《Captivated by the Ruler of the Underworld》


 Chapter 1 The Mutant Girl

    Skya country, at the border, Balthazar''s Auction House.


    Under the dark of night, a crowd muttered, bodies heating the atmosphere.


    In the center of the auction house, a raised tform gradually ascended, exposing items covered by crimson velvet, creating an aura of mystery each crowd member craved to explore.


    "I heard the organizers spent a fortune acquiring a rare treasure for this auction."


    "What kind of treasure?"


    "How exciting! I''m curious to see how unusual it is."


    In a private box on the second floor of the auction house, slender fingers tapped the table and deep amber eyes carried a glint of humor. The words drifting up from below amused him; how many could even afford such priceless objects? On the stage, a man dressed in a ck tailcoat and wearing a silver fox mask stepped forward. Half of his shoulder-length hair was tied back, a microphone held lightly in his hand. His voice was soft but carried a sharpness. "Wee, everyone, to Balthazar''s Auction House!"


    The chatter in the stands subsided as goods of varied size, opulence, and value were sold, one by one, until only a single item remained.


    Balthazar''s Auction House, resting along the border of the countries Skya and Pliar, and backed by a mysterious organization, is a ce where no one dared cause trouble. To create a scene here and now would mean death. Silence overwhelmed the senses in anticipation of the final reveal.


    "Thest item up for auction needs little exnation, so I won''t say much. Resting here is The Immortal Man''s Mutant! Bidding will start at ten million dors," the auctioneer cried, his white-gloved hand tearing away the red velvet. The crimson drapery fell, revealing a girl cramped inside arge golden cage.


    Her face, partially obscured by a light veil, exposed only her beautifully contrasting ck hair and fair skin.


    Her eyes gleamed like rippling autumn waters, pure and innocent, unaware of the ways of the world.


    One could only imagine the captivating beauty thaty beneath that veil.


    Voices mmored and shed throughout the room.


    "So, this is the legendary Mutant of The Immortal Man? Astonishing."


    "I heard that drinking the blood of a Mutant can cure all diseases and even prolong life. No wonder it has a starting bid of ten million."


    "Ugh, how gruesome. I''ve read from ancient texts that copting with a Mutant can be equally as effective as consuming their blood."


    "That can''t be true! Although The Immortal Man is internationally renowned in medical research, no one would -"


    "They have the most powerful presence, but are also very mysterious. We don''t know the exact location theye from; are we even sure there is such a thing as The Immortal Man''s Mutant?" "You don''t understand, my friend. This is Balthazar''s Auction House, they don''t have counterfeit goods."


    "Twenty million!" a voice called from the dark.


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, someone immediately raised their bidding paddle.


    "Twenty-five million."


    "Thirty million."


    "Thirty-five million."


    "Forty million! Gasps could be heard throughout the room. How could anyone choose to spend so much money on one item, even if it [was] a Mutant!


    66 39


    The people in the stands were bing crazed and the prices kept soaring higher and higher.


    The girl in the exquisite cage kept her head down, her clear eyes calm and innocent, unaware of worldly affairs and without a trace of fear.


    In the second-floor''s private room, another suited man entered and approached the seated figure.


    "Sir, the Divine Doctor can''t be found. What do you think of this ''Mutant of The Immortal Man''?"


    From his seat near the balcony, Sylvester remained silent, his gaze heavy as he looked at the woman-girl, really- in the golden cage. He considered his situation. With his friend not speaking, Michael Gomez could only wait.


    The price had soared to fifty million.


    A paunchy, bald man with a hungry gaze grumbled, "Damn, the price is skyrocketing, I''d hate to lose this delectable morsel."


    "Fifty-five million," a nearby voice called out.


    In the neighboring private room, an old man waved his hand, feeling quite proud of his bid.


    Hearing this, Sylvester''s brows furrowed with displeasure. He casually waved his hand. The subordinate at his side immediately raised the paddle. "One hundred million." The price had multiplied several times since the opening bid, but this was unbelievable! For a moment, the whole venue fell silent.


    Michael felt a sense of pride. After all, his boss never participated in auctions.


    Once the bid reached one hundred million dors, many people in the room felt less willing to continue. After all, many listedpanies didn''t have such a high ie.


    What kind of a person could make such a bid?" One hundred million" flowed from his mouth as if it were nothing.


    "Could this be a naive and foolish bidder?" someone doubted.


    "Simpleton, for those top billionaires who aren''t short on money, the value of a Mutant easily surpasses one hundred million dors. You should know that what theyck is not money, but the opportunity to enjoy wealth."

 Chapter 2 Who Could That VIP Be?

    One hundred million dors? The number left even the usuallyposed host stunned. Not a breath disturbed the stunned silence. "One hundred million, going once." Electricity filled the air.


    "One hundred million, going twice." Faces turned, searching desperately to see if another bidder would challenge this outrageous price. "One hundred million! Sold!"


    The hammer cracked and echoed in the silence of the room.


    The auctioneer peered up at the mysterious private room and said, "Congrattions to the guest in VIP Box 203 for winning The Immortal Man ''s Mutant." Whispering and muttering finally erupted. "Sir, please allow our staff to bring you backstage to collect your auction item." The tform slowly descended with the auctioneer, taking the golden cage out of sight from the grumbling crowd. From below the tform a voicemented, "Ah! I just wish I had enough money."


    "What''s the deal with the 203 box anyway?"


    "Who knows, but one thing''s for sure, you need money."


    A slender man next to them, holding a cigar, exhaled smoke and said, "It''s not just about having money. Only those who qualify can sit in the Auction House''s Box 203.


    "Last time the president sat in that box. Before that, it was the crown prince of a royal family.


    Every person who has ever sat there is a powerful and wealthy figure on the international stage.


    Yet this time, we don''t even know the identity of the person. You guys better savor this moment."


    Gasps filled the air, as no one expected that every person in the 203 box would have such great status. Who could it be this time?


    As the crowd fervently discussed possibilities, a voluptuous, graceful waitress dressed in a ck and gold form-fitting dress, walked over in high heels. She lightly tapped on the door of Box 203.


    "Sir, Peony has been instructed by the boss to take you backstage." Sylvester put on a ck mask and stood up from the isted sofa, striding towards the door.


    Michael held it open and outside, the woman called Peony lowered her head respectfully, disying utmost deference.


    Within her line of sight, Peony could only see a pair of toned legs stepping out, adorned with expensive handmade leather shoes that gleamed brightly.


    Michael gestured at Peony, "Lead the way."


    "Please follow me."


    The backstage of the auction house was on the third floor. The girl inside the golden cage knelt with her back against the bars. Her clear eyes remained serene but sharp, betraying no emotion. Her demeanor resembled an aloof cat.


    On a ck leather sofa beside the golden cage sat the auctioneer, his hair still tied back. He casually ced his silver mask aside and looked at the girl inside. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. "Sir, the purchaser has arrived."


    The previously masked man, known as Silver, was the boss of Balthazar ''s Auction House.


    Upon hearing the knock, he shifted his gaze away from the caged girl and stood up from the sofa. In a cold tone, he called out for the upants of Box 203 to enter.


    The door opened, and Peony bowed, extending her hand inside and directing them forward like a weing host. "Please, sit."


    In an instant, Silver felt as if the entire room had been encased in ice, bringing a chilly oppressive feeling.


    It all came from the recently arrived guest.


    The first man to enter had a tall and well-built figure. He was impably dressed in an expensive tailored suit and wore a ck mask, revealing a pair of bewitching and icy amber eyes.


    As he stepped forward, his presence overpowered the room. At first nce, Sylvester seemed to be leisurely strolling. However, his oppressive aura left people breathless, making them want to kneel and submit.


    Silver nearly lost his breath in fear. This must be the infamous Sylvester!? The enigmatic man who wields both power and wealth, the uncrowned king who walks between light and darkness.


    "Mr. Gomez, wee" Silver suppressed the turbulent waves in his heart and slightly lowered his head, bowing in respect.


    As the boss Balthazar''s, there were not many people in this world who could make him bow down. Sylvester Gomez was one of the few who demanded it.


    Yet Sylvester didn''t give Silver a nce, instead walking straight towards the golden cage staring unwaveringly at the figure inside.


    Michael held two small safes in his hands as he approached Silver.


    "Mr. West, inside these safes are fifty million dors as a down payment. The remaining amount will be provided at your discretion. You may withdraw cash or deposit the remaining bnce into the ount of your choice." Michael pulled out a dark gold card specially issued by Sylvester''s bank and said briskly, "This card esses the remainder of the payment owed."


    Silver reached out to take the card it but couldn''t pull it from Michael''s grasp. For a moment, he looked on in confusion. As the impasse continued, his appearance swiftly changed his eyes bing icy in an instant. "Is something wrong?" Michael looked on with a smirk." Trust me, I want to give you this card. But the boss needs some verification."

 Chapter 5 The Wolf Gang’s Assassin

    Michael kicked at the ground in frustration. [Dammit, I can''t believe that we didn''t get anything out of him.]


    Their assassin actuallymitted suicide by biting a capsule of arsenic between his teeth like some movie viin.


    The bodyguard was startled, "The Wolf Gang''s men? Have we done something to offended them?"


    Michael''s face fell as he murmured, "Their men always snatch other people''s prey. Could they know about the Mutant?"


    The bodyguard didn''t understand what Michael was talking about. All he heard was trouble., It would be a huge problem if they couldn''t find the mastermind behind this assassination plot.


    "Michael, there must be someone pulling the strings behind this. If we don''t catch the person behind it, we will be in deep trouble."


    They knew Master Sylvester''s temper, after all.


    Michael snapped out of his thoughts and replied irritably, "If you have the skills to interrogate a dead person, I''m all ears."


    The bodyguard sighed in frustration. Obviously he didn''t have that ability. But if things went wrong, their days were numbered. "Michael, what are your orders?"


    Michael had been with Sylvester for many years and remained calm andposed in such situations. He had a n to begin cleaning up this mess. "Enough whining. First, bury the driver properly and appease his family. Provide financial support, and if there are children, ensure their education through university. As for the assassin''s body...?"


    Michael hesitated. Should they dispose of it like they had their previous adversaries?


    At that moment, his phone buzzed. ''Sylvester Gomez'' shed on the screen.


    ["Try to bring the body back to Pliar."]


    At least there would be no more questions regarding what to do with the body. Michael couldn''t believe it. He wasn''t surprised that this sniper''s death would have been predicted by his friend. He''d had years of experience with death. Although he didn''t know what Sylvester had in mind, he now had a superior''s orders and called out themand. Just as he was about to join Sylvester''s vehicle for the journey home, he paused to search the body. Deep in a pocket, he discovered a heavy cellphone, which he pocketed.


    "The sniper''s body should be brought back to Pliar." he directed


    "Yes, Michael," the bodyguard immediately responded.


    Once in the car, Michael took out the cellphone and handed it to the rear seat''s upant.


    "Sir, it belongs to the Wolf Gang. I retrieved theirmunication device. Do you think they might already know about the Mutant? Balthazar said they were reliable, but reliable my ass. The Wolf Gang could find trouble from miles away." Michael was fuming.


    "The Wolf gang doesn''t know," Sylvester spoke up.


    Michael was puzzled, "What? They don''t know? Then why do all this?"


    Sylvester nced at Michael, who remained far too innocent for their line of work. He sighed


    imperceptibly, hoping he had be more street smart over thest few years. Never mind.


    "Check themunication records, restore erased traces, and respond to the person behind the contract."


    A trace of murderous intent shed in Sylvester''s eyes. "Simply tell them that the mission isplete."


    Michael immediately understood. It seemed that this time, the Wolf Gang was truly just a pawn. The boss intended to distract the real perpetrator with smoke and mirrors, luring the snake out of its hole.


    What is one contract hitpared to the leader of the Dragon Gang? The boss truly is a god among men.


    Michael quickly got to work on the phone and soon restored the deleted conversation.


    [I heard you''re a skilled sniper? Help me deal with someone. Money is no object.]


    [Who?]


    [Sylvester Gomez. He''s currently on his way to Skya. Seize the opportunity and bring me his head.] [Sylvester!!! He''s not an easy opponent. If I fail and end up in his hands, I''ll suffer worse than death.]


    [You''re a renowned Wolf Gang assassin. Are you seriously afraid of Sylvester? Is this a joke?]


    [Once payment is received, everything is negotiable.]


    Reading the conversation, Michael chuckled coldly. They truly went to extremes by involving a Wolf Gang assassin. But with these tricks of theirs, they still think they can kill the boss? Absolutely delusional.


    A bunch of idiots.


    Michael pressed the keyboard a few more times, furrowing his brow. "Sir, it''s a bit tricky to restore the identity of the individual behind this attempt on your life."


    In other words, it might take some time for them to discover the person behind it all immediately.


    Sylvester turned to the girl beside him and gently touched her soft face. "It doesn''t matter."


    "Ummm... Are you sure?" Michael was momentarily stumped, quickly deciphering the meaning behind his friend''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter" didn''t refer to the insignificance of finding the person behind it, but rather to Michael himself not needing to find the person behind it. In other words...


    "Sir, you know who the mastermind is, don''t you?"


    Sylvester grunted, clearly unwilling to borate, but his tone revealed disdain.


    Michael silently shed tears. He didn''t possess his friend''s mind, so he couldn''t figure it out. But there probably weren''t many people in this world who could know their master''s whereabouts!


    ...


    After spending the night in a nearby hotel, they finally reached Pliar.


    To prevent any further incidents, Michael had arranged for a helicopter from the Gomez'' headquarters to wait at the border.


    The huge propellers roared, stirring up strong winds around them.


    Geoff Gomez, dressed in a military uniform, approached while holding a nket and earplugs, respectfully addressing Sylvester. "Sir."


    Sylvester nodded slightly, epting the nket from Geoff and covering the sleeping girl in his arms. Then, he took the earplugs and put them in his own ears.


    Carrying her, he boarded the helicopter. The sleepy little thing had already fallen asleep in his arms.


    Geoff leaned in close to Michael and whispered, "Brother, is this the Mutant? Her delicate beauty truly stands out."


    Michael nodded, a proud yet disdainful expression on his face. "Oh, Geoff, you should have seen it. So many people went crazy for her, and her price skyrocketed from ten million to fifty million. But can those suckers outsmart our boss? Not a chance. What a joke they were."


    Upon hearing this, Geoff rubbed his nose. "How much did he spend?"


    Michael waved his hand dismissively. "Not much, around one hundred million."


    Geoff''s mouth twitched.


    Why did he feel like their master was the real sucker?


    A Mutant? Are there truly mysterious things like that in this world?


    He couldn''t help but feel that their boss was acting in haste, seeking remedies out of desperation.


    When the Second Young Master suddenly fell ill, causing some disarray in the boss''s mind, he went on the hunt for any possible cure.

 Chapter 7 Ashlee, Stop Raymond!

    The implication of his words was obvious. Doctor Johnson wasn''t foolish; he naturally understood that this decision was a matter of life and death for him. The money was a perk that would only be offered throughpliance; the only other option would be his end.


    The key point was that he now knew Raymond Gomez''s secret. If he didn''t agree, he would be left with no way out and Raymond would do anything to keep it hidden. But if he agreed and took the money to run away, it was possible that no one would be able to find him anywhere in the world. Furthermore, Sylvester, and Charlie, both of the Gomez child ren, had a strange congenital disease. Even if Sylvester managed to find a treatment, eventually, they would both die from it. He looked at the safe, greed evident in his eyes before he snatched it into his grasp.


    Elvis shouted at Doctor Johnson, "How dare you!"


    Doctor Johnson stood up and bowed to Raymond and the others, saying, "Excuse me, Charlie has practically passed already."


    With that, Doctor Johnson went upstairs.


    Rachel grabbed Elvis''s hand, trembling. "Stop him, quickly stop him."


    Elvis tried to chase after the doctor but was blocked by Raymond ''s bodyguards. He was powerless.


    "Elvis, don''t bother, the people you brought are useless." Raymond''s tone couldn''t be more confident. Elvis stared, suddenly understanding.


    Raymond''s actions, disguised as noble words, implied that he was trying to protect the remaining Gomez from getting infected, but in reality, he wanted to control their power of speech. After all, the family''s previous patriarch appointed Sylvester as the inheritor before his death.


    Now that Sylvester was on a journey to find the Divine Doctor for Charlie, the situation is likely to be unfavorable.


    Elvis pushed away the bodyguard and rushed up, tightly gripping Raymond ''s cor, "Raymond, you beast. Since when have the Gomez ever harmed their own people, let alone your nephews!? How can you bear it?"


    He pushed Elvis away, calmly tidied his cor, and patted it t, "Elvis, because of your temperament, you haven''t achieved anything. Your name has never appeared in the news of our family''s core industry. I can no longer tolerate your mediocrity.


    I have already taken care of Sylvester, that brat. Now, all obstacles have been removed. It''s best for you to listen, otherwise the remaining Gomez family members won''t tolerate you either." "Raymond, you speak so arrogantly."


    The familiar and cold voice came suddenly, everyone turning their heads to look outside. A woman wearing a ck windbreaker approached on long legs ending in high heels. She had a slender figure and an icy and stunning face. Even though she was over forty years old, her appearance hadn''t changed much from her twenties, with the exception of some fine lines at the corners of her eyes. But with a casual nce, she was not much different from a girl half her age. Ashlee Gomez.


    Thete Lord''s fourth child and only daughter, her ability and skill no less impressive than Raymond ''s. After the old man''s passing, she distanced herself from the family.


    Unlike her brothers, she worked hard to build her ownpanies.


    And with Sylvester absent, she was the only one who could contend with her eldest sibling.


    Upon her arrival, two rival groups of bodyguards confronted each other, neither giving way.


    Rachel looked at the neer and breathed a sigh of relief. Her message had gone through safely. "Ashlee, quickly stop Raymond. Call the doctor, or Charlie may not survive until tomorrow."


    Ashlee was shocked to hear this, never expecting Raymond to be so ruthless and cruel. Her beautiful face was full of disappointment. "Raymond, you''ve made a big mistake." Raymond, seeing his sister approach, showed no fear. "Ashlee, I don''t believe you''re not afraid at all. Today, I killed not just our nephew, but a menace to society." Ashlee furrowed her brows, clearly not agreeing with Raymond''s words. "Raymond, stop your posturing. I''ve already sent support to Sylvester. I won''t allow you to seed." With a wave of her hand, shemanded her men. "Go and bring Charlie down to take him to the hospital."


    Just as the bodyguards turned to approach the stairs, Doctor Johnson strode down. "I have injected Charlie with a sedative and the medication. It will be painless, but in a day''s time, he will die from multi-organ failure." Elvis and Ashlee paused in horror.


    Raymond stood up, patted Doctor Johnson''s shoulder, and gave him a chilling look. "Well done, doctor. You have proven your loyalty to the Gomez family."


    Just as Doctor Johnson was about to speak, he felt something cold press against his temple. His pupils dted in fear.


    He realized it was a gun and paled as the blood rushed from his face.


    Acting like a lunatic, Raymond leaned closer to Doctor Johnson''s ear and spoke with a sinister voice, "Doctor Johnson, remember not to involve yourself in this kind of noble family feud in your next life, as it will cost you far more dearly than you could have anticipated. However, I thank you for your service."


    With those words, there was a loud "bang and Doctor Johnson fell to the ground, his eyes staring nkly, unable to close, perhaps still wondering what he had done to deserve this sudden death.


    It was only then that everyone reacted, looking at Raymond in shock.


    Blood flooded the floor, a sea of crimson soaking the rug and spreading across the tiles.

 Chapter 8 You Bastard

    The scent of blood was strong and pungent. Rachel, who had never witnessed a murder and was pregnant, covered her mouth, feeling nauseated.


    The bodyguards quickly came in, swiftly dragging the corpse away, while the servants nervously approached, mopping up the blood from the floor with a trembling hands. Finally, they sprayed air freshener to mask the remaining odor before considering the taskplete.


    Elvis hugged Rachel gently, patting her back tofort her.


    Raymond chuckled.


    With the removal of his elder nephew and what remained of his brother''s children on the verge of death, Raymond would be in charge from now on.


    He sneered at his younger siblings, "Ashlee, if you want to send them to the hospital, go ahead."


    His casual tone chilled their hears in fear.


    Ashlee tightened her clenched fist resolutely. No, nothing bad could have happened to Sylvester and Charlie with certainty. She took a step forwards to announce the same when an echoing tone interrupted, seemed half mocking and half smiling.


    "How lively."


    The words were ice-cold, piercing through everyone''s ears, devoid of any warmth, and mixed with an inexplicable cruelty. Much like Ashlee''s entrance in their family home, everyone froze and turned to look outside to see a crowd approaching.


    Geoff and Michael, each apanied by a team of bodyguards, rushed in, splitting to surround the bodyguards already inside. The two tall me remained at the doorway, bowing respectfully towards the entrance as their boss and friend approached.


    Sylvester advanced, his tall figure storming toward his uncle, his expression carrying a terrifying fa?ade of the wickedness thaty just below the surface.


    He held a girl in his arms, her face covered by a nket which obscured her features.


    Raymond nced around in rm at the approaching figure and shock clouded his expression. Didn''t the Wolf Gang''s assassin deal with him? How did this little bastard Sylvester survive, only to appear here instead? Where did things go wrong?


    The disturbingly bloody smell stirred the girl who shifted in Sylvester''s arms. Her delicate fingers unconsciously scratched at his chest, showing signs of her slow awakening.


    Sylvester lowered his gaze to look at her without lingering in the living room, carrying her through the crowd and heading upstairs.


    Raymond watched Sylvester''s casual appearance, seemingly oblivious to the tension in the room. It seemed they couldn''t confront him head-on now.


    Tiffany leaned in close to her husband''s ear, nervously asking, "Raymond, what do we do now?"


    He kept a calm gaze and said, "Don''t worry, we will have to just wait and see."


    Sylvester ced the girl on the bed, covered her with a nket, then turned and headed downstairs.


    As he descended the spiral staircase step by step with, his hands in his pockets and, head slightly lowered, an intense aura of pressure surrounded him, sending chills down people''s spines. He sat on the sofa, reclining slightly, casually resting his hand on the armrest, causing Raymond to tremble under this sight.


    This nephew of his was incredibly ruthless, never showing mercy, even to family. That''s why he had needed to bribe the Wolf Gang.


    He needed a killer to deal with him.


    Seeing his nephew sitting so casually, Raymond immediately put on a smile. "Sylvester, you found the Divine Doctor?"


    Sylvester finally looked up, his amber eyes staring eerily, as he smirked." You suddenly seem to care about me a lot."


    Raymond chuckled and rubbed his hands together nervously. "Of course, I want you to find the Divine Doctor so that you and Charlie can receive treatment."


    Elvis, Ashlee, and Rachel didn''t know how to react. As members of the renowned Gomez n, they naturally hoped for a harmonious family without a need for violence.


    "Is that so?" Sylvester continued to smile and sighed lightly. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the Divine Doctor, but I did find someone else while searching." Sylvester raised his hand, and the head of his bodyguards brought the assassin''s corpse over.


    The body was dressed in ck, with an marred face, and covered in dirt, but clearly lifeless. Raymond''s face turned dark as he observed the lifeless form. Sylvester stared at Raymond and sighed, "The Wolf Gang''s killer for hire. It turns out his marksmanship is only so-so. Why did you take an interest in him?"


    Raymond ''s heart tightened, and he forced a smile uglier than crying. "Sylvester, you must be joking. How could I know him?"


    "Oh?" Sylvester nodded, still rxed. He habitually twirled the dragon ring on his left hand with his right thumb and index finger. Raymond''s eyes were drawn to the jewelry denoting his leadership of the Dragon Gang. Sylvester spoke to the room. "It seems Raymond is getting old and his memory isn''t too good." His eyes darted back to his uncle." Do you need me to help refresh your memory?" With those words, the smile on his face instantly disappeared.


    He raised his hand, and Michael grabbed Raymond by the hair, dragging his trembling form to kneel in front of Sylvester.


    Michael never expected that the person nning to assassinate his friend would turn out to be a member of the Gomez family. He couldn''t help but exert strength.


    No wonder the boss asked him to use the assassin''s phone to reply to the person who ced the order, iming that it had beenpleted.


    Now he understood. This was a trap to draw out the snake.


    Sure enough, wasn''t Raymond lured out tonight?


    Michael was impressed at his forethought.


    Sylvester lifted his foot and hooked Raymond ''s chin, forcing him to look up. Not hearing any words from him, Sylvester grew impatient and stepped on Raymond''s hand, crushing it slowly. Raymond, in excruciating pain, was sweating profusely on his forehead.


    "I remember now!


    Sylvester leaned slightly forward, his amber eyes sinister and icy.


    Elvis and Ashlee had never seen Sylvester like this before; he was more terrifying than a demon, and it was daunting.


    Recalling Charlie''s condition, Elvis was instantly alert. He hurried over and anxiously said, "Sylvester, go check on Charlie first. He has been injected with something by Doctor Johnson and he may not have long to live." Sylvester''s pupils contracted as, he nced at Elvis, his gaze chilly.

 Chapter 6 Charlie is Done For

    Pliar, the Gomez Estate.


    It waste at night, yet the entire Gomez Estate was brightly lit.


    Doctor Johnson, the Gomez family physician, was dressed in a white coat and came in and out of a dark, humid room with a tense expression.


    The entire family was gathered to hear the prognosis. The elder of Sylvester''s uncles, Raymond, his wife Tiffany, and their family, as well as Sylvester''s younger uncle, Elvis, his wife Rachel, and their family, were all sitting in the hall, lost in their own thoughts.


    Finally, when a basin of blood was brought out, Rachel couldn''t help herself anymore. She clutched at her chest and looked at the doctor on his fifth trip out of the room in as many minutes, asking, "How many basins of blood is this? What is Charlie''s condition?"


    The intercepted Doctor Johnson looked troubled. "Please excuse me, Rachel, his condition is still uncertain."


    He was also frustrated. The second young master of the reigning generation of Gomez men, Charlie, had obviously suffered some sort of impact injury, causing his head to bleed. But for some reason, the bleeding couldn''t be stopped, and blood continued to flow from multiple orifices.


    The only possible consensus among the medical team was that it could be disseminated intravascr coagtion. He tried exining to the family that with so many blood clots in the body''s microcirction, it depleted arge amount of the required clotting substances, which was resulting in massive bleeding due to the deficiency.


    This, in turn, led to bleeding from multiple orifices.


    However, all the blood tests showed no abnormalities. It was only due to excessive blood loss that the hemoglobin levels were low. Everything was baffling to the extreme.


    Rachel ''s face showed anxiety and impatience. "Still uncertain? And you call yourself a doctor! What on earth do you even do? How many basins of blood have been brought out? Has the bleeding... not stopped yet?" Her frustration gave way to fear for her nephew.


    Doctor Johnson didn''t respond, but as he heard an rm suddenly sound, he turned and rushed upstairs.


    Tiffany sat to the side, disapproving of Rachel''s reaction. Actors are nothing more than actors, unfit for the public. As usual, Rachel was bing hysterical over something that shouldn''t impact her at all.


    Besides, this wasn''t even her child, but her nephew! What was the point of getting so worked up?


    Tiffany reached out and pulled Rachel to sit beside her."Rachel, calm yourself," she admonished sternly.


    Elvis tried to console her from the side, "Darling, please calm down. Charlie will be fine."


    Rachel felt like she was about to copse, trembling a little. "Why hasn''t our dear Sylvestere back? He has always spoiled his little brother the most. Why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    "He won''t ever show up again."


    A deep and heavy voice sounded, shocking everyone.


    Elvis looked at his elder brother in astonishment, "Raymond, what are you talking about?"


    Tiffany smirked, "Are you all deaf? Can''t you understand human speech?"


    Elvis couldn''t believe what Raymond was implying, "Raymond, you can''t mean. How could you do this? Sylvester is our nephew! If you killed Sylvester, will it be Charlie next? What distinguishes this from the actions of an animal?" Raymond put away his phone with a smirk. He had just received a reply from the Wolf Gang assassin, saying the hit was sessful.


    But Elvis''s words made his face darken, and he threw a punch toward his younger brother.


    "How can you be so disrespectful! Do you understand who you''re talking to? I am the leader of this family now!" Raymond imed, standing in his identity as the new patriarch and Master of the Gomez holdings.


    Elvis turned his head slightly, blood pooling at the corner of his mouth. He nonchntly ran the back of his hand across the spot, wiping it off.


    Witnessing this, Rachel immediately got up from the couch and came to Elvis''s side, sympathetically asking, "Elvis, are you hurt?"


    He patted Rachel''s hand reassuringly. "I''m fine," He replied before turning to his brother and saying, "Raymond, I won''t let you do something so stupid.''


    Tiffany looked at the Gomez family as if they were fools. "Do you dare say you''re not afraid? Do you miss how sick Charlie is? He shows the same symptoms as the White family''s hereditary disease, an evil disease that might be contagious. If we don''t eradicate it now, we could all die. Think about the White family whosest member diedst year and about yourte eldest brother who disappeared without a trace."


    The word "death" weighed upon them all heavily and coupled with the memory of their eldest brother''s sudden demise and the extinction of the White family, their anger shifting to grimaces at the tragedy they''d all suffered.


    "Even so, we can''t kill Sylvester and Charlie! They are the children of our eldest brother and sister-inw, our rtives, and the rightful inheritors to this family. Besides, "diseases can be treated!" Rachel covered her stomach, a mournful expression on her face. Suddenly, she thought of something. She tightly gripped her phone, nning to find an opportunity to send a messageter. Sylvester''s fate was currently unknown, and she could only rely on herself.


    Tiffany smirked, resting her hand on the armrest of the couch, "Rachel, you''re too kind and not thinking of your growing family. You still carry Elvis'' child in your womb. Aren''t you afraid? Don''t you think about the child in your belly? What about Elvis?"


    "That''s enough." Elvis clenched his fist. "Stop with these righteous words. In the end, you''re all just afraid of death. I don''t believe in any evil disease; all I know is that Charlie and Sylvester need to be saved from your evil plot." After speaking, he held Rachel ''s hand and began to walk outside. He had to quickly instruct someone to intercept Raymond''s men.


    They had not left yet when several tall and burly bodyguards approached. "Elvis, Rachel, I apologize, but I cannot allow you to leave the premises." It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to go anywhere today. Raymond sighed, "Elvis, please forgive me. Once things here are settled, I will allow you to leave. For now, though, you must remain."


    Elvis tightly sped his hands together, trembling in anger.


    Was it really impossible to save the eldest brother''s child?


    Not realizing the turmoil currently whirling through the members of the Gomez family, Doctor Johnson, walked down stairs and into the hall. His white coat was stained with a shocking amount of blood, but his expression was no longer anxious. It seemed like the condition was finally under control. "Raymond, Elvis,dies, Charlie''s condition has been temporarily stabilized. The bleeding has stopped, but the injuries are severe. I will give him aprehensive examinationter."


    Raymond raised his eyes and looked at the medical team the Gomez used with a cold gaze. "Don''t waste your time. Charlie is done for."


    Doctor Johnson was taken aback, then quickly reacted, "Wha... What?"


    Tiffany came over, held Raymond ''s hand, and turned to Doctor Johnson, "Are you deaf or stupid? Didn''t you hear what my husband said?" "Doctor Johnson, a smart person should understand the situation. We won''t need to spell it out for you, right?"


    Although he certainly understood what had been asked of him, it was difficult to dere someone currently living as dead with the snap of a finger.


    One of Raymond''s men came over, carrying a safe in his hands. He walked up to Raymond and respectfully said, "Sir, as you instructed, there are two million dors inside." Raymond raised his chin toward the physician, and his subordinates ced the safe in front of Doctor Johnson.


    "Doctor Johnson, this is the down payment. If you help us in this matter, there will be three million waiting for youter. Whether you do it or not is up to you."

 Chapter 15 An Exquisite Sight in the Snow

    Five years ago, when she was just thirteen years old, at the border of Klievoria and Pliar, the woman now called L fell from a high mountain while escaping a den of demons. Falling so far after undergoing months of experimentation, she once again experienced excruciating pain.


    Over half of her ribs had been fractured during the fall. One was misaligned and pierced her lung. Her left wrist suffered aminuted fracture, her right leg a bone fissure, her pelvis aminuted fracture, and her abdomen was punctured by a hard stone, creating a fist-sized hole where one could vaguely see soft red intestines, bleeding... Covered in blood from head to toe...


    Even with her self-healing ability reaching abnormal levels, at that moment, she clearly sensed the approach of death.


    She was certain she couldn''t survive.


    Anger, grief, unwillingness...


    She couldn''t die, with the great vendetta against her n, an irreconcble hatred. Moreover, she had just obtained her freedom. How could she be ready to go?


    Clearly, those demons have not been punished yet but the smell of death filled the air around her.


    Besides the unbearable pain, the temperature was rapidly dropping below freezing, chilling to the bone. Her blood began to solidify from the extremely low temperature, making it even harder for her wounds to heal.


    The border between Klievoria and Pliar didn''t normally have snow because of its lowtitude but because of the tall Snow Mountain, temperatures in this specific ce were extremely low.


    In the valley, snow and wind floated down from the mountain, dense and white, filing her with a deep despair.


    Help... help me.


    Who could anyonee to her rescue? How could there be anyone passing through such a ce?


    Just when she was convinced she was really going to die, in her dazed state, she heard the voice of that man. "he''s seriously injured, take her to the nearest hospital."


    "Master Sylvester, she obviously won''t survive. Besides, we have important matters to attend to in this area."


    "Are you telling me how to conduct my business?"


    "No, I would never dare, Master."


    "Whether she can survive or not depends on her luck." His voice belied an arrogant, domineering tone, carrying a hint of coldness.


    But she could sense his disdain for the rules of this world. His words, looking back now, were a form of salvation.


    The girl struggled to open her other uninjured eye and looked at him. He stood in the night, with fair skin, defined eyebrows and eyes like stars, exceptionally refined. As the breeze blew open a corner of his coat, his handsome face imprinted itself in her mind.


    What an exquisite sight...


    She hated the cold, but he loved the snow.


    ...


    "What are you thinking about?" Sylvester''s voice came.


    L''s thoughts were interrupted. She raised her gaze and looked at Sylvester, who was looking at her with interest. Her soft hair had already dried.


    Sylvester reached out and grasped L''s chin, turning it from side to side, examining her carefully. "Can a Mutant without knowledge have thoughts? Tell me, little thing, what were you thinking just now, hm?"


    L lowered her head, blew air on herself with the hairdryer, and then showed a cheerful smile.


    She yed with the hairdryer here and there, enjoying herself immensely,pletely innocent and clean.


    Sylvester chuckled. He had thought too much. She was innocent, what thoughts could she have?


    He stood up and took the hairdryer from her hand, then lifted her up, saying, "Come, I''ll teach you how to use toiletries."


    Last night, after thinking alone in his study, he decided that he personally had to handle her education. He couldn''t trust anyone else to do it.


    L was carried by him, her legs wrapped around his waist, her small face resting on his shoulder, and her hands ying with his hair, while Sylvester couldn''t help but smile. He had definitely overthought it. She was just a Mutant, after all. If Michael saw this situation, his eyes would probably pop out of his sockets.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, a sh of possessiveness taking over him as he walked with her to the bathroom and said, "Little one, only I can hold you like this in the future. No one else is allowed, understood?"


    Leaning her head to the side, L nodded her head to indicate that she understood.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Smart little girl."


    In the bathroom, Sylvester, for the first time, patiently exined to L how to use each item.


    "This is body wash, for washing your body, "he said while squeezing some onto his hand and rubbing it to create foam.


    L saw it, and with great joy, she grabbed Sylvester''s hand and blew, sending the dense bubbles flying towards his chest.


    As she watched the bubbles stick to his chest, L pped happily.


    Sylvester affectionately raised his hand and rubbed her little head. So adorable.


    "This is shampoo, for washing your hair. Apply it on your head."


    He decided against demonstrating this one and resolved to wash her hair himself tonight.


    Heter showed L how to use the showerhead. He had been startled to discover that she had used cold water for her bath the previous night but in that moment, he was relieved, thinking about what might have happened if she had used hot water.


    Concerned, Sylvester momentarily forgot that she was a Mutant and that ordinary burns would heal quickly.


    Realizing his own tenderness, Sylvester felt even more helpless.


    He looked at L, who was ying with the showerhead in front of him and chuckled softly. He murmured, "Quite fond of cleanliness."


    He let L continue ying while he walked to the bathroom counter and grabbed a disposable toothbrush for guests.


    There was no other way, they would have to buy her a personal toothbrushter.


    "L,e here."


    Upon hearing Sylvester''s call, L immediately let go of the showerhead and obediently hung it back, then turned around and ran towards Sylvester.


    She raised her gaze and blinked her eyes innocently, She knew she had probably gone a bit too far with the cuteness, but she couldn''t help but enjoy how it felt. She liked it, and he liked it too.


    Sylvester curved his lips and pulled her into his embrace, standing behind her to let her see their actions in the mirror.


    "Open your mouth," he instructed.


    L obedientlyplied.


    He raised his left hand to support her head and taught her to brush her teeth.


    Once finished, they moved to the wardrobe to find her something to wear. She grabbed one of his white dress shirts and began buttoning it up the front.


    "Oh no! You can''t wear that! Do you want to wear my clothes?" he asked her, smiling, as he reached out to begin removing it. She nodded, her innocent eyes glistening. "Heh!" Sylvester chuckled softly." Sweetheart, white is a bit transparent. What if someone could see through it?"


    L''s eyes widened as she pondered. So that''s why he didn''t want her to wear his white shirt.


    "If you want to, you can wear itter."


    At the very least, he should have the servants purchase some undergarments for her.


    L understood his words and ced the white shirt back in the wardrobe. She bypassed Sylvester, picked up a ck shirt, and returned to the dressing room. Herrge eyes gazed at him.


    Damn it!


    He had to look away.


    Sylvester left the dressing room and considerately closed the door.


    His face turned red in embarrassment in her ce.


    While L was putting on clothes, Sylvester heard a knock and opened the bedroom door. The maid stood respectfully at the entrance, holding the freshly cleaned clothes and underwear that L had left in the bathroomst night. "Mr. Gomez, the clothes have been washed and dried. They have also been scented with floral buds. Should I ce them in your dressing room?"


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    Sylvester took the clothes from the maid.


    "By the way, Mr. Gomez, the managers from various fashion brands from within Pliar and across the globe are waiting downstairs with theirtest clothes for this quarter."


    Sylvester''s expression turned cold. "Let them wait." He carried the clothes back to his room, opening a safe and cing L''s items inside before locking it.

 Chapter 16 Crystal Shrimp Dumplings

    Downstairs


    Over ten managers had arrived since receiving the newsst night. It was now close to eleven in the morning, and they hadn''t even had breakfast.


    The Gomez'' staff had prepared a table full of breakfast for these managers-they were always excellent at hospitality--but just because the hosts had this kind of intention didn''t mean they were qualified to ept it. The managers expressed theirck of hunger one after another.


    What a joke. How could they eat when the work hadn''t even started?


    They were risking their lives... and giving up work.


    Michael came out of his guest room after working on documents all night. After taking a shower, he nned toe down and eat something, only to find the chef busy in the kitchen.


    She asked and found out that many had arrived to eat the Mutant girl.


    Later, he also learned that those cowardly managers dared not eat. He stormed into the room where they were waiting and shouted, "Eat! How can you work without eating? Besides, if you don''t eat, what do you think the Gomez will think? Are they not being hospitable enough?"


    With such a strong reprimand, the group of managers sat down at the dining table, not knowing whether tough or cry, but they stuffed food into their mouths at the sight of it.


    They certainly didn''t dare to think that the Gomez werecking in hospitality.


    Looking at this group of cowards, Michael shook his head and sat at another table, picking up a sandwich and eating it in a leisurely manner.


    These managers were all stunned. Sensing their gaze, Michael spoke.


    "You eat your food, don''t mind me."


    With these words, the managers became even more shocked. Even if theycked a truly deep insight, they knew who this was. He was Mr. Gomez''s right-hand man, always by Sylvester''s side. Whoever could be so close to Mr. Gomez was definitely not someone to be ignored.


    Suddenly the legendary figure appeared before them, joining breakfast and sharing a table with them. The managers felt like they were in a fantasy world.


    They had thought that Michael, as the right-hand man, would be aloof. They didn''t expect him to be anywhere near the angelic figure his name suggested. It was quiteforting, however, that he was down-to-Earth enough to be seated alongside them.


    If Michael knew their thoughts, he would probablyugh out loud.


    And if they knew that despite being called Michael, he was anything but angelic and wouldn''t hesitate to kill without batting an eye, they would regret their thoughts.


    At this moment, one of the managers happened to catch sight of someoneing down from upstairs and was scared witless.


    "Mr. Gomez... is here."


    Upon hearing this, the others immediately stood up, causing a grating sound as they dragged their chairs.


    Sylvester frowned, sending a cold, piercing gaze at them.


    The managers trembled, looking at the person before them with the nervousness of students seeing the headmaster.


    This was Mr. Gomez?


    No wonder he had such a strong presence. Just one nce made them feel weak in the knees.


    Sylvester thought about having to pick clothes for the little er, so he didn''t explode in anger. If this were in the past, these people would have been dragged out by the bodyguards. Michael stood up and respectfully looked at Sylvester... "Sir," he intoned.


    The other managers followed Michael ''s lead, their voices filled with the utmost respect and humility. "Good morning, Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester nodded shallowly to them.


    Michael knew that his friend his master would probably have a meal with Miss L now, so he didn''t follow them to their feet. Instead, he instructed the timid managers to sit down. These managers reallyckedposure. In normal situations, they must have encountered many grand asions. This was hardly grand, so why were they so out of their element in critical moments like these?


    Up in the main dining hall, a variety of international breakfast cuisines wereid out, each dish exquisite in its own right.


    Upon her arrival downstairs, Mr. Feng, the Gomez butler, saw the girl for the first time and a hint of astonishment shed in his eyes.


    No wonder the boss doted on her. He only came back yesterday, yet today he instructed the chef to prepare an borate breakfast and arranged various international brands like Pr couture toe by and showcase their wares. The butler entered with an armful of the new clothes, awaiting the Gomez. With a stunning appearance like hers, anyone would want to indulge her, especially Mr. Gomez. Standing by, he couldn''t help but introduce himself to L, "Miss, this breakfast was specially prepared for you by Mr. Gomez. We have both a variety of breakfast options in case you don''t like one or the other."


    L''s enchanting eyes were showed an innocent expression. She understood the butler''s words, smiled at him, and then looked at Sylvester, opening her mouth, behaving as if she was patiently waiting for him to feed her.


    Being a Mutant, she still didn''t "know" how to use utensils. The butler had assumed she would use the chopsticks herself, never expecting her to look solely at Mr. Gomez. Does she really not know what kind of person Mr. Gomez is? No matter how much he dotes on her, he shouldn''t let her be spoiled. How could he possibly hand-feed her? As the thought emerged, the butler widened his eyes, witnessing the bizarre scene before him.


    Sylvester pulled L over to sit on hisp and used his slender hand to pick up a crystal shrimp dumpling with a silver chopstick, offering it to L''s mouth. L didn''t hesitate and took a bite, slowly savoring the vor.


    It was delicious, incredibly delicious!


    Sylvester guessed right; she had scanned the table earlier and her gaze lingered the longest on this crystal shrimp dumpling. Seeing her enjoy it made him greatly satisfied


    "Which one would you like to eat next? I''ll serve it to you," he offered, tending to the little one.


    L casually pointed at a Western dish, and the butler immediately pushed the te in front of her. Sylvester switched to a fork and fed L the food. In the end, L seemed to find the feeding less exciting, so after Sylvester grabbed another pastry with the fork and offered it to her, she reached out her left hand to hold Sylvester''s wrist while her right hand went for the fork in his hand.


    Perhaps noticing her curiosity about the cutlery, Sylvester didn''t insist and handed her the fork. "Do you want to feed yourself?"


    L took the fork, paused upon hearing this, then turned to look at Sylvester, only to realize that he hadn''t even eaten himself. After realizing this, L held the fork in her hand and turned it towards Sylvester. The fork was spearing a piece of crystal shrimp dumpling. Sylvester watched her actions, initially caught off guard but then smirked.


    It seems he didn''t spoil this little thing in vain; she knows how to reciprocate.

 Chapter 9 A Stealthy Cure

    Upstairs, as soon as Sylvester left, the girl woke up, no longer appearing sleepy. She got up and looked around before entering the adjacent room.


    On the bedy a boy with extremely pale skin, his lips cherry red, and his features delicate and clean, resembling Sylvester a little.


    Seeing the cherry red lips, she concluded that he was poisoned.


    She touched the boy''s wrist, feeling a weak, faint pulse. His life energy was diminishing, indicating a critical condition. The boy''s vital signs were gradually disappearing. She didn''t hesitate, fiercely biting her own finger, and fresh blood oozed out. She ced her hand near the boy''s lips and let it drip into his mouth.


    Unfortunately, her wound quickly closed, her healing ability was too powerful, enabling her to quickly recover from minor injuries. Without much thought, the girl fiercely bit her fingertip again.


    She repeated this cycle dozens of times, until the boy on the bed finally began showing signs of waking up. Only then did the girl stop.


    Finally, she checked his pulse and, seeing that there was no immediate danger to his life, she finally calmed down.


    Just at that moment, hurried footsteps approached. Unable to go outside in time, she could only hide behind the curtain.


    As the curtains shifted slightly, Sylvester nced in that direction, and the girl held her breath, afraid of being discovered. However, Sylvester only took a quick nce and shifted his gaze back to the bed. "Sylvester, do we really have to send Charlie to the hospital? It wouldn''t be good if your condition leaked out. Maybe we should have someonee over instead?" Elvis said with concern.


    In order to conceal the reigning Gomez sons'' conditions, the family had dedicated medical personnel like Doctor Johnson and top-notch medical equipment. But Doctor Johnson had just...


    Well, he was dead and useless. "The team we currently have in ce doesn''t know how to use the medical equipment without Doctor Johnson, so we will have to call someone else." Elvis dered. Sylvester nced at the curtains, smirked, and nodded.


    "Alright then."


    Not long after, a weathered, aged man with a white beard was brought in by Michael.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Be gentle, you brats. My brittle bones can''t handle your roughness, "the old man grumbled, discontent with Michael ''s behavior. But because he was one of the Gomez''s longest-serving people, he didn''t dare offend them.


    He was the leading cardiovascr expert in Pliar, with a prestigious position in the World Medical Organization. He presided over the Providence Conservatory and was hailed as an honorary fellow. Most people invite him around with great respect, except for these damn Gomez.


    Tsk! So rude.


    Michael supported him and said, "Stopining. It''s an honor for you to serve Mr. Sylvester."


    The old man straightened his back and spoke with a tinge of disdain, staring at Michael. "They call you Michael, but you''re anything but angelic."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Except for their boss, Michael treated everyone with arrogance.


    "Michael, don''t trouble me. Otherwise, I''ll die before I even get there, "the old man grumbled.


    Only then did Michael soften his grip a bit. In the room, the old man Watson, the doctor, skillfully operated the equipment to conduct a full-body examination for Young Master Charlie.


    As he looked at the various report data in his hands, his brows furrowed tightly. Michael stood by, and the doctor''s expression made him concerned that Charlie was in grave danger.


    Lowering his voice, he spoke quietly to Sylvester, "Sir, don''t forget that there is a Mutant we can use. I believe Charlie needs the Mutant''s blood." Michael spoke with reluctance, as this Mutant they''d brought home was too adorable, and he couldn''t bear to hurt her.


    Sylvester shot him a chilling re and his voice was icy, piercing through the sky, "Are you trying to tell me how to help my own brother?"


    Michael felt like his heart was being squeezed at that moment, as if it would explode in the next second. He quickly shook his head. He dared not speak any further, but then became confused.


    Wasn''t the primary mission for their master to acquire a Mutant from the Balthazar auction to cure Charlie? Why was the boss unwilling now?


    Suddenly, the doctor, Watson, put away the checklist in his hands...


    Looking very unhappy, his tone contemptful, Watson scoffed, "Master Sylvester, are you trying to deceive an old man like me? Charlie is not sick at all. He''s perfectly fine."


    It waste at night and he should be at home cuddling with his young wife. He did not expect to be dragged here to see a perfectly healthy young man, wasting his precious sleep time.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure there''s nothing wrong with Charlie?" Doctor Watson wanted to say, ""Are you questioning me?"" but considering it was Sylvester, he held his tongue and nodded instead, "Yes. He''s perfectly fine, not poisoned, no tumor, no infectious disease."


    Only then did Sylvester rx, rubbing his temples with his hand.


    Elvis was extremely surprised, "That''s impossible. Charlie was in bad condition even before Doctor Johnson injected poison into him. Blood was flowing from his every orifice. It took Doctor Johnson a lot of effort just to stop the bleeding." Sylvester jerked towards his uncle, his voice deep and serious, "What did you just say? Doctor Johnson injected poison into Charlie?" Unable to keep it hidden any longer, Elvis exined the whole story. Sylvester pursed his lips, his teeth grinding, his face tense.


    Suddenly, heughed and didn''t mention Raymond at all. Instead, he turned to look at Charlie on the bed, "He''s really lucky."


    Seeing that Charlie was no longer in danger, Rachel couldn''t bear watching Sylvester struggle like this. Even though she didn''t know why, she spoke up, "Sylvester, you should go rest. We''ll take care of things here." Hearing this, Doctor Watson thought there was nothing else for him to do. He pointed at himself, "Master Sylvester, how about me..."


    Before he could say the next two words, Sylvester coldly ordered, "You stay."


    Doctor Watson pouted, his little mustache twitching. When he turned and saw Michael staring at him, he sighed. Ah! He couldn''t leave at all.


    "Can I at least go sleep in a nearby guest room?" He was getting old and couldn''t handle staying upte.


    Sylvester looked at Michael and gestured for him to prepare the guest room.


    Michael dragged Doctor Watson to the nearest guest room, h is er face filled with dissatisfaction, "Old man, if Charlie is fine, then he''s fine. Why are you acting all bitter and resentful?"


    "Son, when your bones are as old as mine, you''ll resent being awoken for nothing, too, "he scolded the young man.


    "And you dare to suggest I''m overreacting," he said.


    The situation today felt like a game, and it was only natural for him to feel bitter and resentful.

 Chapter 23 Little Turtle and Lady Phoenix

    Inside The X Spiritspany bulding, Turtt swaggered towards themon area with a ss of red wine. He sat on the sofa and looked at Lily, who stared at her phone silently with a furrowed brow.


    "Lily, what are you doing?"


    With a small jump upon seeing him, she blurted out, "Little Turtle, you scared me!"


    "Stop." Turtt said unhappily. "I told you to call me Turtt."


    Turtt, one of the animal spirits in Lady Phoenix''s The X Spirits, couldn''t understand why they all made things so chaotic; it was a simple request.


    Lily ignored him. "What do you think Lady Phoenix is doing right now?"


    Turtt took a sip of his wine, nced at the spirit sideways, and said, "How would I know? Besides, you''ve seen Lady Phoenix before whereas the rest of us spirits have no idea what she looks like. I have no clue what she could be up to." Lily pped Turtt''s head hard.


    Turtt looked aggrieved. "Ouch! Why would you hit me?"


    Did he say something wrong?


    Lily nced sideways at Turtt. "When a child doesn''t listen, his parent has to teach him a lesson. You''re being disrespectful."


    Turtt considered if that could be true.


    Alright, fine. Lily was co-owner but more importantly, probably correct. Out of respect and because she was the only one who had met Lady Phoenix face-to-face, he wouldn''t argue with her. Thinking about Lady Phoenix made his curiosity stir again.


    "Be honest with me, Lily. Is Lady Phoenix a man or a woman? What does she look like?"


    He had already met Lizard and Dragon, the other members of The X Spirits, but Lady Phoenix had been keeping the men in suspense.


    In Lily''s mind, she thought back on Lady Phoenix''s stunning beauty, and couldn''t help but salivate.


    If she were into women, she wouldn''t be able to help wanting to pounce on her, let alone if she were a man with as little control as they often disyed.


    Her beauty is simply...


    "It''s...difficult to describe..." she hesitated to find the words.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Turtt interrupted.


    "Oh my god, seriously? Lady Phoenix must be a guy and an ugly one at that!"


    Seeing Lily the spirit''s astonished expression as she was salivating, Turtt shrunk back in fear. Could it be that Lady Phoenix didn''t dare to meet them because she''s actually a heinous man? Turtt quickly messaged Dragon,


    ["Dragon, I advise you not to fantasize about Lady Phoenix. He''s a man, and an ugly one at that, even Lily was shocked into silence when trying to describe him."]


    ["...Really?"]


    ["For real."]


    ["...Oh no."]


    In The X Spirits, both Turtt and Lizard guessed that Lady Phoenix was definitely a man, but Dragon didn''t believe it and firmly believed that Lady Phoenix was a sexy girl who was just too arrogant toe around them all. That''s just wasn''t Dragon''s type, though. He''s into soft girls.


    With this news, his fantasy was shattered.


    He had no response.


    Lily was puzzled. Did she say something off to Little Turtle?


    Seeing that Turtt misinterpreted her words without any deception on her part, she didn''t bother exining. After all, Lady Phoenix asked her not to give anyone her description, so she had to listen.


    ...


    The next day, Sylvester returned from his morning exercise and took a seat in the dining room after freshening up. There he found the table filled with various delicious breakfast dishes, although the portions were notrge. L had been eating just enough to replenish herself without overeating sorger portions began to seem unnecessary.


    Sylvester leisurely sipped a cup of ck coffee and listened to Michael ''s report. "Sir, The X Spirits people replied to us and said..." Michael hesitated to continue speaking.


    "Lost for words?" Sylvester set down the coffee cup and spoke coldly.


    Michael had no choice but to steel himself and said, "They said Lady Phoenix declined our offer."


    "Declined?" Sylvester stroked his coffee cup with his slender fingers, his gaze deep, and suddenly chuckled, though the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    Michael was afraid of this side of his friend, hisughter scarier than even the thought of torture. At that moment, however, L came downstairs and her eyes lit up when she saw the delicious breakfast. Immediately, her gaze shifted to Sylvester.


    After some thought, she decided to go to Sylvester''s side before approaching her seat at the table.


    Sylvester had been angry with Michael''s announcement when he was suddenly pounced on. L made the anger in his heart instantly disappear.


    Seeing L approaching, Michael suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness she had arrived, otherwise, he didn''t know which godforsaken ce he would have had to go to for a mission.


    Although, he didn''t have an official corporate identity like the other brothers, at least he was the most rxed by the boss''s side. He didn''t want to go to those remote ces to carry out missions.


    L threw herself into Sylvester''s arms and looked up at him, clueless.


    She could feel that he was angry, but because of her arrival, he restrained his temper. Thinking about this, L smiled inwardly and felt a warmth in her heart.


    Michael took the opportunity to inquire, "Sir, Lady Phoenix isn''t taking orders, shall we continue searching for a differentpany?"


    Sylvester gently rubbed L''s hand, his voice soft and slow, with a hint of determination, "Continue. Increase the price tenfold."


    It was impossible that Lady Phoenix wouldn''t ept it, even if the initial price was outrageously high.


    Michael nodded, "Yes, I''ll go now."


    L was stunned for a moment, looking at Sylvester in disbelief.


    How rich must this man be?


    To make Lily, someone so wealthy, tempted it must have been exorbitant, now the price was to be increased tenfold?


    Was he crazy?


    Beforeing down in the morning, she went to Charlie''s room and reexamined his pulse. The situation had already stabilized. Just to be safe, she cut her finger and fed him more blood. He should wake up in a few days. Moreover, her junior, Doctor Watson, had also conducted an assessment, and all of Charlie''s vitals were normal.


    So what could Sylvester be worried about?


    Looking at L''s clueless big eyes, Sylvester rubbed her face and said, "Let''s eat."


    L sighed inwardly and thought, oh well, I''ll take it step by step. She nodded, indicating that she was hungry and wanted to eat.


    L tried to get out of Sylvester''s arms, but he pressed her down and said, "Sit on myp and eat."


    It was a bit ufortable to sit on hisp, especially while trying to have a meal. L ignored him and struggled in his arms, wanting to get down.


    "L," he called out sharply.


    She paused for a moment and looked at him questioningly.


    Sylvester''s face instantly darkened, gripping L''s arm tightly.


    Then he cursed under his breath, let go of L, and walked upstairs in big strides, his figure carrying a hint of embarrassment.

 Chapter 25 Conditions that Infuriate a Man

    "So is this why you wanted me toe here? This is all you have to say?"


    Raymondughed heartily like a lunatic.


    Sylvester raised his hand, and a few subordinates came over and roughly pulled Raymond up from the ground.


    Raymond grunted in pain and looked at Sylvester with resentment in his eyes. Elvis'' frown at seeing his brother''s face dissolved into a grimace.


    He had hoped to witness this Raymond''s repentance aftering here, but he didn''t expect him to be so stubborn.


    Even if he wanted to plead on behalf of his brother, he now couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Ashlee Gomez stood off to the side, watching coldly, a hint of mockery in her eyes. Sylvester sat in front of Raymond, his gaze deep and intense. Suddenly, he smirked, revealing a mocking smile.


    "Do you know why you don''t have a son? Because you''ve done too many wicked things that even the heavens won''t grant you one. Oh, by the way, I didn''t throw your woman into the sea. I let her go. Now, she''s already in another man''s bed, enjoying herself with someone else.


    "In fact, she has long been seeing many different men. But don''t be concerned. The men got into a fight so I made it possible for your woman choose one to remain with. After all, you shouldn''t have any worries about your wife being looked after when you die."


    One of the things that can anger a man is being cuckolded, even if he doesn''t love said woman.


    Sylvester''s words stabbed Raymond''s heart, for killing one''s body is often not as terrifying as killing their spirit.


    Sylvester ached to make Raymond suffer even in death.


    "...Raymond stared at him with intensity. In just two days, he had be thin, nearly sharing the appearance of a walking skeleton, with sunken eye sockets and bulging eyes.


    "Do you know why your woman got involved with other men? It''s because you''re not one. You barely even resemble a real man; you can''t even give her a son. Not only did you never make her happy, but you also tormented her in bed. Tell me, what else did you manage besides coveting the title of the Gomez, Raymond?"


    Another thing that can anger a man is criticizing his ability to satisfy a woman.


    Sylvester rarely spoke, but when he did, the words pierced like a knife.


    The main reasons Raymond had wanted to kill Sylvester was that he had no children and didn''t inherit much when the family estate was divided. Then, at the funeral of his father, thest patriarch, when thewyer read the will he found out that the old man had actually given the position of heir to Sylvester, his eldest grandson, rather than his second son.


    Raymond held deep resentment. He''d had so little to begin with, so why did the old man show such favoritism? The most important position of heir should have gone to him after his older brother died.


    The Gomez'' assets were spread across the globe, a wealth that could rival a country. Why hadn''t it been split more evenly? Who wouldn''t be tempted to take more for themselves? It was what he deserved. Seeing Raymond''s dull expression, Sylvester suddenly felt bored. He stood up, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Raymond called out and stopped him. "Sylvester, don''t think that killing me will guarantee your safety..." he wheezed and gasped for breath. After a moment''s pause, his gaze swept over Ashlee, who was standing nearby, watching coldly.


    "In this... world, there will be many who want to kill you. Your ruthless and unrestrained behavior will lead to a worse fate than mine. Besides, I''m not the only one in the family with a craving for the Gomez fortune..."


    After speaking, Raymond''s eyes widened, a red dot formed on his forehead, and with a crack he fell to the ground.


    A gunshot.


    The whole incident happened too quickly, and no one knew who pulled the trigger.


    Sylvester looked around as Elvis and Ashlee Gomez hurried to Raymond''s side.


    Ashlee reached out and checked his breath under his nose, ridges forming on her forehead. "Raymond... is dead." Elvis erupted in anger. "Who did it?"


    Ashlee tugged at her sleeve, her lips pursed.


    Trenton Szar hadn''t expected such a thing to happen, quickly ordering for the prison to be locked down and prepared for a search.


    Sylvester nced at Elvis and Ashlee, his lips pursed, saying nothing.


    Raymond still had secrets left. Unfortunately, he had thought of them only in hisst moments.


    Could it be that he wanted to share this untold secret?


    ...


    Soon, Trenton Szar''s minions arrived to maintain order, bringing everyone to the interrogation room for questioning.


    After investigating, not a single person was found to be suspicious.


    Trenton was overwhelmed. How could this have happened with so many witnesses, yet not a single one seeing something? With Raymond still present, Ashlee requested that the body to be taken to her vehicle. Even though it couldn''t be buried in the Gomez'' cemetery, it was important to give her deceased brother a proper burial.


    Trenton Szar looked at Sylvester, who nodded his approval. Raymond''s body was taken away by Elvis and Ashlee Gomez.


    Standing beside Sylvester, Trenton expressed his confusion. "Master Sylvester, why did you let them go?"


    He believed that even though he hadn''t noticed and the Ironfist Holding Center hadn''t discovered, Master Sylvester must have seen what happened.


    Sylvester looked at the departing Gomez'' car with a calm expression. He withdrew his gaze and looked at Trenton with an uninterested smile. "One should settle debts before ying games."


    Trenton was utterly perplexed. What exactly was Master Sylvester talking about?


    "I should be going too."


    Trenton and Sylvester walked together outside Ironfist Holding Center.


    On the way, Trenton asked, "Master Sylvester, has the Divine Doctor been found?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt a heavy atmosphere emanating from the man beside him, so he dared not continue asking. It seemed that the Divine Doctor was a sensitive topic. The doctor is really elusive.


    The technicians from the Ironfist Holding Center have already been mobilized, but they still can''t find the Divine Doctor ''s whereabouts.


    Trenton quickly steered the conversation elsewhere, "Master Sylvester, I heard that you took Watson away. Charlie should be fine now, right?"


    "Well, at least for the time being."


    "That''s good. When he recovers, I''ll throw a banquet to celebrate and ward off bad luck."


    "Alright." Sylvester patted Trenton Szar''s shoulder and paused. "I''ve dismantled all of my uncle''s underlings."


    "That''s a relief."


    Sylvester turned around and left in his car.


    ...


    On the road, Elvis was driving while Ashlee Gomez took out the pocket-sized gun from Raymond''s pocket. Even with a silencer attached, the gun was still about the size of a key.


    Ashlee knew that if she suddenly shot and killed Raymond, she would surely be a suspect, and everyone at the scene, except the deceased, would be searched.


    So, in the first instant, she ced the gun on Raymond''s body, knowing that the dead would not be examined.


    Looking at the pocket-sized gun in her hand, Ashlee smirked as she nced at the body next to her.


    Her nephew might be skilled, but he couldn''t see through her.


    Chapter 26 How to Write Your Name


    L sat on the steps in front of the vi. The sunlight outside was ring, and Michael stood beside her, squinting to block the sun for L.


    She had heard that too much sun exposure could make one tan, and more importantly, it could lead to skin cancer. Since the boss went to the Ironfist Holding Center, it was Michael''s duty to protect Miss L in the mansion, so he had to do a good job to live up to the boss''s expectations.


    Watching the person in front of her who blocked the sun, L was speechless. She lifted her foot and gave a kick. She needed the sunlight.


    And just like that, Michael flew out, rolling down the steps like a spinning top, finallynding face-down on the grass under the steps.


    Heid there for a while and then propped himself up with his hands, only to see a pair of leather shoes. His gaze moved upward, taking in the slender legs and then the extraordinary handsome face of his friend. Sylvester had just gotten out of the car and taken a step when he saw Michael rolling down the steps like a ball. He furrowed his brows, his eyes icy cold. "What are you doing?"


    Michael clung to Sylvester''s leg, pouting, "Master! Miss L kicked me."


    Sylvester kicked back and Michael fell to the ground, rolling a few more times. He couldn''t believe it as he got up from the ground, feeling dazed, wondering where his protector had gone.


    Sylvester paid no attention to Michael and walked towards the steps. L sat on top, resting her chin on her hands and enjoying the sunlight. When she saw Sylvester, she stood up, opened her arms, and rushed towards him. Sylvester was embraced tightly. He picked up L, and they walked inside. L hugged Sylvester tightly and kissed his cheek. In that moment, Sylvester felt an immense sense of fulfillment. "Were you waiting for me?" He had seen L sitting on the steps from afar, small and delicate, like a puppy waiting for its master toe home.


    L nodded and hugged him even tighter.


    Sylvester chuckled.


    Dr. Watson had juste out of Charlie''s room and witnessed this scene. He felt that Lady Phoenix''s image had beenpletely shattered in his mind. Where had the cool, edgy Lady Phoenix gone? Sylvester put L down and looked at Dr. Watson, "How is Charlie?"


    Dr. Watson handed the examination report to Sylvester, "Master Sylvester, I conducted another examination. Young Master Charlie is doing well, with some minor external injuries that have already scabbed over." "External injuries?" Sylvester frowned.


    He had rushed to Skya to find the Divine Doctor as soon as he heard about Charlie''s ident, but he hadn''t noticed any external injuries on Charlie''s body.


    Dr. Watson nodded, "Just some minor injuries, nothing serious. I''ll have the nurse administer some nutritional fluids to him for the next few days. He should wake up soon." "Alright. Thank you."


    Upon hearing this gratitude, Dr. Watson was pleasantly surprised. When had Master Sylvester of Central City ever been so humble?


    L was also taken aback by this. It seemed that Sylvester truly doted on his younger brother.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration against her thigh. L lowered her head and nced at the screen.


    "Lady Phoenix, Sylvester from Central City has raised the bid tenfold. Are you really not taking it?"


    L frowned.


    "No, I''m not taking it."


    "...Well, that''s a lot of money, just gone like that."


    "Stop babbling."


    From the corner of her eye, L caught a glimpse of Sylvester walking towards her. She nonchntly deleted the message and switched to the anime channel.


    She felt the couch next to her sink and soon her phone was taken away.


    "Lookter, I''ll save my number in there." Sylvester said as he added his own contact.


    His phonebook disyed her number under the listing, "Little Thing".


    L looked on, unhappy. She wasn''t a little thing. She pped Sylvester''s phone in one swift motion.


    Sylvester turned and saw L looking at him, seemingly displeased.


    "What''s wrong?" He smirked.


    L pointed at the "Little Thing" on the phone, shook her head, with a hint of resistance in her eyes.


    Sylvester chuckled, "Baby, that''s my term of endearment for you, you know that?"


    L looked at him innocently, her eyes clear as water. But he could tell, her displeasure at the nickname was persisting.


    Sylvester raised his hand and ruffled her hair, suddenly curious. "How did you figure that out?"


    L raised her hand, pointed at herself, then extended one finger, meaning that "L" was only one word. She then pointed at the font on his phone screen and raised two fingers, meaning there were two words. What he had typed was obviously not right.


    Sylvester watched with interest as L used the difference in the number of words to deduce that the name in his phonebook was incorrect, and his heart skipped a beat, "How are you so clever, huh?"


    L crossed her arms, raised her chin, wearing a slightly spoiled look. She was indeed clever. Took him long enough to notice...


    "Hmph!" Sylvester grinned. He was really falling more and more in love with this little thing. Sylvester took back his phone and calmly looked at L, "Come, let me teach you how to write."


    The little thing probably didn''t know how yet.


    Michael walked in, rubbing his buttocks. As soon as he entered, he heard this and promptly brought paper and pen.


    It was a sunny day, with perfect sunlight. Speckles of sunlight seeped through the window, casting a serene and beautiful ambiance. L held the pen, and Sylvester held her delicate fingers from behind. And on the paper was imprinted: L.


    The next morning, L quietly entered Charlie''s room. Their eyes met, and Charlie stared in awe at the exceptionally beautiful girl before him.


    "Who are you?"


    And how did she end up in his house?

 Chapter 27 I Thought I’d Never See You Again

    L had originallye to check on his condition, but she didn''t expect him to be fully awake.


    It was awkward.


    What should she do?


    L pondered for a moment, calmly opened the door to the bewildered gaze of Charlie, and walked outposedly.


    66 99


    Is this girl an idiot?


    After a while, Charlie''s room was filled with people - Elvis''s family, Ashlee, Doctor Watson, and others.


    "Charlie, you''re awake. Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    "Do you want something to eat? You''ve been unconscious for the past few days and haven''t had anything good to eat. I''ll have the kitchen staff make something right away." "Charlie..." Doctor Watson looked at the people who surrounded Charlie with sympathy.


    Charlie felt a bit annoyed lying on the bed, but these were his family, so he had to endure. He really only felt buzzing in his ears; these people were really noisy.


    Brother, where are you?


    "Charlie just woke up, he needs to rest."


    Sylvester appeared just in time, and therge room suddenly quieted down.


    Upon hearing Sylvester''s voice, Charlie immediately sat up in the bed. With his beautiful peach blossom eyes, he looked at his brother and his eyes instantly began to water. He had worried that thest visit would be thest time he ever saw him.


    "Brother."


    His voice carried urgency.


    Sylvester stood at the door, tall and wearing a refined white shirt that entuated his imposing presence.


    He swept a cold nce across the room and then shifted his gaze to Charlie, who sat on the bed on the verge of tears. In his eyes, a glimmer passed before he furrowed his brows the next second.


    He walked through the crowd and arrived in front of Charlie, his tone gruff, "You''re already an adult, yet you still cry?"


    Charlie turned his head, wiping the corners of his eyes. "I wasn''t crying."


    How embarrassing, he almost cried in front of his brother, and there were so many others watching.


    Sylvester suddenly burst intoughter, patting Charlie''s shoulder." Charlie, you''ve suffered enough. Don''t feel like you have to hide your feelings."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie lowered his head in shame and remained silent, pursing his lips. Elvis and Rachel noticed this and chuckled. Elvis said, "Among the Gomez, Charlie always listens to Sylvester the most."


    Still keeping his head down, Charlie argued in his heart. Sylvester was his only older brother. Who else should he listen to?


    Rachel tugged at Elvis''s arm and gestured with her eyes, saying, "Let''s leave and let these two brothers have a good talk." The group slowly exited the room.


    Sylvester assumed that his younger brother was troubled by him and didn''t ask any further questions. He simply raised his hand and touched Charlie''s forehead. Feeling the warmth emanating from thatrge hand, Charlie finally raised his head, his eyes still red. "Brother, I thought I would never see you again."


    When will these two brothers illnesses find an end?


    "Stop talking nonsense," Sylvester dropped his hand and lowered his gaze to his younger brother sitting on the bed, his face pale. "Believe me, this won''t happen again." Charlie nodded heavily in response.


    ...


    Downstairs, L sat on the steps, basking in the morning sunlight. She loved the sunlight, intoxicating and warm. Now she could finally reach out and touch it.


    As soon as Ashlee stepped out of the vi, she saw that stunningly beautiful girl sitting on the steps, reaching out to touch the sunlight. Her skin was fair and delicate. They say that ws in the skin are magnified under sunlight, but this girl didn''t show any imperfections. In fact, her skin seemed to radiate under the sunlight.


    Ashlee touched her own face. She was already in her forties, no matter how well she took care of herself, she couldn''tpare to this young girl.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ashlee walked over and squatted in front of L. "Your name is L, right?"


    The sunlight was a bit dazzling, so L squinted. She raised her hand to her forehead, partially blocking the light, and looked at the woman in front of her, nodding slightly. Ashlee was surprised. "You... can''t speak?" L tilted her head but remained still.


    This woman in front of her had too many hidden thoughts, which made L both uncertain and ufortable.


    Ashlee stared at L for a while, seeing that she was not interested in acknowledging her presence. She furrowed her brows and turned away.


    Upstairs, Rachel was beaming with happiness. "Honey, let''s quickly go back and have some soup delivered. No, I''ll make it myself." Upon witnessing this, Elvis smiled and said, "Charlie is awake, so you can quit worrying. Focus on the baby. How are you feeling?" "So happy. I suppose you''re right, though. Since I''m pregnant, I''ll let the servants make the soup.''


    39


    Rachel sighed lightly and ced a hand on her protruding belly. "Lisa helped me a lot. She and your older brother are gone now, and thinking of that makes me very sad. Honey, we mustn''t forget where wee from! So, I must take care of their child. It''s also a blessing for the baby inside me to have cousins who will cherish this baby like we do."


    Thinking of these two departed souls, Rachel couldn''t help but feel down.


    Elvis knew what his wife thought of her brother- and sister-inw. He gently patted Rachel''s hand and said, "Darling, they will be fine in the afterlife."


    Rachel nodded, not saying a word, but her mood didn''t improve much.


    As soon as they left the vi, the two saw L sitting on the steps. When Rachel saw the girl, her eyes lit up.


    "Honey, honey, look quickly. That girl is so beautiful. Who is she?"


    Rachel was amazed by her beauty.


    Elvis followed Rachel''s gaze. "That''s the girl Sylvester brought back as I told you yesterday."


    Rachel blinked. "So, she''s the girl Sylvester brought back." She was too endearing.


    Excited, Rachel let go of Elvis and ran over.


    Elvis hadn''t reacted yet when he saw his pregnant wife running down the steps in excitement. It scared him so much that he almost lost his breath.


    He hurried forward and saw that Rachel was fine, putting his heart at ease. But a hint of anger rose inside him.


    "Rachel, "Elvis shouted angrily.


    She still had the same personality as when she was acting, carefree and unconcerned.


    Would she ever change?


    Rachel didn''t pay attention and looked at the girl on the steps with enthusiasm. L opened her eyes not because of the noise but because the sunlight in front of her was once again blocked. The woman in front of her had a dignified appearance but exuded a gentle warmth.


    L smiled faintly as a greeting.


    Rachel saw her smile and became ecstatic. "Little girl, what''s your name?"


    After watching her for a moment, L took Rachel''s hand and wrote her name on Rachel''s palm. This was what that man had taught her yesterday.


    "L?" Rachel murmured." It''s a beautiful name."


    Only then did Rachel realize that this girl seemed unable to speak.


    Ah! What a pity for this little girl. Even though she had been in the entertainment industry for many years, Rachel had never met anyone like her. She suddenly felt pity and instinctively held L''s hand. Surrounded by the warmth of Rachel''s hand, L felt a different kind of warmth from Sylvester. The she identally touched Rachel''s wrist, feeling her pulse...


    Although her pulse was moving smoothly her veins, there seemed to be stagnation in her blood, and the situation was not good.


    L raised her gaze and looked at Rachel in front of her, seeming to have no idea that she was ill.


    "L, I am Mrs. Gomez, Elvis''s wife. In the future, you can call me Auntie along with Sylvester and Charlie, okay?"


    After saying that, Rachel realized that this little girl couldn''t speak, which made her frustrated.


    Just as she was about to apologize, she felt a pair of soft hands covering her stomach.


    She looked down in surprise and saw L raising her hand to touch her belly, then leaning her face against it. She listened to the irregr fetal heartbeat inside. Sure enough, there was a problem with the baby in this belly.


    Fetal heartbeats usually require the use of Doppler examination, but L was a Mutant, and she could hear the missed and uneven beats.

 Chapter 26 How to Write Your Name

    L sat on the steps in front of the vi. The sunlight outside was ring, and Michael stood beside her, squinting to block the sun for L.


    She had heard that too much sun exposure could make one tan, and more importantly, it could lead to skin cancer. Since the boss went to the Ironfist Holding Center, it was Michael''s duty to protect Miss L in the mansion, so he had to do a good job to live up to the boss''s expectations.


    Watching the person in front of her who blocked the sun, L was speechless. She lifted her foot and gave a kick. She needed the sunlight.


    And just like that, Michael flew out, rolling down the steps like a spinning top, finallynding face-down on the grass under the steps.


    Heid there for a while and then propped himself up with his hands, only to see a pair of leather shoes. His gaze moved upward, taking in the slender legs and then the extraordinary handsome face of his friend. Sylvester had just gotten out of the car and taken a step when he saw Michael rolling down the steps like a ball. He furrowed his brows, his eyes icy cold. "What are you doing?"


    Michael clung to Sylvester''s leg, pouting, "Master! Miss L kicked me."


    Sylvester kicked back and Michael fell to the ground, rolling a few more times. He couldn''t believe it as he got up from the ground, feeling dazed, wondering where his protector had gone.


    Sylvester paid no attention to Michael and walked towards the steps. L sat on top, resting her chin on her hands and enjoying the sunlight. When she saw Sylvester, she stood up, opened her arms, and rushed towards him. Sylvester was embraced tightly. He picked up L, and they walked inside. L hugged Sylvester tightly and kissed his cheek. In that moment, Sylvester felt an immense sense of fulfillment. "Were you waiting for me?" He had seen L sitting on the steps from afar, small and delicate, like a puppy waiting for its master toe home.


    L nodded and hugged him even tighter. Sylvester chuckled.


    Dr. Watson had juste out of Charlie''s room and witnessed this scene. He felt that Lady Phoenix''s image had beenpletely shattered in his mind. Where had the cool, edgy Lady Phoenix gone? Sylvester put L down and looked at Dr. Watson, "How is Charlie?"


    Dr. Watson handed the examination report to Sylvester, "Master Sylvester, I conducted another examination. Young Master Charlie is doing well, with some minor external injuries that have already scabbed over." "External injuries?" Sylvester frowned.


    He had rushed to Skya to find the Divine Doctor as soon as he heard about Charlie''s ident, but he hadn''t noticed any external injuries on Charlie''s body.


    Dr. Watson nodded, "Just some minor injuries, nothing serious. I''ll have the nurse administer some nutritional fluids to him for the next few days. He should wake up soon." "Alright. Thank you."


    Upon hearing this gratitude, Dr. Watson was pleasantly surprised. When had Master Sylvester of Central City ever been so humble?


    L was also taken aback by this. It seemed that Sylvester truly doted on his younger brother.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration against her thigh. L lowered her head and nced at the screen.


    "Lady Phoenix, Sylvester from Central City has raised the bid tenfold. Are you really not taking it?"


    L frowned.


    "No, I''m not taking it."


    "...Well, that''s a lot of money, just gone like that."


    "Stop babbling."


    From the corner of her eye, L caught a glimpse of Sylvester walking towards her. She nonchntly deleted the message and switched to the anime channel. She felt the couch next to her sink and soon her phone was taken away.


    "Lookter, I''ll save my number in there." Sylvester said as he added his own contact.


    His phonebook disyed her number under the listing, "Little Thing".


    L looked on, unhappy. She wasn''t a little thing. She pped Sylvester''s phone in one swift motion.


    Sylvester turned and saw L looking at him, seemingly displeased.


    "What''s wrong?" He smirked.


    L pointed at the "Little Thing" on the phone, shook her head, with a hint of resistance in her eyes.


    Sylvester chuckled, "Baby, that''s my term of endearment for you, you know that?"


    L looked at him innocently, her eyes clear as water. But he could tell, her displeasure at the nickname was persisting.


    Sylvester raised his hand and ruffled her hair, suddenly curious. "How did you figure that out?"


    L raised her hand, pointed at herself, then extended one finger, meaning that "L" was only one word. She then pointed at the font on his phone screen and raised two fingers, meaning there were two words. What he had typed was obviously not right.


    Sylvester watched with interest as L used the difference in the number of words to deduce that the name in his phonebook was incorrect, and his heart skipped a beat, "How are you so clever, huh?"


    L crossed her arms, raised her chin, wearing a slightly spoiled look. She was indeed clever. Took him long enough to notice...


    "Hmph!" Sylvester grinned. He was really falling more and more in love with this little thing. Sylvester took back his phone and calmly looked at L, "Come, let me teach you how to write."


    The little thing probably didn''t know how yet.


    Michael walked in, rubbing his buttocks. As soon as he entered, he heard this and promptly brought paper and pen.


    It was a sunny day, with perfect sunlight. Speckles of sunlight seeped through the window, casting a serene and beautiful ambiance. L held the pen, and Sylvester held her delicate fingers from behind. And on the paper was imprinted: L.


    The next morning, L quietly entered Charlie''s room. Their eyes met, and Charlie stared in awe at the exceptionally beautiful girl before him. "Who are you?"


    And how did she end up in his house?

 Chapter 29 The Scent of Blood

    L came in from the backyard, holding a bandage in her hand. As she looked up, she saw Sylvester sitting on the couch while Michael sat beside him. Sylvester''s eyes were full of hostility.


    Michael couldn''t understand, "Could it be that The X Spirits want to quit? They don''t want to take the job even at such a high price? Are they not interested anymore?" He couldn''t figure out why Lady Phoenix wouldn''t take the order. Could it be that difficult?


    Feeling a gaze directed towards him, Sylvester looked up and saw L standing by the door to the backyard, innocently looking in their direction.


    He leaned back in his seat and beckoned her with his hand.


    "L,e here."


    L obediently walked over.


    Sylvester reached out and pulled her into his arms, asking, "Where did you go?" As soon as he spoke, he caught a whiff of blood.


    Sylvester lowered his gaze, his eyes turning icy. He grabbed L''s left hand and looked at the blood-soaked bandage. The crimson blood was still wet.


    He took a deep breath.


    "What happened?"


    L sighed silently, realizing her mistake. She should have let Watson take away that bandage. L decided to switch to a more coquettish approach and threw the bloodied bandage away. She soughtfort.


    She threw herself into Sylvester''s arms, looking extremely aggrieved. Charlie came downstairs wearing his casual attire and witnessed this scene. Had this foolish pretty girl already developed such a rtionship with his brother? He walked over to Michael and murmured, "What''s going on? Is she my brother''s girlfriend?"


    The corners of Michael ''s mouth twitched. How could he exin?


    Michael shook his head and said, "Master Charlie, I don''t really understand their rtionship. You should ask Mr. Gomez."


    He couldn''t possibly say that this girl is a Mutant, right?


    Seeing the little one look so aggrieved for the first time, Sylvester''s heart ached a little. He asked gently, "Tell me, what happened?" A rare touch of tenderness in his tone.


    Charlie''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He reached out and tugged at Michael, whispering, "My brother...is he really being gentle?"


    What could he say?


    So far, it seems that the boss is only gentle with Miss L. As for him, he is still fierce. L rubbed against his chest, raised her eyes, and then pointed to the backyard. Afraid that he wouldn''t understand, she took his hand and led him towards the path.


    Michael, the foolish one, wanted to follow but was stopped by Charlie. He raised his hand and hooked arms with Michael acting like they were good buddies. "Michael, I''ve been lying down for too long these days. Come with me and stretch our muscles."


    "But, sir..."


    "That has nothing to do with you, "Charlie looked down on him. Didn''t he see that his brother was showing affection right now? What does he have to do with it? But Michael was here to protect the boss!


    L pulled Sylvester to the spot in the backyard where she had just been standing with Doctor Watson. Along the pathway, there was a stone embedded, about the size of a cooking pot, but it was covered by overgrown grass. If you walked quickly, you wouldn''t see it and could stumble.


    She pointed to the stone, then to a spot on the ground about a meter in front of it, and finally at her own hand.


    Sylvester looked towards the spot on the ground a meter in front of the stone. A sharper stone there was dripping with fresh red blood, some of it falling on the leaves, the blood still not coagted.


    Thinking about the gestures L had just shown him, he quickly sorted through what happened. "Did you trip over this stone and then hit the sharp rock?" That must have hurt a lot.


    L nodded, pointed to the area where she was injured, and waved her hand, indicating that she wasn''t in pain.


    Seeing her obedient appearance, Sylvester felt even more pity for her and pulled L into his arms. "Are you really not in pain?"


    L shook her head. Really not in pain. After enduring so much torture before, she had long been immune to this kind of pain. "Silly girl." Listening to Sylvester''s remorseful tone, L fell silent.


    Sylvester, have you also fallen in love with me? Just as I have already fallen for you.


    That day, work began in the backyard of the Gomez'' vi. Therge stone was moved, and the entire staff removed the sharp stones from the front and backyard.


    The butler was scolded separately, as he was the one supervising the entire construction around the vi. L sat on the couch, her big eyes filled with guilt.


    Um, I''m sorry, Mr. Butler. The blood stain was indeed caused by me cutting my wrist, and I made up the lie to protect myself.


    ...


    In Elvis''s garden, Rachel prepared the ingredients in the kitchen and put them into the soup pot. As soon as she came out, she saw that Watson had arrived at the door. "Doctor Watson," Rachel eximed in astonishment, "Why are you here?"


    Watson straightened his crooked tie and walked in with a bag on his back. "Rachel, this old man will be leaving today. I noticed that you looked a little pale earlier today, and because I received such generous gratitude from the Gomez, I thought I shoulde and check on your health before leaving."


    Rachel smiled, thinking that Doctor Watson truly lived up to his reputation as a renowned traditional medicine doctor. Just by looking at herplexion, he could tell that something was wrong. "Thank you, Doctor Watson," she said, then turned to the maid nearby, "Carrie, quickly brew some tea for the doctor and bring it over."


    Carrie nodded and went to make the tea.


    Rachel waited until Watson sat down before taking her own seat. "To be honest, I have been feeling a little unwell recently. My body aches have be more severe, and sometimes I even experience inexplicable palpitations. I hadn''t had the chance to go to the hospital yet, and here you are."


    Listening attentively, Watson looked at Rachel and said, "Rachel, extend your hand, and I''ll take your pulse."


    Chapter 30 A Bloody Potion


    Rachel was astonished, "Doctor Watson you can actually take pulses?"


    Wasn''t Doctor Watson a renowned Western doctor? He was hailed as a master of cardiology. Since when did he learn traditional medicine and pulse diagnosis?


    Doctor Watson chuckled awkwardly, "Um, well... I have been studying it for quite a long time." It was true, but in reality, he still had no clue.


    Rachel continued praising him in her mind. He truly deserved to be called a hero of Pliar, with his reputation and yet acting so modestly. Having such an experienced man of medicine in Pliar was truly a treasure.


    Doctor Watson pretended to carefully examine Rachel''s pulse, asionally furrowing his brows, which terrified Rachel, fearing that something might be wrong with the baby inside her belly.


    After about ten minutes, Doctor Watson finally withdrew his hand.


    Pulse diagnosis in traditional Chinese medicine relied on carefulness and patience. Sometimes, it took over half an hour to make a diagnosis through pulse examination. By only taking ten minutes, he not only demonstrated his attentiveness and patience but also showcased his profound knowledge in traditional medicine.


    He had his own pride, after all. Even if he wasn''t proficient in traditional medicine, he still wanted to appear extraordinary.


    The Divine Doctor, Watson.


    Inquisitively, Rachel asked with a trembling voice, "Doctor Watson, how is my health? Is the baby okay?"


    Doctor Watson rubbed his small beard and straightened it before suddenly looking at Rachel with a serious gaze.


    "Rachel, these are symptoms of poisoning. Have you been experiencing dizziness, fatigue, excessive sleepiness, inability to open your eyes, or confusion these past few days? Have you also had symptoms like nausea, vomiting, abdominal pain, and asional irregr heartbeat and rapid breathing at night?"


    Hearing this, Rachel was taken aback, recalling everything that had happened in the past few days. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She did experience all these symptoms, thinking they were just normal during the middle stage of pregnancy, not realizing they were due to poisoning.


    But who would want to poison her? Who could want to harm her and her baby?


    Watson didn''t deduce any of this by just taking her pulse; he made his inference by observing her pulse and facialplexion thenbining it with known medical cases. He didn''t expect that Rachel would exhibit every symptom. This was not a good sign.


    "Doctor Watson," Rachel''s nerves were already at their breaking point, but as the wife of a Gomez, she quicklyposed herself, "Please, Doctor Watson, lend a hand."


    Doctor Watson sighed lightly, no longer as nonchnt as before. He turned to the side and retrieved a vial of fresh blood from his backpack, handing it to Rachel. Rachel looked at the tube of red liquid, her heart pounding nervously. "Doctor Watson, what is this?"


    Why did it look so much like blood?


    Doctor Watson stared at the vial of blood for a while before contemting, "Rachel, this is a potion I developed in my research institute. It can cure any poison and is harmless to pregnant women. If you trust me, Rachel, then drink it." Due to the incident with Doctor Johnson, Rachel hesitated for a moment. But after considering Doctor Watson''s reputation, his dedication to Charlie all these days, and the fact that Sylvester had invited him, she quickly relented. She might not trust Doctor Watson, but she at least trusted Sylvester. Rachel nced at Doctor Watson, reached out and took the potion, then opened it and drank it all in one breath.


    Her stomach churned, and the strong smell of blood almost made her vomit. She covered her belly and looked up at Doctor Watson, her beautiful face tensed. "Doctor Watson, why does this smell like blood?"


    She had never consumed such a horrifying and gory medicine before.


    Doctor Watson watched as Rachel drank it, feeling an overwhelming mix of emotions. He raised his eyes and muttered, "Because it is. It''s made with golden blood."


    This is Lady Phoenix''s fresh blood, and she is currently the only person in the world with such unique blood.


    In Doctor Watson''s eyes, Lady Phoenix''s blood was not a panacea, but a precious treasure.


    With his words having a double meaning, Rachel naturally assumed that golden blood was the result of Doctor Watson''s many years of research. She nced apologetically at Doctor Watson, even sticking out her tongue to lick her lips. Hmm, it must not be wasted.


    Watching Rachel ''s actions, Doctor Watson couldn''t help but sigh. It was rare to find a daughter-inw like Rachel in a prominent family. Rachel smacked her lips a couple of times and revealed a delighted expression.


    "Doctor Watson, this potion of yours is truly magical. It tastes bloody at first, but with a lingering sweetness and a hint of fragrance."


    It was remarkable.


    In his research institute, he secretly tasted a bit of Lady Phoenix''s blood and it indeed had a wonderful taste, so he knew of what Rachel spoke. Afterward, his inexplicable trembling condition had miraculously improved. Watson snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Rachel solemnly and earnestly said, "Rachel, this matter is not resolved. Be careful of those around you."


    Rachel also became serious. "Doctor Watson, I know that now. Thank you for bringing it to my attention."


    This matter was indeed too suspicious. It seemed that she needed to change the people around her.


    "And be cautious of what you eat, as many illnesses enter through the mouth."


    "Understood." Rachel touched her belly." I wonder if our baby is a boy or a girl." Such a young child already had to endure this dark world of power struggles. "Doctor Watson, I heard that traditional medicine can determine the gender through pulse diagnosis. Can you tell me?"


    Doctor Watson''s heart skipped a beat. How could he know the gender of the little one? He was not knowledgeable in traditional medicine, nor did he have X-ray vision.


    Was he supposed to be an ultrasound machine?


    But Rachel looked at him with hope in her eyes.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated. Doctor Watson took it out and saw a text message signed by Lady Phoenix.


    The message consisted of only two words: A girl.


    Watson took a deep breath. Lady Phoenix was truly extraordinary.


    She was able to guess that Rachel might ask about the baby''s gender. And she even timed it perfectly.


    Doctor Watson snapped back to reality and put his phone in his pocket. "Congrattions, Rachel. There''s a little princess in your belly."


    "A girl?" Rachel ''s face filled with joy. She had always dreamed of having a daughter.


    Doctor Watson was surprised. In wealthy families, they usually prefer boys, but Rachel seemed genuinely happy about having a baby girl.


    Rachel stood up from her seat and said, "Doctor Watson, please wait a moment."


    She quickly went upstairs and came back with a red envelope, which she stuffed into Doctor Watson''s pocket.


    "Doctor Watson, please ept this as a token of my gratitude," she said.


    Money that is handed to you shouldn''t be refused, so Doctor Watson happily epted it.


    ...

 Chapter 15 An Exquisite Sight in the Snow

    Five years ago, when she was just thirteen years old, at the border of Klievoria and Pliar, the woman now called L fell from a high mountain while escaping a den of demons. Falling so far after undergoing months of experimentation, she once again experienced excruciating pain.


    Over half of her ribs had been fractured during the fall. One was misaligned and pierced her lung. Her left wrist suffered aminuted fracture, her right leg a bone fissure, her pelvis aminuted fracture, and her abdomen was punctured by a hard stone, creating a fist-sized hole where one could vaguely see soft red intestines, bleeding... Covered in blood from head to toe...


    Even with her self-healing ability reaching abnormal levels, at that moment, she clearly sensed the approach of death.


    She was certain she couldn''t survive.


    Anger, grief, unwillingness...


    She couldn''t die, with the great vendetta against her n, an irreconcble hatred. Moreover, she had just obtained her freedom. How could she be ready to go?


    Clearly, those demons have not been punished yet but the smell of death filled the air around her.


    Besides the unbearable pain, the temperature was rapidly dropping below freezing, chilling to the bone. Her blood began to solidify from the extremely low temperature, making it even harder for her wounds to heal.


    The border between Klievoria and Pliar didn''t normally have snow because of its lowtitude but because of the tall Snow Mountain, temperatures in this specific ce were extremely low.


    In the valley, snow and wind floated down from the mountain, dense and white, filing her with a deep despair.


    Help... help me.


    Who could anyonee to her rescue? How could there be anyone passing through such a ce?


    Just when she was convinced she was really going to die, in her dazed state, she heard the voice of that man. "he''s seriously injured, take her to the nearest hospital."


    "Master Sylvester, she obviously won''t survive. Besides, we have important matters to attend to in this area."


    "Are you telling me how to conduct my business?"


    "No, I would never dare, Master."


    "Whether she can survive or not depends on her luck." His voice belied an arrogant, domineering tone, carrying a hint of coldness.


    But she could sense his disdain for the rules of this world. His words, looking back now, were a form of salvation.


    The girl struggled to open her other uninjured eye and looked at him. He stood in the night, with fair skin, defined eyebrows and eyes like stars, exceptionally refined. As the breeze blew open a corner of his coat, his handsome face imprinted itself in her mind.


    What an exquisite sight...


    She hated the cold, but he loved the snow.


    ...


    "What are you thinking about?" Sylvester''s voice came.


    L''s thoughts were interrupted. She raised her gaze and looked at Sylvester, who was looking at her with interest. Her soft hair had already dried.


    Sylvester reached out and grasped L''s chin, turning it from side to side, examining her carefully. "Can a Mutant without knowledge have thoughts? Tell me, little thing, what were you thinking just now, hm?"


    L lowered her head, blew air on herself with the hairdryer, and then showed a cheerful smile.


    She yed with the hairdryer here and there, enjoying herself immensely,pletely innocent and clean.


    Sylvester chuckled. He had thought too much. She was innocent, what thoughts could she have?


    He stood up and took the hairdryer from her hand, then lifted her up, saying, "Come, I''ll teach you how to use toiletries."


    Last night, after thinking alone in his study, he decided that he personally had to handle her education. He couldn''t trust anyone else to do it.


    L was carried by him, her legs wrapped around his waist, her small face resting on his shoulder, and her hands ying with his hair, while Sylvester couldn''t help but smile. He had definitely overthought it. She was just a Mutant, after all. If Michael saw this situation, his eyes would probably pop out of his sockets.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, a sh of possessiveness taking over him as he walked with her to the bathroom and said, "Little one, only I can hold you like this in the future. No one else is allowed, understood?"


    Leaning her head to the side, L nodded her head to indicate that she understood.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Smart little girl."


    In the bathroom, Sylvester, for the first time, patiently exined to L how to use each item.


    "This is body wash, for washing your body, "he said while squeezing some onto his hand and rubbing it to create foam.


    L saw it, and with great joy, she grabbed Sylvester''s hand and blew, sending the dense bubbles flying towards his chest.


    As she watched the bubbles stick to his chest, L pped happily.


    Sylvester affectionately raised his hand and rubbed her little head. So adorable.


    "This is shampoo, for washing your hair. Apply it on your head."


    He decided against demonstrating this one and resolved to wash her hair himself tonight.


    Heter showed L how to use the showerhead. He had been startled to discover that she had used cold water for her bath the previous night but in that moment, he was relieved, thinking about what might have happened if she had used hot water.


    Concerned, Sylvester momentarily forgot that she was a Mutant and that ordinary burns would heal quickly.


    Realizing his own tenderness, Sylvester felt even more helpless.


    He looked at L, who was ying with the showerhead in front of him and chuckled softly. He murmured, "Quite fond of cleanliness."


    He let L continue ying while he walked to the bathroom counter and grabbed a disposable toothbrush for guests.


    There was no other way, they would have to buy her a personal toothbrushter.


    "L,e here."


    Upon hearing Sylvester''s call, L immediately let go of the showerhead and obediently hung it back, then turned around and ran towards Sylvester.


    She raised her gaze and blinked her eyes innocently, She knew she had probably gone a bit too far with the cuteness, but she couldn''t help but enjoy how it felt. She liked it, and he liked it too.


    Sylvester curved his lips and pulled her into his embrace, standing behind her to let her see their actions in the mirror.


    "Open your mouth," he instructed.


    L obedientlyplied.


    He raised his left hand to support her head and taught her to brush her teeth.


    Once finished, they moved to the wardrobe to find her something to wear. She grabbed one of his white dress shirts and began buttoning it up the front.


    "Oh no! You can''t wear that! Do you want to wear my clothes?" he asked her, smiling, as he reached out to begin removing it. She nodded, her innocent eyes glistening. "Heh!" Sylvester chuckled softly." Sweetheart, white is a bit transparent. What if someone could see through it?"


    L''s eyes widened as she pondered. So that''s why he didn''t want her to wear his white shirt.


    "If you want to, you can wear itter."


    At the very least, he should have the servants purchase some undergarments for her.


    L understood his words and ced the white shirt back in the wardrobe. She bypassed Sylvester, picked up a ck shirt, and returned to the dressing room. Herrge eyes gazed at him.


    Damn it!


    He had to look away.


    Sylvester left the dressing room and considerately closed the door.


    His face turned red in embarrassment in her ce.


    While L was putting on clothes, Sylvester heard a knock and opened the bedroom door. The maid stood respectfully at the entrance, holding the freshly cleaned clothes and underwear that L had left in the bathroomst night. "Mr. Gomez, the clothes have been washed and dried. They have also been scented with floral buds. Should I ce them in your dressing room?"


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    Sylvester took the clothes from the maid.


    "By the way, Mr. Gomez, the managers from various fashion brands from within Pliar and across the globe are waiting downstairs with theirtest clothes for this quarter."


    Sylvester''s expression turned cold. "Let them wait." He carried the clothes back to his room, opening a safe and cing L''s items inside before locking it.

 Chapter 34 Give Me the Map

    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. The onlookers sighed in admiration at his lovely appearance while the boys'' eyes filled with respect. The other militia members mocked him for overestimating himself.


    Even Stan halted his footsteps, staring at Michael as he turned around. He was astonished, staring at the ten-year-old boy who slowly stood up. To his surprise, there was a breathtakingly beautiful boy he had overlooked.


    He was stunned for a second, then burst intoughter. Setting Michael down, he walked towards Sylvester. As Stan approached, he realized that this kid was about the same height as him, despite having a muscr build. He thought to himself, ["It should be more fun to y with the little er."]


    "You say you''re more skilled than him, but how old are you? What skills do you have?" Stan asked, intrigued as he looked at the handsome and exceptional boy in front of him. Stan considered where this child hade from. Pliar truly produced outstanding individuals, both women and children, all unbelievably good-looking.


    Sylvester raised his lips, his eyes clear as water, but upon closer inspection, one could see the hidden ruthlessness within his clear gaze.


    "You''ll only know if you try." Sylvester turned around, pointing his hands bound by rope towards himself, tilting his head.


    "Untie me, I''m ufortable with my hands bound, and you won''t befortable either."


    His tone was bold, his actions audacious.


    Hearing such wordsing from a ten-year-old boy''s mouth, Stan found the child piquing his interest.


    Yoko instinctively wanted to stop them, but he knew about Stan''s explosive temper. However, he thought, what waves could a ten-year-old boy possibly create?


    Stan untied the rope, grabbing Sylvester''s hand with his fat, sturdy palms and led him into the wooden house.


    A cold shiver ran down Sylvester''s spine, but he endured it, keeping his head lowered as he followed Stan inside.


    Michael, without thinking, ran over and called out, "Big brother."


    Stan thought this boy was also quite good, and with his other hand, he tried to grab Michael, but was stopped in the next moment.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Sylvester said, "I won''t be at my best if anyone else is in the room. It bothers me if there''s another person."


    Stan felt that this child was vying for affection and wanted to indulge him, so he pushed Michael away.


    The moment they entered the wooden house, Sylvester peered out through the door and saw the bloodthirsty jealousy in Jonas''s eyes, which mirrored the brightness of the fluorescent lights.


    He smirked at the sight. Someone wasn''t convinced by this big guy, so let them fight amongst themselves. How thrilling.


    Stan had made his selection, and others began to take action as well. Young Sylvester knew he had to act swiftly.


    Just as Stan lunged at him, Sylvester swiftly dodged to his side and drew out the knife at Stan''s waist.


    Stan was momentarily stunned.


    In the blink of an eye, young Sylvester had severed the tendons in Stan''s left hand, causing blood to spray out instantly. Stan cried out in pain.


    Sylvester hurriedly covered Stan''s mouth, muffling his screams.


    Still, sounds leaked from the wooden house. The people outside thought it was just an intense "battle" inside and even made jokes.


    "It seems that the little brat is quite capable, able to make Stan shout out."


    "Haha, he makes me want to try him too. I wonder if Stan''s novelty has worn off. Can he give us some fun?"


    "Forget it, would Stan give us anything? We better choose what we like ourselves."


    On the side, Jonas pursed his lips, gripping his hands tightly.


    Stan this! Stan that! What is he even worth?


    Although Jonas couldn''t defeat Stan in a one-on-one fight, Stan wouldn''t have gained any fame without him.


    Seeing Jonas in a bad mood, arade patted him and said, "Jonas, don''t think too much, let''s wait a little longer."


    Jonas held his breath and grabbed a boy directly on the ground.


    ...


    Sylvester pressed the knife against Stan''s neck, his voice emanating from the depths of hell, soft and slow, carrying a hint of ruthlessness. "Ah, ah! Don''t scream. Give me the map of this area, and I''ll let you go." Stan gasped for breath, wishing he could tear this kid to pieces or throw him into the pool to be chewed up by the crocodiles.


    But with his left hand''s tendons severed, a chilling knife against his neck, and a hand firmly holding him, he couldn''t break free. His strength was the greatest among the entire self-defense army, but now he couldn''t escape. This little brat had incredible strength. He looked to be no more than ten years old.


    Looking at Stan''s fierce appearance, Sylvester sneered. Raising his hand, the knife fiercely pierced Stan''s Achilles tendon.


    Blood sprayed onto Sylvester''s face and body, darkening hisplexion.


    The smell of blood filled the entire wooden house, making Stan nauseous. He convulsed in pain, his whole body shaking.


    "I''ve now cut the tendons in your hands and feet." Sylvester put the knife back against Stan''s neck. His voice, previously so clear and youthful, sounded sinister and ghostly.


    "Where should I try next? Your neck? They say that cutting the major artery will make blood spray up to the ceiling. Do you want to give it a try?"


    He couldn''t wait any longer; those children were still waiting for him.


    Now Stan was truly scared, nodding with a sob. This little brat was like a demon crawling out of hell, sending shivers down his spine. But his mouth was covered, unable to make any sound. Cradling his severed arm, he tremblingly raised his other hand and pointed to a box under the bed.


    Sylvester half-crouched, dragging Stan towards the bed, and with a sweep of his long legs, he hooked out the lockbox.


    "Password."


    "98543." Stan said, struggling and still muffled.


    The boy opened it and flipped through it casually. It was indeed arge map, with dangerous areas like swamps and frequent beast sightings marked on it.


    Little Sylvester put away the map, nced at Stan, and raised his hand to fiercely stab his intact right hand into the wooden floor. "Ah!"


    Stan''s agonizing scream echoed into the night sky.


    Little Sylvester held the map and took a gun and a knife from the room, keeping them in his pocket. Instead of breaking the window, he confidently walked out from the front door.


    A group of people, prepared to break down the door upon hearing the furious roar from the room, saw this unbelievably handsome boy open the door himself.


    His subordinates froze, unsure of what had happened inside.


    Little Sylvester tugged at his clothes with both hands and said coldly, "It''s done."


    That''s it? It''s only been less than five minutes. Besides, nobody has ever walked out unscathed from Stan''s wooden house.


    "You can go in. He''s in pretty bad shape, "Sylvester said, stepping aside and walking downstairs.


    Shouldn''t it have been the other way around?

 Chapter 17 A Sad Lost Girl

    Sylvester and L''s meal continued withughter and shared food. Although L said nothing, Sylvester enjoyed himself immensely just listening to her giggle. In particr, he enjoyed the way L continued to feed him dumplings. "These are quite good, don''t you think?" he asked her. She smiled in response. Mr. Feng and Michael looked on in amazement at Sylvester''s change in demeanor over the previous few days. Michael looked at them sideways while speaking to the butler.


    "Do you think he sees her as a daughter?" he muttered. The butler shrugged.


    L heard the passingment and frowned. Sylvester, seeing her eyes lose their sparkle, offered L a rose soy drink. "That''s enough food. Try this instead."


    After taking a sip, she smiled at him once again, then kissed his cheek, the glint returning to her eyes even brighter than before.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to interrupt, but I wanted to let you know that your uncle, Raymond, has confessed to all of his crimes and would like to speak with you." Michael grimaced, pulling his boss''s attention away from the girl, making him frown. "Not interested. I''d like aprehensive investigationpleted into the Wolf Gang and the rtionship my uncle held with them." Michael nodded in agreement. It was an excellent idea to better understand the inner workings of the Wolf Gang, one of the top international assassin groups.


    The Wolf Gang was incredibly arrogant, often extorting money from passersby and boasting immense power. It is both feared and hated internationally. To avoid being targeted while on a mission, the Wolf Gang''s assassins usually operate anonymously. From the conversation they''d read between the assassin and Raymond, it seems that the were unaware of Gomez''s true identity.


    Unannounced, Ashlee walked in to join breakfast, overhearing the conversation but remaining unfazed.


    "How did you sleep, nephew?"


    She approached wearing a figure-hugging fishtail skirt, boasting a mature charm that young girlsck. Sylvester nced at her without much expression, but as she was his elder, he remained polite and replied, "I slept just finest night, thank you for asking."


    Ashlee was taken aback. Her nephew always seemed to keep his distance, making it difficult for her to figure out how to continue a conversation. Suddenly, he was polite and conversational? Where did thate from?


    At the sound of a clearing throat, her attention was drawn to a group of well-dressed men wearing ties, neatly standing in a corner of the hall.


    "Who are they?" she asked gesturing in the direction of the men.


    Michael respectfully replied, "Ashlee, they are the regional managers from various fashion brands. They havee to deliver clothes for Miss L." "L?" Ashlee eximed in surprise.


    She turned her head and finally noticed the girl who was held by Sylvester. L''s beauty was astonishing. After finishing her rose soymilk, she yfully shook the ss in front of Sylvester and even licked the corner of her mouth. Sylvester''s eyes darkened as he took the ss from L''s hand, using a tissue to wipe away the soymilk residue from her lips. Ashlee felt like the entire world had be surreal.


    Was this really her nephew? The enigmatic and unpredictable Sylvester of the mysterious Gomez?


    It was just too bizarre.


    She couldn''t hide her astonishment, and Michael, who had already be ustomed to the odd behavior Sylvester was exhibiting, noticed it all. Ashlee regained herposure and hurriedly asked, "Sylvester, who is this girl?" Sylvester smirked as he yed with L''s hair. "She''s just a sad lost girl I found on the road."


    Upon hearing this, L became displeased and looked up at him. Now that she had him, she was no longer pitiful. She finally had a home.


    Sylvester was delighted that she could understand him. "Aren''t you a poor little thing?" With just one nce, he could sense the resistance from her.


    L shook her head and reached out, hugging his neck, her fair face pressed against his neck. "Alright, alright. You''re not a poor little thing. I was just teasing you. With myst name attached to yours, who would dare call you such a thing?" What? Ashlee looked at Michael beside her, unable to believe what she heard. She asked, "What is Sylvester saying? He''s giving her hisst name?"


    Michael nced at Sylvester and exined again, "Miss L was picked up by the boss on our way back from Skya to Pliar. He saw her... looking unbelievably beautiful, so he brought her back. He gave her a name and even arranged for her identification. Now, Miss L is ready to be by the boss''s side."


    If they exined that Miss L was picked up because she was pitiful, no one would believe it. However, if they said the boss was interested in her because of her beauty, that would make more sense.


    As expected, when Ashlee didn''t suspect anything and only reminded him, "She looks like she''s juste of age. You should keep that in mind, Sylvester. What would people think?"


    It took Michael a while to react to what Ashlee said, feeling embarrassed by her words. How could she imply that the boss would take advantage of such a lovely young girl?


    What was Ashlee thinking? Even if the boss was eager, he wouldn''t be interested in a newly grown Mutant, right?


    Moreover, Mutants had no intelligence. No matter how beautiful they were, what was the point?


    But looking at Miss L wearing the boss''s ck shirt, it wasn''t surprising that Ashlee would think that way. He didn''t refute it and simply said, "Yes."


    Only by truly bringing Miss L under the boss''s wing could she be protected. That''s what the boss told him.


    With that, Sylvesterid his arm around L''s waist, put her down on the ground, and stood up, holding her hand as they walked towards the managers. It was time to choose her wardrobe, something they''d both been looking forward to greatly.

 Chapter 39 The Magnificent Gathering at the Purple Pool, Master Sylvester Amazes Everyone

    Purple Pool was a ce that L was familiar with. Lily the spirit loved toe here and be fancy. L had brought her here to y in the past. Later on, Lily the spirit had even gotten herself the most prestigious diamond card at Purple Pool, although she had misced it somewhere.


    To obtain a diamond card at Purple Pool, one had to verify their assets on the spot, including movable and immovable properties. What''s more, it was required to disclose one''s family background, which was rather extreme. Even if one came from a wealthy background, it was not easy to aplish this feat here.


    Back then, L knew that Lily the spirit was not just an ordinary nouveau riche. She had her hidden connections, but L didn''t ask, inquire, or investigate. She treated Lily the spirit as a sister, a close one at that.


    Typically, at this time, the Purple Pool would be filled with the young masters anddies, as well as sessful businessmen of the Central City. However, today it was extremely deserted. It seemed like it had been exclusively booked out. Booking the Purple Pool for a whole day came at a hefty price.


    L suddenly realized that the people Sylvester yed with were all wealthy. Of course, Sylvester was even wealthier.


    The private room was lively, with some ying mahjong around a table, and others singing with extremely harsh voices...


    But as Sylvester and his group arrived, the noisy voices instantly ceased.


    As the door opened, everyone turned their gaze towards the entrance, where the tall and handsome figure of Sylvester appeared before their eyes. He was already the outstanding one among his peers present, and even many of their fathers would respectfully call him Master Sylvester. To them, he was like an unreachable star.


    Everyone immediately stood up to show respect. Some who had never seen Sylvester before also stood up, not understanding the situation.


    Those who didn''t know what Sylvester looked like secretly asked the person next to them, "Who is this?"


    "Ignorant fool, do you not even know who Master Sylvester is?"


    "This is the mysterious Master Sylvester? My goodness, he''s so handsome."


    "Hey, hey, hey, you''re a guy. Your reaction is worrying scaring me."


    Wiping off some drool from his mouth, the person replied, "Sorry, I just couldn''t help myself."


    Finley sat in a corner, her gaze blurred as she looked towards the man at the door, a smile forming on his lips.


    The door was a bit small, and L, Charley, Mildred, and Goy stood behind Sylvester. The difference was that L was being led by Sylvester, while Charley looked on with jealousy at the hand holding L''s. In their childhood, those hands used to hold him. Oh well, he shouldn''t look. After all, she was his sister-inw.


    Sylvester looked at the excited eyes of the crowd and nodded. "Please have a seat, everyone."


    As soon as the boss spoke, everyone sat down in unison, like soldiers following orders.


    Observing this, Trenton whispered, "My people underneath me are not this obedient."


    Ignoring Trenton, Burl took the lead and called out, waving his hand. "Master Sylvester, over here."


    Sylvester walked forward, leading L by the hand, and her breathtaking beauty was immediately visible before everyone.


    Someone dropped their fork, someone''s mouth hung open, food fell out, someone tried to smile but their face froze...


    Only Finley was consumed by jealousy, which ran rampant in her veins.


    She was supposed to be the beacon that everyone''s attention was attracted to,, but once this woman appeared, all the attention was drawn to her, like moths to a me.


    The socialites spected among themselves, "Who is that? She''s so beautiful."


    "The main point is the youngdy and the man she stands beside, Master Sylvester, make such a great couple."


    "Well, this one... doesn''t stand a chance." A socialite discreetly pointed at Finley.


    "There was no chance to begin with."


    One of Finley''s close acquaintances chimed in," Unlike Finley, who not only has good looks but alsoes from a good family, that woman standing next to Master Sylvester is just a seductress with no background. Master Sylvester is just ying around with her.."


    The others exchanged nces, smiling and saying nothing.


    Comes from a good family? They were merely selecting a partner, relying on the influence of Master Sylvester''s family, nothing more.

 Chapter 41 Lela’s Bathroom Revenge (1)

    This girl always makes a big fuss. None of them have a cute little sister-inw like mine.


    Eleanor pushed Charley''s hand away and frowned, "Alright, alright, do you have to use force?"


    Charley nced at Eleanor, "Who told you to scream like a little girl?"


    Eleanor felt choked up, "I was just concerned about you, Raymond!. You were bleeding from seven wounds that looked like gaping holes at the time. I thought you were done for. But you miraculously came back to life. It''s true what they say, a disastersts a thousand lifetimes."


    "But I''m still quite angry. That ck Eagle guy left you like that without even apologizing. Instead, he thrived in the racing world because of this. The next autumn season''s domestic race in Greafury City is going to be quite intense..." "His influence has be quite significant because he beat you in thest event. " Charley had originally wanted to kick her, but upon hearing this, he silently retracted his foot.


    ck Hawk was indeed a formidable opponent, very capable, but he was too cunning. Charley''s expression darkened as he spoke viciously, "I will make him understand the cost." "Alright!" Eleanor acted all cocky, "I''ll help you."


    Charley sneered, "Give it a rest. Besides spectating, what else do you know?"


    "...I know how to fight," Eleanor responded with a pout.


    Charley: "..."


    ying only in the private room was boring, so the group suggested going outside to the small bridge and flowing water.


    It was also a unique feature of Purple Pool, with mountains and water, and waiters dressed in enchanting attire waiting by. There was an abundance of delicious food and fine wine. There were also many games to y, much more entertaining than being in the private room.


    The group moved, and because L had drunk too many beverages in the private room, she wanted to use the restroom.


    She took Sylvester''s hand and ced it on her abdomen, letting him feel the urgency of needing to go.


    "I''ll take you."


    L shook her head; she could go by herself.


    Why did a grown man like Sylvester need to go to the women''s restroom?


    Sylvester was worried, "No, you don''t even know where the restroom is. I can''t let you go alone."


    L then grabbed a female waiter and looked proudly at Sylvester by her side.


    She can take me.


    Sylvester couldn''t argue with L, so he gave some instructions to the waiter.


    Blushing, the female waiter nodded, "Yes, Master Sylvester."


    Seeing the situation, Burl said, "Master Sylvester, everyone here is on our side, we have no enemies here. Who would possibly be brainless enough and dare disrespect little L?" He and Trenton had decided not to publicly announce their rtionship with their sister-inw to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Finley saw L pulling a waiter and walking out, she thought for a moment, got up and followed, a close friend of Finley''s also followed in tow.


    L was very familiar with Purple Pool. She told the female waiter, "You can go busy yourself, I will go by myself."


    Seeing her firm attitude, the female waiter reluctantly nodded and left.


    Once the female waiter left, L gestured with her lips towards a shadow in the corridor and walked towards the restroom without hesitation.


    Finley appeared from around the corner, frowning. "What a joke, why should I avoid her?"


    "It''s because of those sycophants you''re hanging around with. Your actions are bing more and more disgraceful. If you ask me, you should just break ties with them," Finley''s friend, Nelda Frost, said. Although the Frost family was not highly regarded, they were still a prestigious n in Central City.


    Finely considered only Nelda a true friend among the many other friends she had,, the rest, popr influencers, were merely her sycophants.


    Finley remained silent and went to the restroom.


    When L came out of the restroom, she saw Finley talking to someone else.


    A woman stood next to the washstand, holding apact powder, also doing her makeup. L paid no attention and walked over to wash her hands.


    As L looked at her stunning reflection in the mirror, Finley suddenly realized how absurd it was for her to touch up her makeup in front of such a breathtaking face. She silently put away thepact powder. Without even ncing at Finley, L finished washing her hands and was about to leave when Finley spoke up.

 Chapter 43 Bathroom Torture by Lela (3)

    "Ah..."


    Finley, being spoiled and pampered, had no power to resist and could only be at L''s mercy.


    After a round, Finley''s carefully styled hair and makeup were ruined.


    "You..." Finley couldn''t even muster the strength to push L away. She could only support herself with both hands on the sink, trying to alleviate her suffering.


    Nelda stood dumbfounded on the side. Once she realized what was happening, she got up from the floor and pounced towards L.


    As if having eyes behind her back, L quickly sidestepped when Nelda lunged at her. This allowed her right hand to exert even more force, causing Finley''s entire head to submerge in the water. Unable to breathe in the water thatcked any trace of air, Finley''s hands iled uncontrobly.


    Nelda''s attempt fell short as she turned around and extended her hands towards L.


    With a cold sneer, L swiftly grabbed Nelda''s iing hand, immediately bending her fingers backwards. Nelda cried out in pain and couldn''t fight back. Just like Finley, her hair fell into L''s grasp.


    At this moment, L was like a master of a game, holding a head in each hand. Both washbasins in front of her were filled with water. L raised the girls'' heads by their hair and pressed them back down, repeating the motion as the heads in the water rose and fell, creating a scene of mayhem in the bathroom.


    "Apologize," L pulled up Finley''s head, her voice cold.


    Finley stared back at her reflection in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, like a ghost. "...I spit on you."


    She was truly defiant.


    L wasted no time and pushed her head down again before grabbing Nelda''s head on her left. "What about you?"


    "Vixen... mmm..."


    L didn''t hesitate to push Nelda''s head back down.


    "As stubborn as a dead duck," L continued this cycle, devoid of any emotions, like a demon lurking in the dark. "What''s the point?"


    Suddenly, a puzzled female voice came from outside the bathroom.


    "Who''s in there?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Nelda and Finley''s hearts leaped with joy, causing them to struggle even more vigorously.


    Water sshed all over L''s body and face, dampening her hair.


    Unconcerned about whoever was outside, L furrowed her brow and persistently tormented the two individuals who had ignorantly provoked her. Eleanor, not receiving any response, became more curious by themotion inside and walked in through the open door. "Uh~"


    She was stunned by the scene before her.


    What did she see?


    That fairy-like sister L was gripping a woman''s hair with one hand, forcefully pushing her head into the water.


    She raised their heads for a breath after about a minute, and within a span of two seconds, she pressed them back down.


    This cycle repeated five times before she started asking again, "Apologize or not?"


    Finley remained obstinate, "Fuck you!"


    L quickly pressed her head down again.


    Nelda, on the other hand, couldn''t hold on any longer. "I apologize, I apologize. I''m sorry, we didn''t mean it. Please let Finley go too."


    L pushed her away abruptly, her tone cold. "Finley''s issue is none of your business, go away."


    Eleanor immediately understood what was happening. So these two little bad girls were bullying the little fairy sister behind Master Sylvester''s back. They really had no idea of what they were doing.


    Nelda''s eyes darted around, wanting to call for help, but Eleanor stopped her, closing and locking the door.


    Nelda looked at Eleanor in shock. "What are you doing?"


    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders. "Can''t you see? I''m stopping you."


    L nced at Eleanor through the mirror, and they exchanged a nce. Eleanor smiled, and L raised her eyebrow.


    "You..." Nelda was furious.


    Eleanor was from an old money family.


    Her Frost family was just newly rich, without the confidence to confront her face to face.


    Moreover, they were the ones who started this, so neither side was in the right.


    She really wanted to persuade Finley to apologize.


    "What ''you''? Just stay there and watch the show." Eleanor crossed her arms. "You understand the severity of the situation quite well, unlike Finley over there." "And you still won''t apologize?" L asked while she raised Finley''s head.


    Finley gritted her teeth. If it wasn''t for the embarrassment and the need to avoid humiliation, she wouldn''t have to endure this torment.


    "I refuse..."


    Eleanor became even more interested upon hearing this.

 Chapter 44 Eleanor Joins the Battle

    "Typically, an average person can hold their breath underwater for around 30 to 90 seconds. Those who have received professional training can usually reach around 7 to 8 minutes. The current record for holding breath underwater is around


    22 minutes. Little sister L, do you want to try for 22 minutes?"


    Eleanor''s smile in the mirror resembled that of a mischievous little demon.


    L thought it was a good idea. She lifted Finley''s head and kindly let her take a breath before forcefully pressing it down again.


    L said to Eleanor in the mirror, "Start the timer."


    "Alright."


    Eleanor actually looked at her watch as she started timing.


    As each second ticked away, Finley''s inner threshold crumbled bit by bit, engulfed in fear.


    Twenty-two minutes, by then she would surely be dead.


    This audacious girl must have received her courage from Master Sylvester. Finley truly believed that if she didn''t apologize, she would be killed.


    Master Sylvester was so powerful and liked her so much. He would definitely help her.


    By then, if she died, it would serve them right.


    She wouldn''t allow it.


    Finley struggled, resisting with all her might.


    One minute passed, but L didn''t pull her up.


    "Gurgle, gurgle..."


    Bubbles emerged from the water.


    L believed in giving as good as she got, but she was also not confrontational by nature.


    Never one to cause trouble, but once provoked, she would pursue her opponent to the ends of the earth to annihte them.


    L knew Finley had loosened up, but she had no intention of letting her off that easily. She waited straight-faced for three minutes before reluctantly pulling her up. "This time, have you made up your mind?" L asked.


    Finley''s body was weak, with her upper torso resting on the edge of the sink as she gasped for breath.


    Luckily, she had practiced holding her breath before. Holding it for three to four minutes was enough. If she went any longer, she would have risked losing her life here today. "I''m sorry," Finley said without much emotion.


    Before L could respond, Eleanor beat her to it. "What a mosquito you are. Even a mosquito''s fart makes a louder sound than you."


    L almost burst outughing. People who came from the General''s Mansion were just different.


    "I''m sorry, L Gomez," said Finley, filled with bitterness. Master Sylvester had even given this little bitch the surname "Gomez."


    "That''s close enough," Eleanor nodded.


    L remained silent. This girl was quite interesting.


    L approached Finley and patted her pale, cold face. "You said a woman who deserves Sylvester must be stunningly beautiful. Do you think you are stunning? Hmm?" Finley pursed her purple lips and remained silent.


    L leaned in, causing Finley to retreat in fear. L got closer, grabbed her, and pressed her against her ear. Her voice was soft and slow, tinged with a hint of dominance. "Sylvester will be only mine. Remember that." With that, L let go of Finley and tidied herself up. Going out like this, Sylvester would worry.


    Finley trembled, a mix of cold and anger.


    Eleanor walked up to L''s side and leaned in close to her ear. "L, weren''t you supposed to be mute?"


    She had heard it from Charley.


    L whispered back, "I had no choice but to keep it a secret."


    "Understood."


    Although she didn''t know why, Eleanor felt strangely drawn to this fairy-like sister.


    Finley and Nelda, seeing this, panicked, thinking that the two of them were plotting something to deal with them.


    ...


    On the other side of the flowing stream and little bridge,


    Sylvester nced at the time. "Why hasn''t Le back from the restroom?"


    Burl replied, "Don''t worry, maybe little L isn''t feeling well."


    However, Sylvester suddenly stood up. The little one was just a mutant, her mind not yet mature. What if something has happened to her!


    The more he thought about it, the more rmed he became. He refused to entertain anymore of these morbid thoughts any further and hurriedly headed towards the restroom.


    Burl and Trenton, noticing the situation, exchanged a quick nce and quickly followed suit.


    Seeing his master and the others leaving, Goy tugged on Mildred beside him and asked, "Mildred, what''s happening over there with the master? He seems to be in quite a hurry, it looks urgent." Mildred frowned and replied.


    "Could it be... Miss L is in trouble?" Charley''s face turned grim after hearing this news.


    "She''s been in the restroom for quite a while," he added.


    Without hesitation, the group quickly followed suit.


    When the six of them arrived at the restroom door, Burl reached out and tried to open it. Perplexed, he said, "Huh? Why is the restroom door still locked?"


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Hearing the knocking, Finley and Nelda couldn''t help but smile. Once someone entered, they would start crying, shifting the me onto them.

 Chapter 22 Am I Familiar to You?

    L continued to focus on the anime and ignored Finleypletely.


    Finley inwardly cursed L for not behaving better but didn''t show it on her face, maintaining a good-natured appearance.


    She sheepishly withdrew her hand and turned to look at Sylvester.


    Sylvester had one hand in his pocket and the other was tightly holding L''s fingers. He spoke nonchntly, "What did you just call me?"


    "W-What?" Finley was caught off guard by his question.


    Seeing Finley acting dumbfounded, Sylvester sneered sarcastically, "Am I familiar to you?"


    66 99


    Finley bit her lip, feeling her heart break. Master Sylvester used to never treat her like this, at most he would ignore her. Was he exining himself like this for the sake of that girl? To avoid any misunderstandings? He must really dotes on this girl.


    Without even ncing at Finley, Sylvester led L past her and left. His arrogance and disdain showed that he didn''t even bother to look at her.


    Michael and Geoff already didn''t like Finley, and as they passed by her, Michael snorted coldly, "Can''t you live properly like a decent person?" Geoff simply ignored her.


    Finley tightly clenched her fist, trembling all over when she caught a glimpse of the logo on the bag in Michael ''s hand.


    The two women beside her dared not speak, staring in astonishment at this scene.


    Initially, they thought that Master Sylvester was just cold in general, but they thought he was different towards Finley. However, after this incident, they realized that Finley was nothing in front of Master Sylvester. "If this matter gets spread..." Finley muttered under her breath.


    "Finley, we saw nothing, heard nothing."


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    Finley took a deep breath, her face filled with embarrassment, and left with a flick of her hand.


    Watching Finley act like a spoiled miss, the two followers pursed their lips. "How arrogant, thinking she''s someone."


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t Master Sylvester think highly of her?"


    "At first, I really thought Master Sylvester treated her differently. She didn''t even argue back. How shameless."


    "Sure, that''s true. But she''s still an heiress from an important family. Even if we can''t stand her, we still have to appease her. Let''s go.


    The captain of the security team on the side watched this scene and listened to their words, feeling his worldview shattered.


    Indeed, those women had seen so little of the world.


    ...


    ?


    That night, Finley tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. During the day, she saw the logo on Michael ''s bag, which belonged to a high-end lingerie brand. Even an ordinary set of underwear cost at least fourteen thousand dors. Could it be that Master Sylvester is living together with that girl? No, it can''t be true.


    What is the background of that girl? She had seen almost all the prestigious families in Central City, so it couldn''t be her.


    Could she be from a poor background? Judging by her overall appearance, it didn''t seem likely, especially since the Starlit dress she was wearing cost over ten thousand dors.


    Finley became increasingly restless as the night wore on.


    ...


    At the Gomez Mansion.


    The servants had prepared a room next to Sylvester''s bedroom.


    L was sitting on the windowsill, ying with her phone. Her ethereal hair draped over her shoulders, and the evening breeze carried the scent of it.


    Today, Sylvester washed her hair for her and she admired it in the cool night air.


    Just then, her phone vibrated.


    L had just installed a firewall on her phone and sent messages to her former colleagues when she received a video call. L immediately declined the call and sent a string of messages. The person on the other end was dumbfounded. It was the first time Lady Phoenix had hung up on them.


    "Don''t call me while I am here, onlymunicate through text messages."


    Seeing L''s message, Lily, a spirit, didn''t know what Lady Phoenix was up to, but she didn''t ask further.


    Text messagemunication it would have to be, then.


    "Somebody on The X Spirits mission board is willing to pay a hefty sum to hire you to find someone. Will you take the job?"


    L raised an eyebrow, casually propping up one long leg and leaning back, showing off a boss-like attitude. There was no trace of the soft and cute demeanor she exhibited when facing Sylvester. "Who are they looking for?"


    "I heard it''s some highly skilled ''Divine Doctor''. They said that this Divine Doctor is elusive, so they had no choice but toe to you for help. Tsk, this Divine Doctor could be a great way to get more attention on our group" "No." L''s interruption was immediate. "This search is futile and we have no reason to take this order."


    Lily was baffled. Isn''t our job to find the things others cannot?


    Of course, Lady Phoenix was the one who made the initial investment in the group, but the rest of the team always looked up to her. Without being able to convince Lady Phoenix, they''d miss out on a massive influx of cash to everyone. Lily felt quite helpless about her inability to change their Lady''s mind.


    "Lady Phoenix, are you sure that you aren''t going to take it? This order is from Sylvester, the big shot from Pliar''s Central City. Don''t you want to furthermunicate with such an influential person?" After all, if The X Spirits took on this big shot''s order, their international influence would be unmatched.


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    Seeing the reply, the spirit didn''t dare to ask further. A big shot was still a big shot, even if she was a co-owner. She wouldn''t take the order if the Lady didn''t want her to.


    "Alright." L looked at the message on her phone, deleted it, and threw the phone aside with a smirk. Furthermunication with Sylvester? Wasn''t that exactly what she was doing already? Each day, her n came closer and closer to fruition.

 Chapter 48 Sylvester Avenges Lela, the Royal Familys Demise.

    Mimicking Finley''s voice, "Fox spirit, shameless slut, no manners." Then pointing at herself, "She curse me, parents, I curse her, shameless, hit, dunk, in water."


    The more L spoke, the darker and more menacing Sylvester''s gaze became. How dare Finley! L wasn''t exaggerating; as a Mutant, she simply conveyed the entire process using simple words. Having said that, L copsed onto Sylvester''s chest, feeling utterly drained.


    Sylvester held her in his arms, a doting tone filled withforting tenderness and guilt. "Darling, no one will dare to curse you anymore, no one will say youck manners. Remember, you have me; you belong to the Sylvesters." L felt warmth in her heart upon hearing his words as she pressed against his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat. Sylvester, I didn''t intentionally deceive you about my inability to speak; I have my own reasons for it. I love you. I... need you. If one day, you were to discover my true origin, like a monster trapped in a dark swamp, would you still want me?


    Sylvester gently stroked L''s back with his hand, expressing both anguish and tenderness at the malicious words. After having heard the insults that were directed at L, it felt like a knife stabbed at his heart, the pain was clear within him, as if he was the person insulted.


    The Royal family, very well... he had wanted to make a move against them for a long time. Now he had reason to just that.


    L gradually fell asleep in Sylvester''s embrace, her fair and clean face with prominent features, peaceful in her slumber. Sylvester kissed her smooth forehead and held her even tighter.


    Overnight, a sensational event urred in the central city.


    No one knew why the Royal family, who had the support of the Sylvesters, copsed overnight.


    It started with the revtion of the Royal family''s internalpany evading taxes, followed by the news of the eldest son misusingpany funds in underground gambling dens.


    The family faced financial difficulties as Silver Enterprise dyed and owed payments. Additionally, the daughter of the Royal family had been engaging in campus violence against disadvantaged students since primary school...


    The Royal family was facing its biggest crisis since its inception.


    There were spections that the Sylvesters wouldn''t turn a blind eye, but in the end, they did not lend a helping hand and ignored the Royal family''s plight.


    The Royal family''s patriarch was not in good health, his high blood pressure soared, and he suffered a fatal stroke due to the incident.


    Depp, Finley''s father, also aged dozens of years overnight upon hearing the internal affairs of thepany being leaked.


    The incident unfolded too quickly, and the Royal family''s public rtions team was useless against the torrents of online criticism.


    Finley could not find the courage to admit the fault was her own doing and could only shed tears daily while living in a rundown slum. Thus, the Royal family of Central city ceased to exist.


    On the inte, everyone was cursing and specting.


    "The Royal family evaded taxes like dogs, they deserve punishment."


    "The Royal family really had bad luck. They had a winning card in their hands and could have flourished with the support of the Sylvesters, but who would have thought this would happen." "Don''t the Sylvesters provide protection?"


    "Do you think the Sylvesters are as foolish as you? When crossing the country''s line, no amount of protection is useful."


    "Master Sylvester knows the rules and is not getting involved in this matter."


    "But who would openly attack the Royal family in the face of Central city''s leading family? It''s the end for the Royal family for sure this time."


    "I feel like it''s not that simple. The Royal family has been arrogant, thinking they could rely on the Sylvesters. What if the Sylvesters grew tired of their ways and took matters into their own hands?" "It''s possible."


    No one from the outside world would know that the true reason was simply the Royal family''s daughter''s interest in the young man, Master Sylvester.


    The disrespectful words spoken by Finley led to the downfall of the entire family.


    Burl would always visit Trenton at the Ironfist Holding Center. When he saw the news of the Royal family''s bankruptcy, he chuckled, "The Royal family has be more arrogant over the years, relying on the Sylvesters. They''ve be increasingly corrupt, evading taxes for billions. Quite greedy."


    Trenton, dressed in camouge and wearing protective goggles, was busy assembling firearms. "I never expected the Royal family to engage in such shady deals behind the scenes. Well, serves them right."


    ...


    With the Royal family''s bankruptcy and the imminent auctioning of numerous properties owned by thepany, Rino Technique stepped forward and officially acquired the Royal family. The Sylvesters suffered no losses whatsoever.


    Well, now that L is able to speak like a normal person, word for word, her rtionship with Sylvester is improving at a phenomenal pace in themunication department. There is excitement in the air as all of the household feel numerous changesing on in the not-too-distant future.


    Little does everyone realize that Sylvester is nning on relocating to the great city of Greafury.


    Although L is a powerful mutant and can see things clearly, she has also experienced extremely dark times. She hasn''t even thought about what her exact strengths are as yet.


    L also doesn''t realize that her life is about to change when she is in Greafury. All she longs for is sunshine, and maybe due to her past experiences and her nature, she treats others with sincerity and is liked by many. Don''t be fooled by this cute, cool and beautiful youngdy, this little sweetheart was born to thrive in the sunlight, but if you provoke her, she won''t hesitate to strike back.

 Chapter 49 Sylvester Amuses Lela to Speak

    In the morning, after Sylvester finished his morning exercise and freshened up, he went straight to L''s room. L was still sleeping, breathing softly.


    Sylvester walked in and when he saw her sleeping face, his heart softened. He reached out and gently touched L''s soft face, his eyes filled with affection.


    In fact, L had already woken up when Sylvester came in. Although she enjoyed sleeping, she had a strong sense of vignce. She was able to sense immediately should someone suddenly appeared within three meters of her territory. She seemed to open her sleepy eyes and saw Sylvester''s handsome face in front of her. She kicked away the covers and pounced on him.


    She nuzzled against his neck affectionately.


    Like an adorable and noble little kitten that could melt one''s heart.


    Sylvester felt immense satisfaction and picked her up, his voice deep with tender indulgence, "Good morning, little one."


    L was being held tightly by him, her little face resting on his shoulder, not saying a word.


    Seeing that she wasn''t speaking, Sylvester coaxed her, "Baby, say good morning."


    He wanted to hear her voice.


    Yesterday, she suddenly spoke, although it was mostly swearing, but he couldn''t get enough of it.


    L had beenzily ying with his hair with her eyes closed. His hair was excessively soft and beautiful, with a pleasant texture that she greatly liked.


    Upon hearing his words, L immediately opened her eyes, her wet gaze looking at him. She paused for a moment and imitated his words, "Good morning." "You''re so well-behaved." Sylvester rubbed her face with satisfaction before a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    "Little one, can you tell me how you suddenly started to speak?" Sylvester sat on the edge of the bed, holding her in his arms, his eyes filled with contemtion. L remained silent, pretending to be clueless. She was just a Mutant without intellect.


    Don''t ask her.


    Suddenly, Sylvester thought of something, raised his eyebrows, and nced at the innocent L. He bit his lip but didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t dwell on this matter and instead carried her to freshen up.


    Only then did L see her reflection in the mirror, wearing...pajamas.


    She blinked her eyes and looked again, and it was still the same pajamas. Immediately, her face turned red with a "rub."


    "Clo...clo..." she pointed at her clothes.


    Sylvester watched in the mirror as he saw L''s face turn red with blush and noticed the teasing smile in her eyes. He leaned closer to her ear and spoke with a sexy voice, "I personally changed it for youst night. Are you only feeling shy now?"


    L widened her eyes. She had fallen asleepst night and had no idea, okay?


    "Haha!" Seeing L bing increasingly restless, Sylvester stopped teasing her. He held the electric toothbrush he had previously bought, squeezed some toothpaste onto it, and said as he brushed his teeth, "I was joking. I had the servant change it for you."


    He wasn''t going to worry about this matter anymore. Sylvester continued brushing his teeth.


    Hunger, but not to the point of being desperate enough to eat anything.


    Upon hearing these words, L felt relieved, but in her heart, she couldn''t help but give him a disdainful look.


    L was originally going to wash her face and brush her teeth on her own, but just as she was about to fetch her toothbrush, she didn''t take it back from Sylvester''s hand.


    She looked at Sylvester with a puzzled expression.


    "I''ll do it."


    He personally attended to the little one.


    "...why not enjoy it?"


    L nestled in Sylvester''s arms, allowing him to take care of her.


    Seeing the little one indulging in the experience, Sylvester chuckled softly.


    After freshening up, L went to the wardrobe and changed into a refreshing green dress. Although it was amonly worn outfit, it was a unique design from Starlit.


    Simple, yet every detail exuded beauty.


    When Sylvester saw hering out of the changing room, he was momentarily stunned.


    Starlit''s unique design couldn''t hide the liveliness emanating from the little one. She was like a vine growing and intertwining upwards under the spring sunlight, with dewdrops on the green leaves, emitting a vibrant and clean beauty. Her slightly upturned eyes added a touch of charm.


    Absolutely captivating.


    Every aspect catered to his aesthetic sense.


    He looked at her and reached out his hand.


    L walked over, ced her hand in his palm, and held it. She looked up at him, smiled, paused for a moment, and called him, "Sylvester."


    It was the first time she said his name in his presence, and her heart was filled with joy.


    Taking the initiative to call him undoubtedly put Sylvester in a great mood.


    He lowered his gaze, tightly gripping her hand, and with a seductive tone, he said, "Good, say my name once more."


    However, L ignored him and ran straight downstairs to the dining room.


    She was hungry.

 Chapter 50 Little one, could you be the antidote for me?

    Seeing L running downstairs, Sylvester shook his head helplessly.


    The little one actually learned to keep him in suspense.


    Just as he was about to follow downstairs, his body suddenly experienced a tearing pain, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Sylvester sped his chest, a metallic taste seemed to surge up his throat, and his body wavered. In the moment when he was about to copse, Charley rushed over and held onto him. "Brother!"


    His tone was filled with urgency, and his gaze was worried and anxious.


    Sylvester supported himself with his right hand on the staircase railing and slowly opened his eyes after a while.


    Charley''s eyes were bloodshot. "Brother, why is this happening? It''s only the twenty-first today, why did you have an attack this early in the month?"


    From the fifteenth ofst month until today, it was more than twenty days ahead, and the intervals between his attacks were bing shorter...


    Both of them inherited a gic disease from their mother''s n. Every month on the fifteenth when the moon was full, without exception, they would suffer from extreme pain all over their bodies, as if tens of thousands of ants were gnawing at them, and they would cough up blood.


    It was unbearable to even just bear a little bit of it.


    Unavoidably, he felt blood rushing to his nose, just like thatst time.


    But thest time, it was due to an external force,bined with his eagerness to forget taking his medication before thepetition, which triggered the onset of his condition.


    Fortunately, this time, he hadn''tpletely lost consciousness after being hit. With the little remaining awareness he had, he managed to reach for his medication and swallow it before passing out.


    As for why his brother fell ill despite taking the medication, Charleyter wondered if maybe the urgent situation prevented him from swallowing enough, causing him to faint.


    His brother, on the other hand, had no apparent reason to fall ill prematurely. How could his condition worsen so many days ahead of schedule?


    "Help me to my room," Sylvester struggled to say, looking at Charley.


    Charley didn''t waste any time and assisted Sylvester into the room.


    Charley helped his brother onto the sofa, his face filled with anxiety. "Brother, what is happening?"


    Sylvester clutched his chest, suppressing the bitter sweetness in his throat. After a moment, he smiled wryly and said, "It''s not advancing, but dying."


    "What?" Charley couldn''t believe it.


    Their illness was only supposed to advance as they grew older, just like their mother. It started happening at the end of the month, then midway, and eventually shortened to every three days. The doctors the Sylvesters secretly consulted were all helpless and devoid of solutions.


    "Brother! Are you hallucinating?" What did he mean by dying? It clearly advanced.


    Charley''s eyes turned bloodshot, tears threatening to spill at any moment.


    If hallucinations urred, it meant...


    Unable to bear the thought, he couldn''t continue. Sylvester was his brother, the person he cherished most in this world, and the person he admired the most. If he lost him, there would be no reason for him to exist in this world. Shaking his head, Sylvester endured the excruciating pain coursing through his body and said, "Raymond, I''m not hallucinating, don''t worry."


    He then took out a vial of the pure five-milliliter injection from his pocket and waved it in front of Charley.


    Charley reached out and took the medication, inspecting it repeatedly, and finally eximed in shock, "Brother...you...you didn''t take your medication?"


    His face filled with disbelief. "Why haven''t you taken this month''s medication?"


    Although the doctors the Sylvesters consulted had not found aplete cure for their peculiar illness, Charley remembered that after his brother disappeared for three years, he returned and summoned this group of doctors to establish a pharmacological research institute in Greafury City.


    Through relentless efforts, they finally developed a medication that could temporarily suppress their condition.


    However, achieving a lifelong cure seemed difficult.


    "Perhaps I forgot," Sylvester chuckled lightly and drank the liquid medication.


    And then silence fell.


    After a while, the pain in the body slowly began to disappear.


    But Charley was a bit upset, "How could you forget? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "Alright, I will not forget again in the future."


    Charley felt stifled and ran downstairs with red eyes.


    Sylvester ignored him and sat on the sofa, lost in thought.


    Skya Country, Balthazar Auction House...


    He had drunk a little bit of the child''s blood and felt the pain in his body disappearing, so he decided to try not taking the medicine this time.


    If it wasn''t for this sudden illness, he would have almost forgotten that he still had a month''s worth of medicine unused.


    He leaned back against the sofa, gazing at the ceiling.


    Little one, so you''re saying you''ll be my cure!


    Huh! Sylvester smirked andughed.


    In the past, they had always forcefully fought through their illnesses and endured with the help of nutrient solutions and blood transfusions. They would just tough it out. But this time, it seemed different...

 Chapter 54 The Mysterious Toxin

    "Mr. Gomez" Vanessa greeted, as she took off her gloves, she noticed Sylvester walking towards her, the esteemed Sylvester.


    She was already in her sixties, retired from clinical work and currently serving as a professor of pharmacology and a doctoral advisor at Central City University''s medical department.


    But aside from these roles, she was also in charge of a pharmacological research institute secretly established by Sylvester himself. Sometimes, she would bring her students here to conduct experiments. The outside world only knew that Prof. Barker had founded such a research institute, and the medicalmunity was aware of its existence, but no one knew the specific research being conducted there. Vanessa would usually discover new drugs, validate them, obtain approval from the drug regtory agency, and ultimately release them with Sylvester''s consent. It was all about keeping things discreet. After all, outside of the Sylvester family themselves, no one knew about the peculiar gic disease afflicting the two children in the main household of the Sylvesters. And this research institute couldn''t just be a mere showpiece. Those who could work here had to sign confidentiality agreements because if this secret were to be leaked, the Sylvesters would face immeasurable harm.


    As Sylvester approached, he retrieved a pair of gloves from a nearby drawer and asked in a calm tone, "How did the toxin analysis go?"


    Vanessa led Sylvester to a smallboratory that had been specially designed. As they entered, Sylvester caught a whiff of a strange odor and couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    Vanessa presented the data she had analyzed during this period and handed it to Sylvester. "Mr. Gomez, this is the data I''ve analyzed in recent days. They provide detailed records of the experiments conducted on the mice andparisons with the body that was transported here.


    This toxin is quite peculiar." Sylvester nced at the results and frowned, "Why is there no reaction at all?"


    Vanessa furrowed her brows, "That''s the strangest aspect of this toxin." Vanessa pointed to another metal cab immersed in formalin and continued, "Mr. Gomez, take a look."


    Sylvester turned to where Vanessa was pointing, only to see a tightly sealed metal cab being opened, revealing a disgustingly decayed body inside. The degree of decay was so severe that it was absolutely difficult to look at. It was no longer just a mere corpse; it was simply a mass of putrefied flesh.


    "Is this the body that was transported here?"


    "Yes," Vanessa replied. Sylvester couldn''t hide his astonishment. Vanessa and her team didn''t know whose body this was, but Sylvester did.


    It was the body of Max, a high-ranking member of the Wolfgang branch. How could it have decayed to such an extent?


    It has only been a few days, not to mention the soaking in formalin.


    Vanessa looked at the pile of rotten meat and said, "In theory, with proper sealing after soaking in formalin, the preservation of the corpse shouldn''t be a problem for decades. Although formaldehyde easily evaporates, I have been conducting experiments and taking precautions to replenish it immediately once the concentration drops. When not in use, we store it in this sealed metal cab."


    "We even strengthened the solution concentration within a controble range, but the destruction of the bodies remains uncontrolled."


    Sylvester tapped his slender hand thoughtfully and said, "Continue."


    After thinking about what had happened in the past few days, Vanessa continued, "After that, we quickly extracted toxins from the blood samples that were sent to us. We used some for analysis and some forparison."


    "When the mice ate the toxins, they only showed symptoms of dizziness and irritability, but no other reactions. There was no death or dposition. After six hours, they were lively and active again. We took blood samples and found no trace of the toxin. It had been digested in the mice''s bodies."


    "Could it be that the dosage was insufficient?"


    Vanessa shook her head and looked through her records, saying, "We also considered that, but it wasn''t due to insufficient dosage. We measured the dosage using that corpse and the toxin, and then used an equivalent dose on the mice. Their symptoms were exactly the same as the previous trial."


    "We werepletely puzzled. It wasn''t until we received the analysis results of the drug that we discovered an extremely strange substance inside. I had never seen such a molecr structure. This can be considered the biggest discovery in the pharmaceutical field in the country of Pliar for the past decade."


    Sylvester asked with a bit of annoyance, "What does that mean?"


    "We drew its structure, and this substance has very low activity. Both high and low temperatures can deactivate it. In addition, we made another peculiar finding: we found bacterial remnants in the toxin."

 Chapter 26 How to Write Your Name

    L sat on the steps in front of the vi. The sunlight outside was ring, and Michael stood beside her, squinting to block the sun for L.


    She had heard that too much sun exposure could make one tan, and more importantly, it could lead to skin cancer. Since the boss went to the Ironfist Holding Center, it was Michael''s duty to protect Miss L in the mansion, so he had to do a good job to live up to the boss''s expectations.


    Watching the person in front of her who blocked the sun, L was speechless. She lifted her foot and gave a kick. She needed the sunlight.


    And just like that, Michael flew out, rolling down the steps like a spinning top, finallynding face-down on the grass under the steps.


    Heid there for a while and then propped himself up with his hands, only to see a pair of leather shoes. His gaze moved upward, taking in the slender legs and then the extraordinary handsome face of his friend. Sylvester had just gotten out of the car and taken a step when he saw Michael rolling down the steps like a ball. He furrowed his brows, his eyes icy cold. "What are you doing?"


    Michael clung to Sylvester''s leg, pouting, "Master! Miss L kicked me."


    Sylvester kicked back and Michael fell to the ground, rolling a few more times. He couldn''t believe it as he got up from the ground, feeling dazed, wondering where his protector had gone.


    Sylvester paid no attention to Michael and walked towards the steps. L sat on top, resting her chin on her hands and enjoying the sunlight. When she saw Sylvester, she stood up, opened her arms, and rushed towards him. Sylvester was embraced tightly. He picked up L, and they walked inside. L hugged Sylvester tightly and kissed his cheek. In that moment, Sylvester felt an immense sense of fulfillment. "Were you waiting for me?" He had seen L sitting on the steps from afar, small and delicate, like a puppy waiting for its master toe home.


    L nodded and hugged him even tighter. Sylvester chuckled.


    Dr. Watson had juste out of Charlie''s room and witnessed this scene. He felt that Lady Phoenix''s image had beenpletely shattered in his mind. Where had the cool, edgy Lady Phoenix gone? Sylvester put L down and looked at Dr. Watson, "How is Charlie?"


    Dr. Watson handed the examination report to Sylvester, "Master Sylvester, I conducted another examination. Young Master Charlie is doing well, with some minor external injuries that have already scabbed over." "External injuries?" Sylvester frowned.


    He had rushed to Skya to find the Divine Doctor as soon as he heard about Charlie''s ident, but he hadn''t noticed any external injuries on Charlie''s body.


    Dr. Watson nodded, "Just some minor injuries, nothing serious. I''ll have the nurse administer some nutritional fluids to him for the next few days. He should wake up soon." "Alright. Thank you."


    Upon hearing this gratitude, Dr. Watson was pleasantly surprised. When had Master Sylvester of Central City ever been so humble?


    L was also taken aback by this. It seemed that Sylvester truly doted on his younger brother.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration against her thigh. L lowered her head and nced at the screen.


    "Lady Phoenix, Sylvester from Central City has raised the bid tenfold. Are you really not taking it?"


    L frowned.


    "No, I''m not taking it."


    "...Well, that''s a lot of money, just gone like that."


    "Stop babbling."


    From the corner of her eye, L caught a glimpse of Sylvester walking towards her. She nonchntly deleted the message and switched to the anime channel. She felt the couch next to her sink and soon her phone was taken away.


    "Lookter, I''ll save my number in there." Sylvester said as he added his own contact.


    His phonebook disyed her number under the listing, "Little Thing".


    L looked on, unhappy. She wasn''t a little thing. She pped Sylvester''s phone in one swift motion.


    Sylvester turned and saw L looking at him, seemingly displeased.


    "What''s wrong?" He smirked.


    L pointed at the "Little Thing" on the phone, shook her head, with a hint of resistance in her eyes.


    Sylvester chuckled, "Baby, that''s my term of endearment for you, you know that?"


    L looked at him innocently, her eyes clear as water. But he could tell, her displeasure at the nickname was persisting.


    Sylvester raised his hand and ruffled her hair, suddenly curious. "How did you figure that out?"


    L raised her hand, pointed at herself, then extended one finger, meaning that "L" was only one word. She then pointed at the font on his phone screen and raised two fingers, meaning there were two words. What he had typed was obviously not right.


    Sylvester watched with interest as L used the difference in the number of words to deduce that the name in his phonebook was incorrect, and his heart skipped a beat, "How are you so clever, huh?"


    L crossed her arms, raised her chin, wearing a slightly spoiled look. She was indeed clever. Took him long enough to notice...


    "Hmph!" Sylvester grinned. He was really falling more and more in love with this little thing. Sylvester took back his phone and calmly looked at L, "Come, let me teach you how to write."


    The little thing probably didn''t know how yet.


    Michael walked in, rubbing his buttocks. As soon as he entered, he heard this and promptly brought paper and pen.


    It was a sunny day, with perfect sunlight. Speckles of sunlight seeped through the window, casting a serene and beautiful ambiance. L held the pen, and Sylvester held her delicate fingers from behind. And on the paper was imprinted: L.


    The next morning, L quietly entered Charlie''s room. Their eyes met, and Charlie stared in awe at the exceptionally beautiful girl before him. "Who are you?"


    And how did she end up in his house?

 Chapter 61 Sylvester Cant Believe This is Lelas First Menstruation

    Afterwards, Sylvester recalled the little details of this period and suddenly realized that L seemed to have never experienced her menstrual cycle. He turned his gaze back to her, his amber eyes filled with astonishment. "L, is this your first


    menstruation?"


    So that''s why she''s in pain!


    L weakly nodded. "Yes."


    Upon hearing her response, Sylvester grew even more confused. Although he wasn''t a medical expert, he knew a bit about puberty. A girl''s first menstruation shouldn''te thiste.


    Sylvester looked at L seriously. "Watson the doctor has assessed your bone age, little one, and you''ve already reached adulthood."


    "Yes." L grasped Sylvester''s hand and ced it on her small belly. Her eyes were slightly red and her voice weak. "Sylvester, please, it hurts, massage it gently."


    Sylvester''s heart immediately softened, and hisrge palm began to gently rub her tender belly.


    Her skin was unusually smooth, like a piece of fine white jade, making it hard for him to let go.


    "Is it still painful?"


    L opened her eyes, looked at Sylvester, shook her head under his gaze, and then nodded again. "Mmm, still hurts."


    L''s skin was fair and translucent. Although herplexion was pale due to the pain, there was a slight redness at the corners of her eyes and a delicate blush on her small nose, making her look delicate and lovable. Sylvester''s heart twisted once again, and he dared not apply too much pressure with his hand, but instead, rxed his grip slightly.


    L held Sylvester''s hand and spoke softly, her tone ethereal. "Not so gently, a little stronger."


    Upon hearing L''s unintentional words, Sylvester took a deep breath. "Alright, a little stronger. If it hurts, let me know."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sylvester began to feel that something was off.


    But unfortunately, L seemed to enjoy this intensity. "Mmm... just like this, it feels veryforting."


    Hearing her words, Sylvester could only remind himself in his mind: children speak without inhibition, children speak without inhibition.


    Sylvester lifted the towel ever so slightly, revealing L''s fair legs. He noticed the drying bloodstains, which appeared as a vivid red. Sylvester became even more perplexed. "Darling, a girl''s first menstruation usually urs between the ages of twelve and fifteen. Why is it happening now?"


    After considering it, Sylvester still couldn''t rest assured. "No, I should call the doctor."


    He was about to get up as he spoke.


    Upon hearing this, L gently held Sylvester''s hand, her voice still weak. "Don''t leave, don''t call the doctor. L doesn''t want to see a doctor. L just wants to sleep now, Sylvester..." "Sylvester will stay by L''s side, alright? She just wants to be with him."


    That was L''s guess.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, and it seemed to make sense.


    Seeing L''s weak face, Sylvester didn''t want to leave her either, fearing something might happen. He raised his hand and gently rubbed L''s head. "Alright, you go to sleep, alright?" "Mmm... Okay." L held onto Sylvester''s hand, not allowing him to leave, her voice soft and tender. "Keep rubbing, please."


    The pain didn''t start as intense, but her whole body began to ache.


    "Alright." Sylvester looked at the feeble L, feeling deeply sympathetic. As he continued rubbing, he took out his phone and said, "I''ll send a message to the kitchen first, asking the chef to prepare a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup." "Mmm... Okay."


    With Sylvester''s palm kneading her abdomen, L gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Sylvester dialed the internal line to the kitchen and instructed the head chef to make a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup and send it up.


    The head chef didn''t dare ask why. Whatever Master Sylvester said, he would do.


    Just as the head chef was about to hang up, Sylvester gave another instruction, "Oh, and have one of the servants buy... something for a girl''s menstrual cycle as quickly as possible..."


    For a moment, Sylvester couldn''t find the right word.


    He had forgotten what it was called.


    The head chef looked bewildered. "Master Sylvester, what else do you need?"

 Chapter 63 "Not the Least Bit Awkward" Tutorial

    But seeing the icy-cold expression in the beautiful guy''s eyes, she didn''t have the nerve to refuse. Just as she was about to exin, Sylvester opened one of the packages.


    "Take it out, then show me how to use it. Demonstrate it for me," Sylvester said, looking confused and puzzled.


    He really didn''t know how to use them.


    "..." Goddamn demonstration.


    The girl patiently took one and exined to Sylvester, "You tear it open like this, then stick it on the underwear. It has adhesive here."


    As the girl spoke, she nced at Sylvester, who was exceptionally focused. Her heart suddenly felt a tinge of pain mixed with jealousy.


    If he could be this caring and patient with his girlfriend, how much would he love her?


    How good would it be to have such a patient and considerate boyfriend!


    Heaven, you''re so unfair.


    The girl decided to pass on all the important details to him. "Sir, therger ones are for nighttime use, while the smaller ones are for daytime. When you get these items home, make sure to store them in a dry, cool ce to prevent moisture and avoid infections."


    Listening to her words, Sylvester obediently nodded, with a look of being enlightened. "Mmm, I got it."


    Then, Sylvester took out a stack of bills from his wallet and ced them on the counter. He picked up therge bag of sanitary pads and left.


    His movements were clean, swift, and cool.


    The girl looked infatuatedly at Sylvester''s tall figure, and silently shed tears.


    She wanted a boyfriend like him too.


    Cupid, could you send her one?


    After a long while, she came to her senses and looked down at her hand. "Wow, euros."


    She quickly counted and found exactly thirty hundred euros in denominations of one hundred euros.


    "Oh my god! I''m rich now."


    Sylvester grabbed the sanitary pad and got on the car, speeding back.


    Not much time passed.


    Sylvester returned to the room and looked at L''s weak and peaceful sleeping face. He gently ced the items on the table and went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub with hot water.


    After filling the bathtub with hot water, Sylvester came over and as he gently lifted L off the bed to carry her to the bathroom, he saw the crimson stains on the bedsheet.


    The little one''s body was sticky like this, and she probably wouldn''t sleep soundly. Sylvester had to clean the bloodstains on her body and avoid further infection.


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms with her eyes closed, feeling aching pain all over her body and on the verge of falling asleep.


    She didn''t expect that she, who was never afraid of pain, would be reduced to this state by a dyed menstrual period... Sylvester carried L to the bathroom while searching for knowledge about menstrual periods in his mind.


    He knew that girls couldn''t take a bath during their menstrual period, as it could lead to cross-infection. Looking at the weak L, how could she shower on her own now?!?


    Sylvester simply went to the side of the bathtub where he had already filled it with hot water.


    He held the half-asleep L and sat by the bathtub, cing her on his own leg and letting her lean against his chest steadily.


    He cleaned her while she slept.


    While doing all this, he had no impure thoughts in his mind. There was only worry and heartache on his whole face.


    As if L was a fragile porcin in his hands, he had to handle her with care.


    L sat on Sylvester''s thigh, weakly leaning against Sylvester''s chest, feeling the warmth from his leg. She slowly opened her confused eyes.


    She raised her eyes, squinted, and looked at Sylvester''s handsome face. Her lips gently opened, carrying an endless tenderness, "Hold me, mommy." Sylvester paused, looking down at L''s pale face and spoke softly, "Darling, what did you just say?"


    Before Sylvester realized it, L fell asleep again.


    Sylvester roughly cleaned the bloodstains on L''s legs, then simply slipped a nighttime safety panty on for her, and carried her back to the big bed...

 Chapter 66 Lela Encounters Sylvester (2)

    "Hey, girl, came here all by yourself to y, huh?"


    As he spoke, the man ced a hand on L''s shoulder, forcing her to turn around.


    L remained silent. She wore a ck baseball cap with the brim pressed low, a hint of ferocity shed in her eyes as she swiftly turned around.


    The man didn''t notice the flicker of ferocity in L''s eyes. He started to reach out and took off the baseball cap she was wearing.


    That stunning and delicate face instantly fell into the man''s sight, his gaze shimmering with amazement.


    The next moment, his gaze began to be abnormal, "Sister, it''s so boring for you to be here alone. How about ying a little game with big brother?" "Big brother has many tricks up my sleeve. I promise you''ll have fun, sis."


    The man had blond hair, slightly crooked teeth, and a round belly that made him look unappetizing. Unaware of his oily appearance, he was truly an eyesore.


    L smiled at the corner of her mouth, but her words were icy cold, "Get lost."


    She wasn''t in the mood to waste time with someone like him.


    However, her words stimted him, "Ah, what''s with the act? You think you''re so innocent and superior to everyone else here? Yet here you are. In a ce like this! You''re here for some fun hmm. You came here to mess around with a man." "One hundred thousand to spend a night with you. Quite a deal, isn''t it?"


    Other people around joined in, mocking L.


    In these times, they had seen too many girls who didn''t care about anything as long as there was money involved.


    On the other side, the man''s brothers started cing bets in a corner.


    "Do you think Marc can hook up with that beautiful girl?"


    "No matter how beautiful she is, she will get on her knees just for the money. Marc''s family is in the coal mining business, they''re so rich. Even if our Marc is ugly, he has money. If that girl is smart, she''ll go for the money and agree." "Hahaha, that''s what I think too."


    "Tsk tsk! Women, they''re just a bunch of materialistic creatures."


    Listening to Marc''s words, L clenched her fist, her tone carrying a hint of wickedness, "I have a bad temper and I don''t hold back."


    L searched the bar but didn''t see the person she was looking for. This person happened to provoke her while she was already in a bad mood.


    Well, she would stretch her muscles and bones.


    The man still hadn''t sensed the impending danger and thought L was just venting, "The little white rabbit is learning to bite, huh? But guess what little girl? This little game we''re going to y is not up to you."


    "Take a good look around littledy, do you see any ''good people'' here? Best you put that pretentious look of yours away. When I set my sights on you, you better believe it''s your lucky day." Saying that, the man reached his hand out towards L.


    In L''s eyes, each of the man''s movements seemed like they were ying in slow motion.


    Therefore, when the man came at her, L swiftly dodged behind him and kicked him.


    The man took a kick from L and ended up face down on the ground in a dog-eat-dirt position.


    The bar continued to be rowdy, but the crowd around them stopped what they were doing. Action, with a look of anticipation, as if waiting for a show.


    Some even started heckling, "Tsk! Dude, you''re useless. You can''t even handle a little girl." Instantly,ughter erupted throughout the crowd.


    The man''s friends immediately rushed over and surrounded L.


    Marc was helped up from the ground, his pride shattered, all thanks to this woman.


    With a fierce expression, he red at L and pulled someone next to him to push towards her, saying, "Grab this woman for me. I must kill her today."


    L swept her gaze around, her eyes showing a mischievous glint. "So you only shed tears when you see the coffin? You want to kill me? That would depend on whether you have what it takes." Upstairs, Mildred apanied Sylvester as they descended, followed by several influential figures from Greafury City.


    Aside from Sylvester, Greafury City was under the control of these individuals.


    Themotion on the first floor of Heaven Bar reached Sylvester''s ears.


    Being naturally calm, he paused when he heard the sounds of fists and feet, furrowing his brows slightly.


    The other leaders nced at each other, silent and hesitant.


    After all, it was Gomez''s property, and they didn''t want to rush into a gunfight.


    Seeing that Sylvester had suddenly stopped in his tracks, Mildred understood that today''s incident wouldn''t be easily resolved.


    She turned to the other elite guests and said, "Gentlemen, Mr. Gomez has some matters to attend to, so I won''t detain you any longer."

 Chapter 67 Lela Encounters Sylvester (3)

    The group nodded upon hearing this. "Well, since Mr. Gomez has matters to attend to, we''ll take our leave. Mr. Gomez, we''ll arrange another golf game in a few weeks." Sylvester nodded in acknowledgment.


    The others left, stepping away.


    Mildred looked at the handsome Sylvester and said, "Sir, I''ll handle this."


    She would make whoever was brave enough to cause trouble in Master Sylvesters bar regret their decision this day!


    Just as Mildred turned around, she looked in the direction of themotion and saw a group of people making a ruckus.


    Marc and his group of friends were all beaten down, writhing on the ground in pain.


    A crowd had formed around them, enjoying the spectacle.


    L''s eyes gleamed with a cold light. She raised her hand to grab her hair and then picked up a cap from the ground. She pushed her way through the crowd and had no intention of staying here any longer, quickly fleeing from the bar. Leaving behind an elegant silhouette for everyone to see.


    Mildred caught a glimpse of the girl''s profile in astonishment, her eyes widening. She pointed towards the hotel entrance and said to Sylvester, "Sir, that... that... that girl, she..."


    That profile, Sylvester would never forget.


    Sylvester stared at the hotel entrance with a face ashen, unable to believe what he had just witnessed.


    He sped her hand tightly, then withdrew his gaze and gave Mildred a cold stare. "Straighten your tongue before you speak," he shot at her.


    Mildred pped herself hard on the mouth. "Sir, what should we do next... chase after her or something?"


    At this moment, the men who had been scuffling on the first floor gradually got up from the ground, cursing and grumbling under their breaths. "Damn it. we didn''t catch this girl, I swear I will hunt her down and kill her." "That''s right, let''s kill her. I don''t mind ying with a dead body."


    "Damn it, she made my nose bleed. We may not be the top dogs in Greafury City, Marc, but we''re still well respected local bosses. We can''t just let her go like this."


    "No need to say it, damn it." Marc had received the worst beating, his eyeballs almost popping out.


    Sylvester held onto the handrail of the nearby staircase and clenched his fist tightly, listening to their words. Then, in the next second, cracks began to appear on the wooden handrail.


    Mildred, on the side, looked at themotion and felt sympathy towards those men who had just been saying they would end Miss L''s life.


    Causing trouble on Sir''s territory was one thing but having the guts to catch Miss L''s attention was really pushing it.


    Sylvester nced at the people on the first floor, a hint of severity crossing his amber eyes. "You should know what to do."


    Mildred nodded. "Yes."


    She turned and left.


    Meanwhile, Sylvester picked up the phone and dialed the number for the Dragon Manor butler.


    The butler was sleeping in his room when suddenly he heard the phone ring. He picked up his mobile phone, intending to habitually hang up, but in a daze, he saw the name and number on the disy. Scared, he quickly jumped out of bed and answered respectfully, "Master Sylvester, may I ask what your orders are?"


    As he asked, the butler wondered what could have happened to make Master Sylvester call sote, and in the next moment, Sylvester started speaking.


    Listening to Master Sylvester''s voice on the other end of the phone, the butler replied, "Alright, I will send someone over immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, although the butler didn''t know exactly what had happened, he hurriedly went to get things done.


    Putting his clothes on hastily, he summoned a young maid to apany him to the main mansion.


    Outside L''s room, the butler instructed the young maid, "Remember, search inside and outside the room thoroughly, but don''t disturb the structural elements. Understood?"


    The maid felt puzzled and asked, "Butler Trevil, I understand, but why do we have to do this?"


    Butler Trevil was at a loss for words. "I followed Master Sylvester''s instructions. It seems like Miss L ran away."


    "What? She ran away?"


    Miss L''s speech is not very fluent, and she looks so beautiful. Only the heavens above could possibly know what could happen when she sneaks out in the middle of the night, and the maid''s face filled with worry as she gently pushed the door open and entered.


    After three minutes, the maid hurriedly ran out with an anxious expression, "Butler Trevil, something is wrong. Miss L is really gone."


    Butler Trevil took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and asked seriously, "Are you sure? Have you checked the bathroom, wardrobe, and even under the bed?"


    The maid sighed, "I have searched these ces thoroughly without disturbing anything, but there is no one."


    Finishing her words, the maid suddenly thought of something and quickly said, "Oh, the window was open. Could Miss L have fallen down?"


    Hearing this, Butler Trevil shook his head, "Impossible. Master Sylvester must have encountered Miss L outside but wasn''t sure. That''s why he called to confirm." Butler Trevil''s heart raced, "It seems Miss L did run away."


    The maid anxiously said, "What should we do? Should we send someone to look for her?"


    Butler Trevil pursed his lips, "Let''s not rush. I''ll call Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester answered the call and frowned upon hearing Butler Trevil''s report.


    After hanging up, the maid quickly asked, "What did Master Sylvester say?"


    Butler Trevil sighed lightly, "Master Sylvester said it''s unnecessary to act like this incident happened. He will handle it himself. Let''s go back to sleep for now."


    In the early hours of the morning, around 2 o''clock, L returned to Dragon Manor. Except for the streetmps along the roads surrounding the vis, all the other vis were already dark. Great, everyone''s asleep.


    L climbed over the wall from the backyard, passed through a small forest, and arrived below the main vi.


    However, there were cameras in the front yard of the vi, so she didn''t take the risk and chose to enter through the back, climbing up to the window.


    She easily returned to her room. L looked around, finding her room items neatly arranged and undisturbed.


    L breathed a sigh of relief, took off her sportswear, took a shower in the bathroom, tidied up her belongings, closed the window, andy on the bed.

 Chapter 69 Locking Lela in the Basement (2)

    The basement was dim, with almost no trace of light, a familiar environment that immediately reminded her of something bad. Ever since she was captured, she had been taken to a vast researchb, where she was bound by metal chains to a cold surgical table.


    Injections of some unknown substance, causing such excruciating pain, were administered to her neck using a syringe. She longed for her mother, her father, her tribe, and Big White. But they were all gone. No one came to rescue her, leaving her with only a piercing pain that stabbed at her heart.


    Day after day, she endured the torment inflicted upon her body, having nothing to eat but bitter medications...


    Sylvester felt L''s body in his arms suddenly tense up, thinking she had realized her mistake. His lips curved into a smile.


    Good.


    Perhaps afraid of frightening her, Sylvester turned on the lights in the basement while hugging L.


    A "click" sound.


    The entire basement began to brighten up, though the lighting inside was dim, provided by incandescentmps.


    However, it was enough for L to see the row upon row of cold tools.


    With red eyes and tightly pursed lips, L reminisced.


    Since she was five years old in the researchb, her body had endured two years of torment as those people carried out their experiments, thinking that her mutant body was starting to take shape. The first step was to verify her self-healing ability.


    Wearing white protective suits, terrifying masks, and smooth rubber gloves on their hands, they approached her with knives.


    Under her terrified gaze, they forcefully severed her fingers one by one.


    It hurt!


    It hurt so much!


    She cried, yearning for her mother, but no one paid her any mind. Instead, they forcefully stuffed a gauze pad into her mouth to silence her.


    She felt her blood flowing out of her body, and after a long time, she heard a sigh from someone beside her, "Tsk! The timing isn''t right; this mutant''s healing ability is quite poor. It''s been ten minutes, the bleeding has stopped, and the wound hasn''t closed yet. Who knows when these fingers will grow back."


    Another dreadful voice followed, "No hurry, I''ve waited two years. A little while longer won''t matter. Let''s cut off her toes as well, so we canpare the data."


    "Yes, Master."


    Then, all of her toes were mercilessly severed using these familiar cold weapons.


    After half a month, her hands and feet had more or less healed, only to be subjected to injections again.


    And then, the injections and flesh-peeling continued in an alternating fashion.


    Day after day, year after year...


    The pain, more tormenting than having one''s heart torn apart...


    "Sylvester, I want to leave." L clung to his neck, burying her head into the crook of his neck. Her voice was trembling, with a hint of fragility, "I don''t like it here." She didn''t like this oppressive environment, which would evoke her deepest fears.


    Scarier than hell itself.


    Sylvester didn''t know what had happened to L, but he sneered, "Now you know fear!"


    Back then, why didn''t he think about these things?


    It was toote!


    He had to personally tell her how dangerous the world could be.


    Only by his side could she find sce.


    Sylvester ced L on a cold table and turned to leave. Almost instinctively, L bounced back, sping Sylvester with both hands and murmuring unconsciously, "Sylvester, Sylvester, don''t go, please." Sylvester froze for a moment, surprised by L''s reaction, but he didn''t dwell on it, thinking that the little thing was simply scared of the environment.


    He raised his hand and pinched her cheek, pulling her away and then taking out a metal chain. It was specifically crafted in his military factory and had just arrived a few days ago.


    No one had used it yet. The little thing would be the first.


    L saw the metal chain and her pupils contracted. The fear inside her surged like an avnche.


    After all this time, she thought she was no longer afraid and had researched everything rted. But she had not anticipated that her deepest fears from within her body would be awakened. She backed away, her face growing pale. "Don''t, don''te closer."

 Chapter 33 Michaels Memories

    L turned to look at Sylvester as she watched his tall figure gradually disappear, her lips pressed together tightly.


    Michael walked over and looked concerned as he saw his friend hurrying off to wash up, ignoring even Miss L. He quickly said to L, "Miss L, don''t me Mr. Gomez. He just has a germaphobia." And it was a very severe germaphobia at that. L pretended to understand, nodded, and stopped Michael, tilting her head as she continued to gaze at him with a strong desire for knowledge. Michael didn''t want to bring up the past again, as that period of time was too dark. However, Sylvester''s actions today made him unable to resist the recollection.


    Sylvester had only been only ten years old when he was taken. His parents had given birth to his younger brother three years prior, but the baby had died. Then, due to the negligence of various extended family members, he was kidnapped by human traffickers.


    The ce he was taken was seen as a dark zone, one where the self-defense forces of the northern region were stationed. Arms trading and the sex trade weremon urrences there. Those men...


    After experiencing a bloody battle and massacre, the men often needed to vent their inner desires. Under extreme excitement, they disyed a terrifying state of mind. Tearing, beating, satisfying desires...


    Their targets were often kidnapped women.


    But as time went on, ordinary women no longer satisfied them. Curiosity nurtures the most corrupt flower of evil. Gradually, many young boys began to appear in the area.


    There, they were treated worse than livestock and became tools for others to vent their frustrations on.


    The boys became like broken dolls, no hope for redemption in their souls. Thus, an unprecedentedly disgusting sin had been born.


    Michael and many others arrived together. They were drugged along the way, rendering their bodies powerless, and their mouths were tightly sealed with strong adhesive tape. They slept in the bottom of an oxygen-deprived truck container. The closer they got to the border, the steeper the road became.


    Lying at the bottom of the truck, they were sometimes awoken by the shifting ground beneath them, but more often blurry andpletely unaware of their surroundings.


    When they woke up again, they found themselves all locked in a dark wooden house. The air emitted a rotting and stuffy smell. Inside the wooden house, the oldest was fourteen, and the youngest was six. One was crying, their voice fragile. The youngest six-year-old boy had not yet woken up. At that time, Michael was only seven years old. Seeing the unfamiliar environment, he cried, crying so intensely that his throat became hoarse. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms pulled him over.


    Those long hands patted his back one stroke after the other, while a young and clear voice came from above his head, "Stop crying."


    Amazingly, Michael stopped crying at that moment. He looked up at the big brother and was stunned by his handsome appearance.


    His fair skin, prominent nose, with one side of his face disappearing into the darkness, and the other side etched in his mind like a knife, half-light, half-dark, like a deity.


    Michael would never forget that scene.


    He gradually felt at ease because he had this big brother with him.


    He didn''t know how long passed before the door was smashed open from the outside. shlights shone on their faces one by one. A group of dark-skinned men with bare arms walked in, their eyes murky and disgusting, emitting a ghastly green glow, like a corpse from hell.


    "Look, so many new goods have arrived. We''ll have a few days of joy."


    "Hahaha, they don''t even give us time to sleep. They want us to fight against the government''s army. I''m so annoyed. I wanted to have some fun and satisfy my desires." A man called Jonas immediately noticed Sylvester, his noble appearance resembling a lion and his wildness resembling a wolf. It made his blood boil to see a child looking so proud.


    "Jonas, don''t mess around, or you might end up with a bullet in your head. Let Stan choose first, and then we''ll have the chance to pick."


    Children were being selected and chosen without the slightest bit of dignity.


    In the wooden house, there were a total of twenty young boys. They were brought out with their hands bound, one by one kneeling on the muddy ground. Wooden houses surrounded them on all sides and dim but sufficient lighting spread from the bright bulbs. On the fence behind them, there were sharp shards of ss deeply embedded.


    Escaping was practically impossible for them.


    Stan was the leader of this militia. He led this group of people in underground transactions and defied the government''s army.


    Anything that couldn''t be traded openly could be found here: private transactions, smuggled weapons, ves, and everything else someone could possibly want.


    Although they had knives hanging around their necks, having such a variety of illegal goods greatly improved their standard of living.


    They believed that Stan was practically a deity, and no one dared to ck off.


    Near sunset, Stan walked out of thergest house with his muscr body on disy. His left eye was missing, leaving an empty socket that looked ferocious and sinister. As he emerged, all the boys but Sylvester began crying.


    He looked contentedly at this group of young boys, and desire glinted in his eyes. Instead of feeling annoyed by the crying, it only excited him further.


    "Stan, this batch is indeed of good quality. Look at their smooth skin."


    Disgusting. The older boy''s expressions turned ugly upon hearing this.


    Sylvester lowered his head, tightly gripping the hands behind his back, his gaze as cold as ice.


    "Hahaha, indeed excellent. Yoko, you''ve done well."


    Michael knelt beside Sylvester, trembling all over, tears streaming down his face. He bit his lips tightly, not allowing himself to cry out loud.


    His stubborn appearance piqued Stan''s interest. He walked over and forced Michael to raise his head, thinking that he looked quite handsome.


    With a repulsive odor emanating from his mouth, Stan said, "Little guy, don''t cry now. You''ll be in a much worse situationter, when crying will really be deserved."


    Saying that, he lifted Michael and started heading towards the wooden house. Michael couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into tears, screaming for help.


    A clear voice with a hint of youthfulness rang out. "I think I''m more skilled than him."

 Chapter 75 Have You Ever Heard of the Immortal Peak?

    Seeing that L didn''t respond, Sylvester stood there with mixed feelings, unable to hide his disappointment.


    Sylvester persisted in coaxing L to drink, ensuring that she consumed every drop from the bowl of honey water.


    Afterward, he set her free and ced a tender kiss at the corner of her lips, making sure not a drop of honey water went to waste, as he even licked up the remnants.


    He then gently straightened himself up and discreetly reached behind L''s clothing to assess her back, confirming that it was indeed sticky with cold sweat, just as he had anticipated. Sylvester stood upright and turned around, only to find a group of servants staring at him.


    Frowning slightly, he abandoned the tenderness he had shown L earlier and spoke in a cold tone, "Why are you still here?"


    The starry-eyed maids immediately snapped out of the romantic drama fantasy they had been indulging in and quickly bowed and retreated.


    This romantic drama did not belong to them. Mr. Gomez would never treat them like the male leads in those dramas. They weren''t the female protagonist, nor were they Miss L. When Mr. Gomez got angry, it could cost them their lives.


    They hurriedly fled.


    In almost an instant, all the maids had disappeared.


    The medical room had a restroom and a water heater.


    Sylvester took a basin of hot water slightly warmer than body temperature into the restroom.


    He checked the window and pulled it up. Even when the window was closed, the room was still bright.


    Sylvester ced the basin on a stool by the bed and threw a soft towel into it.


    He sat by the bed and carefully took off all of L''s clothes, allowing her soft body to lie in his arms.


    He then took a warm towel and gently wiped her body.


    L''s skin was delicate and fair. Sylvester wiped her gently, hoping to dry the sweat on her body and prevent her from catching a cold.


    At this moment, in his eyes, L was not a mutant at all. She was just an ordinary girl that he liked.


    From her forehead to her entire body, he wiped her meticulously, worried about the cold airing in and chilling her. He quickly finished everything.


    After carefully wiping her, Sylvester dressed L in the new clothes he had brought, buttoning each one carefully.


    He gently ced her on the bed and lightly kissed her cheek. "Sleep well, little one."


    Then he turned and left.


    ...


    In the equipment room adjacent to the medical ward, an array of world-ss medical devices adorned the space.


    Among them, even a seemingly ordinary machine held a price tag in the millions, not to mention the presence of 3D projection screens for surgical procedures and surgical robots designed for minimally invasive operations. Vanessa picked a random spot to sit, carefully steering clear of these expensive machines.


    She was deeply engrossed in her own thoughts, calcting the material structure she had discovered earlier,pletely oblivious of the man who entered through the door.


    It wasn''t until Sylvester blocked her field of vision that she looked up and hastily set aside his work, standing up respectfully. "Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester, despite the absence of his previous irritability, still managed to instill a sense of intimidation.


    His towering stature, icy countenance, and the imposing aura he exuded caused Vanessa to break into a cold sweat, overwhelmed by the weight of his presence.


    Sweating profusely, Vanessa pondered, "Mr. Gomez is just 25 years old. How has he acquired such amanding presence?"


    Even an old man in his sixties would be scared if he saw him.


    After all, he was a respected figure in society wherever he went.


    Sylvester cast a brief nce at Vanessa, settled in a chair opposite her, and extended his hand, revealing a surprisingly sudden pleasant demeanor as he uttered, "Please, have a seat." Vanessa didn''t dare to refuse and promptly sat down.


    "I have always had a question that I wanted to ask Miss Vanessa, have you ever heard of the Immortal Peak?"

 Chapter 79 I... Im A Monster! Do You Still Want Me?

    Sylvester''s heart was bleeding.


    "Isn''t it strange?" L still smiled, continuing, "I cannot eat food, only tasteless potions and painful injections."


    Is this why the little one loves to eat so much? Because there''s nothing to eat. Sylvester''s hand tightened.


    "There are many torture methods in theboratory: electric shocks, chemical agents, drug trials, dissection, heavy pressure, falls from great heights, insect bites, freezing..." L recounted without any emotion.


    Sylvester stepped back, feeling unsteady on his feet.


    "I have experienced all of these thousands of times."


    Thousands of times!!!


    Sylvester clenched his fists tightly, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    What has his little one been through?


    "Chemical agent - c6 injected into the carotid artery. They said it was to alter genes, but it hurt so much," L took a deep breath. "Every day, I awoke in agony and underwent the transformation once more."


    Gic modification!


    What absurd talk about altering with genes.


    "No light, no warmth, day and night."


    L looked at Sylvester like this, observing his expression, and continued speaking.


    Sylvester stared at her.


    So that''s why this little thing has such an affinity for light.


    How much suffering she must have endured!


    The Immortal Peak! How dare they!


    "Does it seem unbelievable to you? But that''s how it happened," L remarked, moving closer to Sylvester, step by step, slowly, tentatively, and with uncertainty.


    Sylvester just looked at her, with glistening eyes.


    His heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Sylvester, I''m not a mutant, I''m a monster," L stood in front of Sylvester, raised her gaze to his reddened eyes.


    Sylvester''s lips trembled, but he found himself unable to make a sound.


    No!


    Little thing is not a monster, how could she be a monster?


    L stared deeply at him, remaining silent for a long time. She extended her hand and gently held his neck, standing on her tiptoes to press a kiss on the corner of his eye, her tongue softly wiping away the tears.


    "1


    She whispered into his ear, "Sylvester, I''ve disclosed what you wished to learn. Can you handle it?"


    He couldn''t handle it; he couldn''t bear it.


    Sylvester clenched his lips, enduring the pain in his chest.


    It felt as if an invisible hand had grabbed his heart, tearing and squeezing it inch by inch, making it bleed profusely.


    It was him; it was all because of him.


    He was the one who awakened little thing''s painful memories of these dark events, causing her to suffer like this. He deserved it!


    He truly deserved it!


    "Do you...still want me?" The reason she didn''t dare to reveal her true identity was because she was afraid of this.


    Want her? He was desperate for her, but did he have the right now?


    He didn''t deserve it!


    Seeing Sylvester like this, L couldn''t continue speaking.


    She let go of Sylvester, disappointment in her eyes.


    Yes, she didn''t want to hide it from him, but she truly was a monster.


    How could Sylvester possibly like her, this monster?


    She kept it a secret because she was afraid, he would reject her, but what would happen when he eventually found out?


    Is it not wiser to endure a brief moment of pain rather than a prolonged one, isn''t it?


    Without hesitation, L gave him a deep look, turned around, and left, step by slow step...


    Sylvester stood still, motionless for a long time, but he felt her departure.


    Little thing, are you leaving?


    He recalled her smile, her every move.


    The first time she smiled at him, the first time she kissed him, the first time she hugged him... So warm...


    No!


    She is his little thing, he chose her, and she is his for a lifetime.


    How could she leave?


    Sylvester released his clenched fist, finally waking up from his daze, and ran after L''s figure.


    He embraced her from behind, lifting L''s slender feet and cing them on his own.


    He rested his chin on the top of her head, his voice pouring out like a cello, deep and sexy, with no hint of disdain, just like always. "Little one, it''s cold on the floor. It''s not good for you to be barefoot and freezing." L shuddered all over, and at this moment, tears that had long since dried up began to flow again, a single drop slipping from her left eye.


    "Sylvester..." L bit her lip. "I... I''m a monster."


    Sylvester turned L around, looking at her tears, imitating her actions and gently licking them away, tender and affectionate.


    "Nonsense, you''re forever my little one!"

 Chapter 82 Are You Here As A Mediator?

    The man with green hair looked displeased, pointing at theputer, "See for yourself."


    The guy with the crew cut tilted his head, looking at the two big green "bitches" on theputer, and couldn''t help butugh, "This English really matches your hair."


    "Shut up!" the man with green hair couldn''t help but say, "Who the fuck is this Lady Phoenix? Can''t we really expose her?"


    The guy with the crew cut was eating a bowl of instant noodles with relish, "She''s been dubbed the hacker godfather, you know."


    The man with green hair was very unhappy.


    He just didn''t believe it.


    L had no choice but to add another firewall to the system and finally logged into the information contact station with The X Spirits.


    She had a group with The X Spirits, and L typed to the group, "I went to Heaven Bar, didn''t see anyone."


    In the end, she was bumped into by Sylvester.


    "Not talking about that right now, are you sure it''s her?"


    Lily the spirit was justing out from within The X Spirits when she saw the message and immediately replied, "Based on the specific information you gave me and those two rted names, there are about thirteen groups across different regions in Pliar country. I have filtered out the information of this person that matches about 92% simrity with what you described and sent it to you. It should be her without a doubt."


    "By the way, Lady Phoenix, what are you doing in Pliar country?"


    L raised an eyebrow, "Personal matters."


    She couldn''t say she was repaying a debt, that would be too tacky.


    Seeing the term "personal matters," Lily the spirit didn''t ask any further.


    Even though Lady Phoenix was younger than her, she still respected Lady Phoenix.


    "Okay, remember to call me after you finish, and I''ll take you to the hot springs in Scandinavia. I heard there are many handsome guys with high attractiveness there. I''ll introduce one to you then." "No need, keep them all to yourself. I''m hanging up now."


    L logged out of the inte.


    She thought to herself that she needed to find time to confirm it on her own.


    ...


    At the door, someone knocked. L thought it was Sylvester and was about to refuse, but then she heard a voice outside, "Sister-inw, it''s me."


    Only then did L close herputer, walk over, and open the door.


    Seeing that L was willing to open the door, Charlie was quite happy and quickly said, "Sister-inw."


    She looked at Charlie, raising an eyebrow, "Are you here to mediate?"


    Charlie shook his head, his eyes pleading, "Sister-inw, can Ie in?"


    Looking at Charlie''s serious expression, L thought for a moment and decided to let him in.


    Sitting on the window sill, L looked at him and said, "Just say whatever you want to say."


    Charlie pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    It seemed like he was reminiscing about the past.


    After a long while, he finally said, "I... was raised by my older brother. I know exactly what kind of person he is. Our parents passed away when we were young, and the rest of the family was busy. Grandpa devoted himself to the country and was stationed in the army all year round. It was just the two of us kids at home, in a huge mansion where we had no protection. Even the servants could abuse us as they pleased."


    As L listened to these words, she looked at Charlie beside her.


    So, Sylvester also lost his parents at a young age.


    "But I never felt wronged, and even lived happily. Furthermore, I felt that without parents, I was actually free. Later, I found out that the reason I was so carefree was because my brother was protecting me. People say that my brother is not someone to mess with, but it''s because he had to take on the role of protecting his younger sibling."


    "He often had injuries all over his body, from fighting with others. I would create trouble and want to go out to y, but he would hold my hand. When facing assassination attempts, he would shield me, even though he was still just a child." L listened in astonishment. She had never anticipated that Sylvester''s childhood had been marred by such hardships. The heir to the Gomez family, was he genuinely subjected to such misery?


    "When my brother was ten years old, he was kidnapped by human traffickers, and my happiness ended there. The ridicule and indifference from the servants, not to mention their physical abuse. Despite the superficial appearance of luxury, I was aware that I lived a life worse than death without his protection."


    "It was only then that I realized how difficult it was for my brother. My happiness was all traded with his suffering, yet he still had to pretend that everything was fine in front of me."

 Chapter 83 Discomfort In The Heart

    "My brother was only ten when he went missing. What could he possibly do? I still don''t know what happened during those years, and I dare not ask." Moreover, he and his brother had an inherited an illness from their mother''s side of the family.


    It was incurable, subjecting him to monthly bouts of agony.


    And he was confined to home.


    While there were servants, nutrient solutions, painkillers, and blood transfusions at his disposal, but what about his brother?


    He had to endure it, with no respite!


    "To be honest, I once thought he had died out there."


    At the age of ten, gued by a gic ailment resulting in monthly afflictions, no matter how strong he may be, how far could he realistically aspire to go?


    In the end, he was only tormented, slowly dying in a foreignnd.


    "


    At ten years old, he was taken by traffickers...


    How did Sylvester make it through?


    "I dare not ask him. I''m afraid to know about his past. But not asking doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist," Charlie''s eyes reddened.


    "No one taught us how to love someone, but I believe my brother will learn. He will try his best to learn how to love and protect someone for the sake of his sister-inw."


    After all, my brother was once severely injured for him.


    Charlie stopped there and didn''t say anything else. He nced at L and continued, "I''m not saying these things to make my sister-inw feel sorry for my brother. I''m just speaking from my heart." With that, Charlie stormed out of the room.


    L sat on the windowsill, gazing outside.


    Sylvester, your childhood was like this.


    That''s why you are so ruthless because, besides being ruthless to others, you have no other choice.


    ...


    Sylvester sat downstairs for a long time before deciding to go up.


    He held a te of fruits and pastries, standing outside L''s door. He hesitated for a while but still knocked.


    It wouldn''t be good if the little one was starving; it''s a critical period for growth.


    L heard the knocking and turned to look at the door.


    After some thought, she walked over and opened it.


    Sylvester stood at the door, tall and upright, his usually arrogant amber eyes filled with guilt and concern. "Little one, even if you are angry, you still need to eat." L immediately broke her guard.


    He was just ignorant at that time, right?


    If he knew, he wouldn''t have treated her like that, would he?


    He said she was his most important person.


    L walked over and threw herself into his arms, her voice muffled. "I want a hug."


    "It''s because of you that I feel upset. You need tofort me."


    "You... have you forgiven me?"


    Sylvester looked at L in astonishment.


    L nestled against his chest, nodding. In her heart, she had never med him.


    Sylvester couldn''t believe that the little one forgave him so quickly.


    His face lit up with joy, a hint smugness flickering in his eyes.


    He set the fruit te aside, lifted her up, and walked toward the room, leaving a kiss on her forehead, full of indulgence and intimacy.


    ...


    Time passed quickly.


    Charlie was busy with final exams and still hadn''t returned.


    Sylvester had also set aside that issue. However, this exclusion pertained only to safeguarding L from those who bullied her.


    After L''s family dealt with the incident, they didn''t pursue Yan Long and instead stayed at home tofort L.


    They didn''t find another school for her either. Since summer vacation was approaching, they just let the little one enjoy herself for a while.


    Mildred inquired with Mr. Gomez whether they should initiate an inquiry into the individual who aided Miss L in concealing the truth.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, but it''s unclear what he was thinking as he didn''t give any orders.


    The matter wasn''t mentioned again.


    ...


    Mr. Tang''s banquet was held in therge wild park on the outskirts of Greafury City.


    When Sylvester brought L over, most of the people were already there.


    Apart from some important figures from Greafury City, they were mainly prominent individuals from Central City.


    Trenton Szar, Burl Cain, and Goy Gomez had all rushed over and were chatting together.


    Young gentlemen with beautifully dressedpanions were mingling in between.


    Burl Cain sat on a stool, looking at Josh Fudge beside him and teasing, "I wonder what treasure Mr. Tang has acquired that he''s being so secretive about. He won''t tell us." Josh Fudge took a sip of red wine and pretended to be mysterious, "I heard Mr. Cain enjoys excitement. You''ll find out soon enough. We''re going to y an exciting gameter." Burl Cain raised an eyebrow, "I am truly looking forward to it."


    Sylvester led L inside while holding her hand. Looking at the surroundings, she felt a tinge of unease.


    Sylvester noticed and asked with a lowered voice, "Is there something making you ufortable?" L suppressed her difort and smiled at Sylvester, "No, nothing."

 Chapter 38 Prologue II

    After returning from Gomez Manor, Trenton took out his phone and messaged Burl Cain. "Master Sylvester has a girlfriend. He fooled both you and me."


    Burl was in a meeting room with several hundred people, listening to senior executives'' reports. Finding the content boring, he took out the tea brewed by his secretary and had a sip when suddenly his phone vibrated. He opened it to check. Just as he took a sip of tea, he spat it out when he read the message.


    The entire meeting room immediately fell silent.


    All the staff looked amazed at their CEO sitting in the middle, while the executive who was giving the report trembled. He didn''t say anything wrong, right?


    How could the CEO be so angry that he spit out water!!!


    There was a touch of embarrassment on Burl''s face, but he had strong mental resilience, so even if he felt embarrassed, he couldn''t show it. He took out a handkerchief, elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth, and looked at everyone, saying, "Sorry, please continue."


    Seeing that it wasn''t his fault, the executive continued the report, but during the whole process, he didn''t receive any response from the CEO. He felt like he was reporting to himself.


    Meanwhile, Burl chatted excitedly with Trenton, "No way, that perennial iceberg Master Sylvester actually has a girlfriend? Which family''s sister is she?"


    Trenton replied from the backseat of the SUV, "I''m surprised too, but Charlie told me. I saw how well Master Sylvester treated that girl, so I think it''s highly likely. As for which family in Central City, I have no idea."


    "A girl?" Burl keenly caught the keyword in Trenton Szar''s words.


    "You read right!" Trenton recalled L''s stunning appearance and shook his head helplessly.


    "She''s beautiful, like a little fairy, but she appears to be quite young, justing of age."


    "Wow!" Burl Cain widened his eyes at this, "Seven years age gap? Master Sylvester is going for a younger one."


    ...


    Three days afterwards, Club cier, the most expensive club in Central City, was reserved by a mysterious person.


    Trenton and Burl sat at a corner table, drinking. The other young aristocrats present were mostly from prominent families in Central City, and they had grown up together since childhood.


    It was rare for them to gather like this, and moreover, both Trenton and Burl were the most outstanding individuals in their respective families. It was believed that they would undoubtedly hold the position of family heads in the future. The others went up to toast one by one.


    After a few drinks, the two of them waved their hands, refusing any more alcohol.


    "Alright, alright, don''t try to get me drunk."


    The rest of the group, upon hearing their refusal, didn''t get upset and turned to toast each other instead.


    Just then, Finley walked in. Burl lightly tapped Trenton with a touch of his hand and whispered, "Why did you bring her here?"


    Trenton looked at the person who had entered, perplexed. He whispered back to Burl, "Why can''t I invite her? After all, we grew up together as friends."


    Burl finally understood why Trenton was still single. Despite knowing that Master Sylvester had a girlfriend, he had brought this ticking time bomb along.


    He really didn''t know how to describe Trenton as anything but an idiot.


    Before Burl could say anything, Finley walked over gracefully. "Mr. Szar, congrattions on bringing honor to Pliar and eliminating a cancerous tumor within our borders."


    Trenton waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t say it like that. It makes me feel awkward."


    Seeing that they still considered her part of their group, Finley''s mood improved slightly.


    Burl satzily to the side, his posture casual. He casually nced at Finley and said, "It''s been a while, Finley. You''ve be even more beautiful."


    There was a hint of a flirt in his tone. Finley took it as apliment and raised her hand to tidy her wavy hair. "I heard thattely, General George has signed several stunning models. How do theypare to me?"


    Burl chuckled. "No way. Miss Finley''s beauty is renowned in high society. How can those fewpare to Miss Finley''s beauty?"


    Finley was overjoyed by his words.


    Burl was the fourth generation of the George family, exceptionally talented and highly valued by the George family. He had been groomed to inherit the family business.


    At only twenty-four years old, he was already the president of multiplepanies. His J Entertainment alone had over a dozen actors they managed. This, of course, included the brightest up anding beauties, one of whom they had taken on a couple of years previously.


    Within a year, she had won both the Best Actress and Best Supporting Actress awards, and her future seemed boundless.


    Although Finley''s family was a prominent n in Central city, it was all thanks to the Gomez. They couldn''tpare to the Szar and George families. However, being friends with whom they could joke, though not confidants, greatly satisfied her vanity.


    "But..." Burl said, leaving a cliffhanger.


    Finley raised an eyebrow and looked at Burl, "But what?"


    "Compared to someone, you don''t measure up," he replied.


    The people nearby immediately turned to look, curious. "Young Master George, there''s someone that Miss Finley can''t match?"


    "I''m so curious about this person, are they from Central city?" Burl was asked.


    He smiled mischievously, "Noment."


    Finley''s mood turned sour upon hearing this, along with the constant probing from the other young gentlemen. She walked to the other side where the socialites were and drank alone, feeling gloomy.


    Trenton nced at Burl, who was stillughing, and felt speechless. "Although we don''t particrly like her, she''s known us since childhood. Why bother teasing her?"


    Burl put his hand on Trenton''s shoulder and said, "You''re so boring, can''t even have fun."


    Trenton shrugged off Burl''s hand, not wanting to pay him any attention.


    "Why aren''t Master Sylvester and Charlie here yet?" Trenton lifted his hand to check the multimillion-dor watch on his wrist.


    Burl curled his lips and said, "I can''t keep up with your extravagant taste. If you keep this up, I''ll report you. Buying such an expensive watch sets a bad example."


    ...


    Outside the Purple Imperial Pce, Sylvester helped L out of the car, Charlie climbing out of the passenger seat with Michael following closely behind.


    Today, L was wearing a high-end gown designed exclusively by Starlit. The pink starry skirt had a strap design with embroideredce, and the lower hem had a clever design that revealed L''s slender and fair ankles.


    Her thick, luxurious hairplemented her ethereal appearance giving the impression that she was untouched by worldly matters.


    Starlit''s design style highlighted elegance and sophistication, all made from extremely precious golden silk. The flowing skirt was not onlyfortable but also exuded a sense of delicate beauty, different from the heavy high-end designs abroad.


    Coupled with someone as beautiful as L as the model, Sylvester felt that it wasn''t just the clothes that suited her, but that she elevated the clothes themselves.


    Charlie watched his brother leading his mute girlfriend from behind, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    He was always supposed to be his brother''s closest person...


    Michael also sighed in his heart, it seemed that he was really being neglected. At that moment, Geoff''s luxury car arrived as well. He opened the car door and got out, approaching Sylvester, "Master Sylvester." Sylvester nodded, making a sound of agreement.


    Michael silently walked towards Geoff and held his hand. "Let''s keep each other warm."


    Charlie joined their small group. "Brothers, count me in."

 Chapter 89 The Hunting Game (2)

    Shortly thereafter, Josh Fudge''s associates arrived with hundreds of shotguns. Shotguns boasted formidable firepower and remarkable uracy. While their range was restricted, they were exceedingly deadly on close-range targets. Nowadays, firearms had bemercialized and standardized. As long as one had the relevant licenses and registration information, even individuals could purchase them.


    People also used these guns for shootingpetitions. If they wanted to indulge in some shooting fun, as long as they had a clean background and proper registration, they could y at dedicated shooting ranges. However, the prices were not very friendly.


    Shotguns were the most suitable for thispetition.


    Trenton Szar picked up a Type 09 18.4mm shotgun, opened it up, and smiled teasingly, "Mr. Fudge, quite a generous move. Even the cheapest of these shotguns cost three thousand dors. Yet, you brought out hundreds of them in one go. I''m truly impressed."


    Josh Fudge chuckled, holding another shotgun and loading it with seven tungsten alloy cartridges before firing ahead.


    Boom!


    A loud sound exploded in the sky above the grasnd.


    "Not even close," Josh Fudge said, putting away his gun and turning to Trenton Szar. "My guns can''tpare to Ironfist Holding Center."


    Burl Cain shook his head, wondering if they really thought they couldpete with Ironfist Holding Center.


    Trenton Szar raised an eyebrow and shook the shotgun in his hand. "So, what''s the game n?"


    Everyone else listened attentively.


    Josh Fudge held the microphone and nced at the crowd. "In ancient times, the emperor would go hunting on horseback. But nowadays, it''s too dangerous for us to ride horses. Instead, we can use our own sightseeing vehicles and venture into the woods to hunt. What do you all think?"


    Someone raised an objection, "What about the animal carcasses? Are we supposed to carry them back? How will we know how much we''ve hunted if we don''t bring them back?"


    Josh Fudge waved his hand and said, "Indeed, the animal carcasses are too bulky to transport back. So, here''s the n: each person brings their own bodyguard, and after killing an animal, we''ll just cut off its head and bring it back. Animal heads can be preserved as specimens."


    Upon hearing this, L couldn''t help but frown.


    These people had no regard for life whatsoever.


    Victor embraced Flora Harrison and grinned, "I agree."


    It was only then that L cast a nce at Flora Harrison. Sensing someone''s gaze, Flora Harrison reciprocated with a smile in L''s direction.


    L no longer disyed the coldness she had shown before. She nodded and smiled lightly.


    In the next second, Sylvester grabbed her head and turned it back, looking a bit displeased. "Why are you smiling at her?"


    This little thing is really drawing attention, not only attracting men but also women now.


    Looks like he''ll have to keep a close eye on her in the future.


    L said, "...she''s beautiful."


    Sylvester sneered, "Hideous."


    This little thing thinks she''s beautiful?


    Tsk!


    Her standards are usually so high, but they''ve dropped today.


    You''ve crossed the line, you wretched fellow!


    "From now on, you''re only allowed to smile at me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I might do," Sylvester said, coldly looking at Flora Harrison, his possessiveness strongly evident.


    Caught off guard by his gaze, Flora Harrison turned her head.


    Mr. Gomez''s gaze... well, it''s terrifying.


    Mildred, who was listening behind them, broke out in a cold sweat.


    It seems that when he made a silly face at Miss L earlier and made herugh, the master was especially forgiving.


    After Josh Fudge finished speaking, he looked at Sylvester and inquired, "How do you feel, Mr. Gomez?"


    Sylvester yed with L''s delicate fingers,zily raising his gaze at her words, exuding an aura of luxury and lethargy. "You guys have fun, I''ll apany my little darling."


    He left, but what about the little darling?


    Josh Fudge chuckled. "It seems Mr. Gomez really spoils Miss L. But Mr. Gomez, you don''t have to worry. Each safari vehicle has a sturdy exterior that even fierce animals cannot break. Plus, there''s enough space for femalepanions to join as well."


    Before Sylvester could reply, a roar of a beast suddenly echoed from below the stands, deafening everyone and resounding through the sky.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the grasnds below the stands.

 Chapter 91 Forest Memories (1)

    As soon as he finished speaking, the blue eyes of the white lion on the grasnd suddenly became icy, and it pounced fiercely at a ck panther. The ck panther was a formidable presence among the beasts, whether in terms of speed or attack power.


    However, at the moment the white lion pounced, it had absolutely no ability to react or escape, and could only let itself be ughtered by the white lion.


    The white lion quickly bit the ck panther''s neck, shook its head left and right, and lifted the massive ck panther in the air, swinging it fiercely before smashing it down.


    In just a few seconds, the ck panther remained motionless, lying on thewn with crimson blood flowing from its neck, spraying onto the white lion like blooming red roses. Extinct.


    After seeing the ck panther die, the white lion began to leisurely devour it.


    Seeing the lion king start his meal, the other animals dared to continue eating slowly, but they wisely kept their distance from the white lion, afraid of disturbing its feeding and losing their lives. "Oh my God!" A voice of shock erupted from the crowd. "This white lion is so powerful!"


    "I love it. It haspletely ignited the passion within me."


    The women, on the other hand, were extremely frightened and sought refuge in their malepanions'' arms.


    L stopped eating and stared intently at the white lion feasting on the grasnd. Her eyes gradually reddened... Her thoughts wandered far away...


    In the forest, a two or three-year-old little girl in a hemp cloth dress was lying on the back of a small white lion. Her chubby little feet naturally hung down from the lion''s body, and she held onto the lion''s ears with her hands.


    With her big eyes closed, she leisurely enjoyed the warm and dappled sunlight in the forest, feeling extremely content.


    The little white lion carried the girl into the forest, asionally stopping by the flowers under the big tree.


    As she smelled the fragrance of the flowers, the little girl opened her bright, watery eyes.


    Using her chubby little hands, she plucked a red flower and smelled it. Then she tied the flower to the lion''s fur, pulling on it while grabbing onto the lion''s ears.


    The white lion was extremely unwilling. It was a male white lion and the child of the lion king.


    If a female white lion saw this, it would surelyugh at him.


    The white lion shook its head in resistance.


    However, the tender voice of the little girl prevented it. "Big White, this is the little red flower I''m giving you. You''re not allowed to get rid of it."


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, the white lion reluctantly stopped shaking its head, a hint of helplessness shing in its eyes.


    Alright, the master is more important than the female lion. It indulged her.


    "Big White, can we go y by the seaside after we pass through this deep forest?"


    The little girl touched its ears with her chubby little hands, her bright eyes sparkling as she eagerly looked into the depths of the forest.


    The white lion didn''t resist. It roared into the sky, seeming to warn some fierce beasts not to mess around, and also to call for other lions to apany them.


    After the roar, the white lion kicked its hind legs and ran quickly towards the depths of the forest. It was extremely agile, running very fast while swiftly avoiding obstacles. The little girl held onto the lion''s ears, her tender smile ringing through the forest...


    "Wow! Big White, I feel like I''m flying. Faster, even faster!"


    Hearing her words, the white lion increased its speed. Its deep blue eyes were extremely focused, paying attention to the surroundings.


    Like a streak of white, it swiftly disappeared into the depths of the forest...


    Arriving at the seaside, the little girl got off the white lion and ran towards the beach. The beach sparkled with golden light under the sun, looking incredibly beautiful.


    At the seaside, the little girl would asionally squat down to pick up seashells on the sand, while the white lionyzily under arge tree near the beach, its eyes half-closed. However, its gaze never left the beautiful and eye-catching little girl.

 Chapter 92 Forest Memories (2)

    Some tribesmen were fishing and collecting pearls at the seaside, and they had quite a harvest.


    Seeing the beautiful little daughter of their chief, the most beautiful celestial guardian in their eyes, alsoe to the seaside, the tribesmen approached and offered her the pearls they had salvaged from the sea. "Respected little princess, these are for you."


    The chubby hands of the little girl received them, her watery eyes staring at the pearls in her hands before handing them to a tribal sister. "These pearls were personally salvaged by Sunky sister. Cicery didn''t do anybor, so Cicery can''t ept them."


    "Cicery, these are from Sunky sister."


    "Here is a token of my gratitude. Please ept it. This way, the heavenly gods will also bless me."


    Little Cicery blinked her beautiful big eyes. She held a smooth seashell pearl in her hand and reached out her chubby little hand to hug Sunky''s leg.


    With the sweetest and most innocent voice, she said, "Thank you, Sister Sunky. May the heavenly gods bless you." Seeing this, the vigers gathered around Cicery and Sunky, singing joyous songs, hoping to bask in the divine light. Just then, on the distant sea, severalrge ships appeared, slowly approaching the forest.


    The orange-red steamships emitted a hoarse steam sound, roaring like wild beasts, and their engines thundered loudly.


    The number of steamships was huge. They sliced through the waves, with their propellers churning upyers of white water, leaving behind long ripples in the sea, creating a boiling turbulence. The vigers stopped singing and looked towards the sea with astonishment in their eyes.


    "Oh my, what is this? Is it a monster?"


    "This is a sea monster! Everyone, run quickly, go deep into the forest, find some stone axes, and prepare for battle!"


    Little White Lion stood up under the tree, and its pure white fur instantly puffed up. Its deep blue eyes were on guard, watching the fast-approachingrge steamships.


    However, before the vigers could run away, thoserge steamships quickly docked by the shore. Groups of men wearing camouge uniforms, helmets, and carrying rifles walked down from the ships. Standing on the deck of thergest ship was a man in his thirties. He stood tall and straight, wearing a white overcoat that fluttered in the sea breeze, making him look like a deity under the sunlight. He wore a mask, concealing his face, but his exposed deep and eagle-like eyes hinted at his extraordinary appearance.


    "Capture everyone. Leave no one behind," he ordered.


    As soon as he gave themand, the armed men ran towards the vigers. Whenever they caught someone, they would break their legs with their guns, preventing them from running away again. For a while, the sounds of intense gunfire and cannon sts filled the beach, apanied by the vigers'' cries of agony.


    The vigers did not possess modern firearms; their weapons were not even considered conventional.


    How could they possibly fight against these gun-wielding barbarians who had been tempered by modern civilization?


    The vigers shouted to Cicery, "Princess Cicery, run quickly! Go find the leader and hide in the forest."


    Cicery looked stunned at the scene, her big eyes filled with fear and confusion. She did not understand why this was happening.


    Suddenly, her gaze met the deep and sinister eyes of the man on therge steamship.


    The man had a smile in his eyes, and his maic voice poured out like a cello. "Be careful, I want that little girl brought to me unharmed."

 Chapter 94 Invitation

    Big White, do you recognize me too?


    I''m sure you''ve recognized me.


    People on the stands were startled as they saw the white lion nce towards them.


    "What is it looking at?"


    "The look in its eyes..."


    Josh Fudge, on the other hand, waved his shotgun in the direction of the white lion, unperturbed.


    This risky move immediately ignited a bloodthirsty fierceness in L, seated behind and to the left of Josh Fudge.


    "It''s been rumored that this white lion is a man-killer and despises humans. It might have set its eyes on someone among us. Therefore, when we hunt itter, be on guard for a counterattack. Don''t let it escape if we have the chance to kill it." Josh Fudge conveyed with an intense thirst for victory in his eyes.


    He enjoyed challenging the impossible.


    Some people in the crowd didn''t believe it, while others retreated.


    L nced at Big White, slightly lowering her head, and a chilling smirk appeared on her lips.


    Good!


    Very good!


    She would use her Big White as a toy for these wealthy and powerful individuals.


    Josh Fudge! You deserve to die!


    In just a few seconds, various ns shed through L''s mind.


    She would rescue Big White from these people.


    After thinking it over, L leaned into Sylvester''s arms, her hands embracing him.


    She buried her little head in his neck, her voice tinged with a coquettish tone.


    "Master Sylvester... I want a gift. Are you willing to give it to me?"


    She wanted Big White, wanted to bring her friend back, but she couldn''t go now.


    She was isted and helpless, with no one else to help her except Sylvester.


    Sylvester was surprised that this little thing suddenly climbed into his arms, and then he heard this unexpectedly charming voice full of pampering. It brought him immense satisfaction. Master Sylvester?


    This was the first time this little thing called him that!


    The voice was really pleasant to hear.


    He reached out and pinched L''s slender waist, his features rxed, his chin resting on top of L''s head, his voicezy and casual, "Tell me, what gift do you want?"


    As long as he could do it, he would present it to her.


    L didn''t expect Sylvester to agree so quickly.


    Holding him, she affectionately called out, "Master Sylvester, you''re so kind."


    Initially, L was unsure if Sylvester would agree. Therefore, she resorted to acting in a charming and yful manner, well aware that Sylvester found it impossible to resist her allure.


    Although, she felt a bit ashamed of this behavior.


    But now it seemed that he would agree without hesitation.


    Sylvester looked at L''s exquisite appearance, his entire being on edge, sitting upright. He reached out and lifted her chin and his amber eyes showed a bewitching expression that had an intoxicating effect on those who witnessed it. He stared at L''s watery eyes, which were as clear as water and slightly flushed. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    L leaned to the side and pointed at the white lion, "I want it."


    Sylvester followed L''s line of sight and looked at the white lion, which was staring at a certain ce on the tform. Their gazes met.


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrow when he saw the expression in its eyes.


    This white lion is quite interesting.


    "Why do you want it?"


    Sylvester was puzzled.


    How could this little thing, who looked delicate and soft, like such a wild beast?


    nning to hunt it down and make its head into a specimen at home so she wouldn''t be afraid anymore?


    Disregarding Sylvester''s confusion, L grabbed onto his clothes with her delicate hand and, with a sly downturn of her lips, uttered," Regardless, I want it. Just one word, will you grant it or not." Her tone carried a hint of threat and usation, but in Sylvester''s eyes, it was extremely cute.


    He would give his precious one anything she wanted.

 Chapter 43 Bathroom Torture by Lela (3)

    "Ah..."


    Finley, being spoiled and pampered, had no power to resist and could only be at L''s mercy.


    After a round, Finley''s carefully styled hair and makeup were ruined.


    "You..." Finley couldn''t even muster the strength to push L away. She could only support herself with both hands on the sink, trying to alleviate her suffering.


    Nelda stood dumbfounded on the side. Once she realized what was happening, she got up from the floor and pounced towards L.


    As if having eyes behind her back, L quickly sidestepped when Nelda lunged at her. This allowed her right hand to exert even more force, causing Finley''s entire head to submerge in the water. Unable to breathe in the water thatcked any trace of air, Finley''s hands iled uncontrobly.


    Nelda''s attempt fell short as she turned around and extended her hands towards L.


    With a cold sneer, L swiftly grabbed Nelda''s iing hand, immediately bending her fingers backwards. Nelda cried out in pain and couldn''t fight back. Just like Finley, her hair fell into L''s grasp.


    At this moment, L was like a master of a game, holding a head in each hand. Both washbasins in front of her were filled with water. L raised the girls'' heads by their hair and pressed them back down, repeating the motion as the heads in the water rose and fell, creating a scene of mayhem in the bathroom.


    "Apologize," L pulled up Finley''s head, her voice cold.


    Finley stared back at her reflection in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, like a ghost. "...I spit on you."


    She was truly defiant.


    L wasted no time and pushed her head down again before grabbing Nelda''s head on her left. "What about you?"


    "Vixen... mmm..."


    L didn''t hesitate to push Nelda''s head back down.


    "As stubborn as a dead duck," L continued this cycle, devoid of any emotions, like a demon lurking in the dark. "What''s the point?"


    Suddenly, a puzzled female voice came from outside the bathroom.


    "Who''s in there?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Nelda and Finley''s hearts leaped with joy, causing them to struggle even more vigorously.


    Water sshed all over L''s body and face, dampening her hair.


    Unconcerned about whoever was outside, L furrowed her brow and persistently tormented the two individuals who had ignorantly provoked her. Eleanor, not receiving any response, became more curious by themotion inside and walked in through the open door. "Uh~"


    She was stunned by the scene before her.


    What did she see?


    That fairy-like sister L was gripping a woman''s hair with one hand, forcefully pushing her head into the water.


    She raised their heads for a breath after about a minute, and within a span of two seconds, she pressed them back down.


    This cycle repeated five times before she started asking again, "Apologize or not?"


    Finley remained obstinate, "Fuck you!"


    L quickly pressed her head down again.


    Nelda, on the other hand, couldn''t hold on any longer. "I apologize, I apologize. I''m sorry, we didn''t mean it. Please let Finley go too."


    L pushed her away abruptly, her tone cold. "Finley''s issue is none of your business, go away."


    Eleanor immediately understood what was happening. So these two little bad girls were bullying the little fairy sister behind Master Sylvester''s back. They really had no idea of what they were doing.


    Nelda''s eyes darted around, wanting to call for help, but Eleanor stopped her, closing and locking the door.


    Nelda looked at Eleanor in shock. "What are you doing?"


    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders. "Can''t you see? I''m stopping you."


    L nced at Eleanor through the mirror, and they exchanged a nce. Eleanor smiled, and L raised her eyebrow.


    "You..." Nelda was furious.


    Eleanor was from an old money family.


    Her Frost family was just newly rich, without the confidence to confront her face to face.


    Moreover, they were the ones who started this, so neither side was in the right.


    She really wanted to persuade Finley to apologize.


    "What ''you''? Just stay there and watch the show." Eleanor crossed her arms. "You understand the severity of the situation quite well, unlike Finley over there." "And you still won''t apologize?" L asked while she raised Finley''s head.


    Finley gritted her teeth. If it wasn''t for the embarrassment and the need to avoid humiliation, she wouldn''t have to endure this torment.


    "I refuse..."


    Eleanor became even more interested upon hearing this.

 Chapter 100 Big White, Does It Hurt?

    L didn''t hide it, "I can handle it a little, Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester didn''t say anything, but a trace of darkness shed in his eyes.


    He then said, "This thing is dangerous. Children like you shouldn''t touch it again."


    Sylvester threw the gun to Mildred behind him and drove past Josh Fudge''s car, heading deep into the forest.


    L was puzzled why Sylvester didn''t continue asking, but after some thought, she chose to remain silent.


    ...


    Josh Fudge sat in the car, threw the gun aside, and his eyes were filled with displeasure.


    "What''s going on?"


    The subordinate hesitated and said, "Mr. Fudge, it seems like the tires burst."


    Josh Fudge looked at the subordinate through the rearview mirror, his gaze as venomous as ever. "Then why the hell are you just standing there? Call the staff!"


    The subordinate, fearing being thrown to the savage beasts, quickly took out his phone, hands trembling.


    ...


    At the deepest part of the forest, Big Whitey in the grass, its tongue lolling out.


    The head licking the wound on its hind leg.


    The shotgun, unlike conventional firearms, did not have a barrel for bullets but rather a barrel for shells. Although single-shot, the tungsten alloy shell would shatter into countless small particles upon firing. The country M once considered shotguns as the primary firearms for capturing criminals.


    As long as the distance wasn''t too close, this gun wouldn''t be lethal, but it would inflict unimaginable pain.


    Just now, Big White had managed to dodge, but the scattered small particles still hit it.


    On its hind leg, there were scattered traces of blood permeating outward.


    The white fur was stained with crimson.


    Just as it was licking its wound, suddenly, it felt a familiar scent getting closer and closer. Before it could even stand up, a soft touch pounced into its embrace.


    "Big White... Big White, I know it''s you, I''m Cicery."


    L dove into Big White''s embrace, holding it tightly, her eyes immediately turning red.


    Sitting in the car, Mildred witnessed this scene and felt the most intense shock of her life.


    She pointed at L, her eyes filled with fear, her finger trembling, her tongue quivering, "Si... sir!"


    Sylvester''s eyes expressed strong displeasure, feeling a surge of bloodlust wanting to emerge from within him.


    His slender hand tightly gripped the silver pistol.


    But when he saw L''s joyful expression, he slowly rxed his fingers, forcibly suppressing that surge of bloodlust inside him. Damn!


    Really annoying.


    "Why waste words? Keep an eye on the surroundings. Once there''s any other beasts approaching, shoot them all."


    Mildred had no choice but to put away her expression that resembled seeing a ghost and looked around with the gun in her hand.


    Seeing the softness in her embrace, Big White finally had no doubts.


    This was its little master.


    It extended its tongue and licked L''s hand.


    A sob came from its abdomen...


    Listen closely, it sounded excited, yet also unbelievably trembling.


    L knew there was no time to waste now.


    She looked up, holding Big White''s front paws in her hands, just about to discuss with it when she saw the back leg of Big White stained with crimson. Exactly the same as the previous injury.


    L raised her hand to touch it, and the back leg of Big White trembled.


    With moist eyes, L''s voice trembled, "Big White, does it hurt?"


    Big White''s deep blue eyes affectionately looked at L, seeing the tears in her eyes.


    It then extended its tongue and licked L''s face.


    As if saying, little master, I''m not in pain, don''t cry.


    L hugged Big White, and in the moment her gaze lowered, her eyebrows and eyes turned sharp.


    Josh Fudge!


    You deserve to die.


    Sylvester sitting in the car was really frustrated.


    I can''t stand it anymore.


    How can a little thing be so intimate with an animal?


    Those who know might think it''s a master-pet rtionship, while those who don''t might even think it''s a bestiality situation.


    He pushed open the car door, extended his slender legs, and his handsome face was filled with obvious displeasure...


    --


    Author''s Note:


    Ah, sorry for beingte, hahaha! Starting from today, L Baby will handle someone for the next few days~ It''s another alter ego of L Baby, going online~ Please stay tuned. Thank you for all the lovely support and love, the author is very happy~ Love you all, bowing.

 Chapter 103 The Hunting Game (Part 1)

    In the stands, Burl turned his attention to Josh Fudge. Impatient by nature, he was direct. "Mr. Fudge, what''s this exciting game you''ve mentioned? It''s a perfect day, the sun is out. If we don''t start soon, we''ll lose the light. Are we ying some kind of horror game?"


    Josh Fudge, having just received an update from his team, reassured Burl, "There''s no intention to dy. With the sunlight as it is, now''s the best time for the game. Nighttime would only add unnecessary gore and danger." Sylvester''s interest was piqued at the mention of danger. "Gory and dangerous? Sounds intriguing."


    Noticing Sylvester''s reaction, Josh Fudge became more animated. "I''ve heard Mr. Gomez is an excellent shot. It''ll be interesting to see if hees out on top."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow. "Are we talking about using guns?"


    Josh Fudge hinted at a challenge. "Without guns, we''d be nothing more than sitting ducks."


    He then addressed Trenton, "The firearms were purchased legally, all fitted with safety mechanisms. I''m licensed to own them. No objections, right?"


    Trenton, with the air of a military man, chuckled and replied with a sidelong nce at Josh Fudge, "As long as everything''s legal, I see no issue. You haven''t broken anyws or hurt anyone, after all."


    A collective gasp rose from the crowd.


    Heads turned to view the scene below the stands.


    The tform was nked by metal railings, overlooking a vast grasnd with a winding stream, designed to resemble a savannah.


    The isted area in front of the stands, edged by a man-made forest, suddenly became the stage for a dramatic entrance.


    Trucks, their metal bodies glinting, emerged from the trees, each followed by a parade of wild animals-wolves, tigers, leopards, bears, lions. Wolves were the most numerous, forming a formidable group. As the trucks halted, the animals pounced on the live bait, their roars and the prey''s cries merging into a chilling chorus. The stream ran red, the scent of blood thick in the air, leaving the onlookers in shock. The women, unustomed to such brutality, recoiled. The more sensitive among them soughtfort in thepany of men.


    The men felt a primal thrill, their excitement kindled by the spectacle.


    Sylvester quickly shielded L''s eyes from the carnage.


    She had been nervous at the sound of the beasts; this sight would be too much.


    His expression darkened. Josh Fudge had gone too far.


    But L resisted, insisting, "I''m not scared."


    "Really?" He was skeptical.


    With a firm nod, L pushed his hands away.


    Seeing her bravery, Sylvester couldn''t help but smile, albeit wryly.


    Burl, intrigued, asked, "What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Fudge?"


    Josh Fudge replied with a smile and a respectful nod to Sylvester before standing to address the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, as your host, I present a game more thrilling than any horseback ride. Today, we hunt. Here are the guns. The one who takes down the most game will win a Purple Gold mine I own in country E."


    His eyes met Sylvester''s, revealing the true intent behind the spectacle to curry favor with him.


    The young, spirited heirs were captivated by the novelty, their eyes alight with the prospect of the prize. After all, no one ever thinks they have enough wealth.


    --


    Author''s note:


    A key character has been introduced. Thank you for your patience on this journey. I bow to you all, with love (^ (^0^c).

 Chapter107 Forest Memories (Part 2)

    By the sea, fishermen from the tribe caught fish and harvested pearls, reaping bountiful rewards.


    When they saw the leader''s beautiful daughter, protected by the highest deity and their princess, they eagerly presented her with pearls they''d retrieved from the depths. "Dear Princess," they offered reverently. "Please ept this gift from us."


    The little girl''s chubby hands carefully took a pearl, her sparkling eyes inspecting it before she handed it back. "This pearl was dived for by Sister Sunky. I did no work for it; I cannot take it." "But Princess Cicery," they insisted. "It''s a token of Sunky''s regard. ept it, and the gods will bless her too."


    Little Cicery blinked her beautiful eyes, her chubby hand caressing the smooth pearl she held. With a sweet, tender voice, she hugged Sunky''s leg and said, "Thank you, Sunky. May the angels watch over you." Around them, the tribe gathered, singing joyful songs, hoping to bask in the divine blessing bestowed upon Cicery and Sunky.


    Suddenly, the distant horizon was broken by a fleet ofrge ships slowly making their way toward the forest''s edge.


    The orange-hued steamships roared with hoarse engines, like that of wild beasts, the booming of their motors thunderous to the ear.


    A formidable number of vessels cut through the waves, their propellers churning up the sea into frothing whitecaps, trailing long ripples across the water.


    The singing stopped as everyone turned to stare at the approaching ships, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    "What in the world is that? Are those monsters?"


    "Sea monsters areing! Everyone, run to the deep woods, grab your axes, get ready to fight!"


    Below, a White Lion stood guard, its pure white fur standing on end, its deep blue eyes cautiously watching the approaching behemoths.


    Before the tribe had the chance to scatter, the ships docked swiftly at the shore, and men dressed in camouge, donned with helmets, and wielding rifles, disembarked.


    Atop the deck of thergest ship stood a man in his thirties, his posture tall andmanding. The sea breeze yed with his white coat, making him appear godlike under the sunlight. A mask obscured his face, but his eyes, sharp like a hawk''s, hinted at a striking visage.


    "Leave none behind, take them all," hemanded.


    At his order, armed men rushed toward the tribespeople, crippling anyone caught with brutal precision, rendering escape impossible.


    Gunfire and screams filled the air as the tribe,cking modern arms, fell before the savagery of the gunmen.


    Cries went up from the tribe, "Princess Cicery, run! Find the chief and hide in the forest!"


    Shocked and confused by the chaos, Cicery''s wide eyes filled with fear and disbelief. She could not understand what was happening.


    Then, she locked eyes with the man on the ship. His gaze, deep yet sinister, held a smile as his voice, smooth and resonant as a cello, poured forth, "Be careful with that little girl. I want her brought to me unharmed."

 Chapter110 Confront with Rex

    He had truly surrendered.


    As the thought crossed his mind, Master Sylvester''s slender hand pinched L''s waist teasingly, his voice carrying a whiny undertone, "Babe, what if I can''t beat it? If I get eaten, who''s going to protect you then?" Master Sylvester Gomez, you''ve had enough.


    But, there was truth in that what if Master Sylvester couldn''t win?


    What if he got bitten by Big White?


    Seeing L hesitate, Master Sylvester let out a sigh; the kid was really willing to let him go.


    Master Sylvester raised his hand helplessly, pinching L''s chin, about to speak when he heard L assure him confidently, "No way, Master Sylvester is the best, totally unbeatable." Again, her words wereden with double entendre.


    "Am I that amazing?" Master Sylvester arched an eyebrow.


    L pondered for a moment, nodded, then with a coquettish plea added, "Master Sylvester, I want a live, unharmed white lion."


    Does the kid even grasp the danger of what she''s asking for? To dare want it alive!


    L flung herself into Master Sylvester''s arms, her voice dripping with seduction, "Master Sylvester, give it to me, please."


    Master Sylvester chuckled inwardly, but his gaze fixed sternly on L, "Okay, I''ll give it to you. Everything for you."


    How could he deny her anything? If she asked for the stars or the moon, he''d find a way to pluck them from the sky for her. L''s eyes gleamed with joy at his words.


    Master Sylvester, thank you. Thank you for being willing to face danger for me.


    Thank you for not needing any other reason but my single ask, disregarding even peril.


    But do you understand? Knowing that you''re willing to risk it all for me makes it impossible for me to let you really fall into harm''s way.


    If you go, I''ming with you. With me by your side, no one, no beast, can harm you.


    Big White is mine; he won''t hurt you.


    L looked up and nted a kiss on the corner of Master Sylvester Gomez''s lips. "Master Sylvester, then I''m going."


    Hearing this, the smile on Master Sylvester''s face faltered as he gazed intently at L, his eyes filled with a clear refusal. "No."


    Training a wild white lion was risky enough for him; taking the little one on such a peril was out of the question.


    Lost, L pondered for a moment before pressing her lips to Master Sylvester Gomez''s ear, whispering softly, "Master Sylvester, he knows me. Please let mee. Big White won''t hurt me, and he certainly won''t hurt you." If Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t go, she couldn''t either. And then, Big White''s fate would be nothing but a hunter''s trophy.


    At her words, Master Sylvester jolted, his gaze dropping to meet hers-seeing the intense pleading, the... intense sorrow.


    It was the first time the little one had begged him for something.


    And it was the first time he''d seen such emotion in her eyes-even when she''d recalled the agony of being experimented on, she''d never shown such vulnerable sorrow...


    He didn''t ask why L would say those words because if she said them, he believed them.


    Master Sylvester Gomez looked over at the lion, finally realizing the object of its attention-his little one.


    Watching the lion''s deep blue eyes brimming with affection and excitement as they fixed on L in his arms, Sylvester''s face fell. Damn!


    It must be a male, right?


    Damn!


    Now did he have to guard against men, fend off women, and now also watch out for a male beast?


    He regretted it. The little one''s eyes should only see him; how could there be room for an animal?


    "We''re not going; it''s too dangerous." His refusal was firm.


    "...." L was stunned.


    How could this bastard go back on his word just like that?

 Chapter113 The Young Masters Call

    "If I hear that kind of stupidity from you again, you might as well wait for someone to pick up your body," Fudge warned.


    His subordinate nched, quickly bowing his head in apology. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fudge. My vision was too narrow."


    Without another word, Fudge stepped on the gas, steered his wheel, and headed into the forest.


    Dozens of cars weaved through the trees, their passage punctuated by the asional distress call of an animal on the brink of death, an unsettling symphony for the soul.


    Despite the usually refreshing air of the forest, a nauseating stench of blood pervaded the scene, making me feel like I might lose my stomach.


    L was worried sick, fearing that Big White might have fallen victim to a hunter''s bullet.


    Master Sylvester Gomez could sense L''s apprehension and offered some reassurance. "Don''t worry," he said, "your man promised to bring him back unscathed, and he''s a man of his word." He was inwardly seething with annoyance, but he put on a front for the kid''s sake, saying what he didn''t believe.


    To be honest, he thought, if that lion''s gone, it''s no skin off my back. But then again, if the cat was dead, the kid would be heartbroken.


    And he wouldn''t stand for any heartache for the little one on his watch.


    Ah, what the heck, he thought, ying the good Samaritan wouldn''t kill him.


    "Mhm," L replied gloomily.


    Behind them, Mildred Gomez''s mouth dropped open in shock, her mind racing with incredulity.


    What? When did Master Sylvester Gomez be L''s man?


    Holy smokes! That was fast.


    And L, she''s not even of age yet, still a Mutant for crying out loud.


    Geez, the boss sure has... an intense taste.


    Damn, this has got to be illegal, right?


    Oblivious to Mildred''s mental drama, the pair in front was focused solely on the task at hand.


    Driving deeper into the woods, they came across multiple carcasses of fierce animals scattered on the ground, their heads missing, no doubt imed by someone.


    Then a woman''s scream pierced the air from not too far away.


    L looked up ahead and saw a tour vehicle with a busted tire. Next to ity a ck bear, clearly shot dead, its head grotesquely sliced in half.


    A bodyguard-typey on the ground motionless, his face pulped, obviously swatted by another bear''s paw that hadn''t yet been taken down.


    Now, that bear was sprawled outside the vehicle, mming massive paws against the side, its eyes filled with wild rage.


    Its mate had been killed by humans.


    The bear''s strength was formidable; despite the dense metal barriers, it managed to shatter both window panes, revealing Flora Harrison''s face stricken with terror. Obviously, inside the vehicle were Victor and Flora Harrison.


    Flora covered her mouth with her hand, body trembling, tears sshing down her cheeks.


    "We''ve... we''ve got a fatality," she stammered.


    Victor, equally shaken by the scene, reacted swiftly, hoisting his shotgun and firing at the bear.


    The st at close range was a critical hit.


    With a thunderous "bang," the male bear stumbled backward, swayed, and finally copsed to the ground.


    Victor holstered his gun and red at Flora Harrison, muttering curses under his breath. "Stop your crying, you know women, always bawling their eyes out."


    Flora stifled her sobs, having no other choice.


    With that, Victor mmed on the gas pedal and veered off down an alternate road, leaving his own bodyguard behind without a second thought.


    Mildred Gomez watched from a distance, muttering, "That''s just cold-blooded."


    Master Sylvester Gomez observed the scene without emotion, ready to drive off in search of the elusive White Lion.


    Suddenly, a streak of white darted out from the forest, its senses tingling with the smell of human blood. Its deep blue eyes filled with a bloodthirsty ferocity, fueled by the memory of those heartless humans who had taken its young master. It was determined to sink its teeth into the despicable flesh of these culprits.


    Just as it was about to pounce on the unconscious bodyguard lying on the ground, it heard a long-missed call from somewhere close by.


    That was... the voice of its young master.


    "Big White..."

 Chapter 49 Sylvester Amuses Lela to Speak

    In the morning, after Sylvester finished his morning exercise and freshened up, he went straight to L''s room. L was still sleeping, breathing softly.


    Sylvester walked in and when he saw her sleeping face, his heart softened. He reached out and gently touched L''s soft face, his eyes filled with affection.


    In fact, L had already woken up when Sylvester came in. Although she enjoyed sleeping, she had a strong sense of vignce. She was able to sense immediately should someone suddenly appeared within three meters of her territory. She seemed to open her sleepy eyes and saw Sylvester''s handsome face in front of her. She kicked away the covers and pounced on him.


    She nuzzled against his neck affectionately.


    Like an adorable and noble little kitten that could melt one''s heart.


    Sylvester felt immense satisfaction and picked her up, his voice deep with tender indulgence, "Good morning, little one."


    L was being held tightly by him, her little face resting on his shoulder, not saying a word.


    Seeing that she wasn''t speaking, Sylvester coaxed her, "Baby, say good morning."


    He wanted to hear her voice.


    Yesterday, she suddenly spoke, although it was mostly swearing, but he couldn''t get enough of it.


    L had beenzily ying with his hair with her eyes closed. His hair was excessively soft and beautiful, with a pleasant texture that she greatly liked.


    Upon hearing his words, L immediately opened her eyes, her wet gaze looking at him. She paused for a moment and imitated his words, "Good morning." "You''re so well-behaved." Sylvester rubbed her face with satisfaction before a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    "Little one, can you tell me how you suddenly started to speak?" Sylvester sat on the edge of the bed, holding her in his arms, his eyes filled with contemtion. L remained silent, pretending to be clueless. She was just a Mutant without intellect.


    Don''t ask her.


    Suddenly, Sylvester thought of something, raised his eyebrows, and nced at the innocent L. He bit his lip but didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t dwell on this matter and instead carried her to freshen up.


    Only then did L see her reflection in the mirror, wearing...pajamas.


    She blinked her eyes and looked again, and it was still the same pajamas. Immediately, her face turned red with a "rub."


    "Clo...clo..." she pointed at her clothes.


    Sylvester watched in the mirror as he saw L''s face turn red with blush and noticed the teasing smile in her eyes. He leaned closer to her ear and spoke with a sexy voice, "I personally changed it for youst night. Are you only feeling shy now?"


    L widened her eyes. She had fallen asleepst night and had no idea, okay?


    "Haha!" Seeing L bing increasingly restless, Sylvester stopped teasing her. He held the electric toothbrush he had previously bought, squeezed some toothpaste onto it, and said as he brushed his teeth, "I was joking. I had the servant change it for you."


    He wasn''t going to worry about this matter anymore. Sylvester continued brushing his teeth.


    Hunger, but not to the point of being desperate enough to eat anything.


    Upon hearing these words, L felt relieved, but in her heart, she couldn''t help but give him a disdainful look.


    L was originally going to wash her face and brush her teeth on her own, but just as she was about to fetch her toothbrush, she didn''t take it back from Sylvester''s hand.


    She looked at Sylvester with a puzzled expression.


    "I''ll do it."


    He personally attended to the little one.


    "...why not enjoy it?"


    L nestled in Sylvester''s arms, allowing him to take care of her.


    Seeing the little one indulging in the experience, Sylvester chuckled softly.


    After freshening up, L went to the wardrobe and changed into a refreshing green dress. Although it was amonly worn outfit, it was a unique design from Starlit.


    Simple, yet every detail exuded beauty.


    When Sylvester saw hering out of the changing room, he was momentarily stunned.


    Starlit''s unique design couldn''t hide the liveliness emanating from the little one. She was like a vine growing and intertwining upwards under the spring sunlight, with dewdrops on the green leaves, emitting a vibrant and clean beauty. Her slightly upturned eyes added a touch of charm.


    Absolutely captivating.


    Every aspect catered to his aesthetic sense.


    He looked at her and reached out his hand.


    L walked over, ced her hand in his palm, and held it. She looked up at him, smiled, paused for a moment, and called him, "Sylvester."


    It was the first time she said his name in his presence, and her heart was filled with joy.


    Taking the initiative to call him undoubtedly put Sylvester in a great mood.


    He lowered his gaze, tightly gripping her hand, and with a seductive tone, he said, "Good, say my name once more."


    However, L ignored him and ran straight downstairs to the dining room.


    She was hungry.

 Chapter117 Beowulf, What a Pushover

    Big White''s proud expression turned wary at the sight of the metallic chain in Master Sylvester''s hand. He whimpered, backing away slowly.


    His deep blue eyes locked onto the chain, tense and ready to leap and sever it.


    Upon seeing this, L stepped in front of Master Sylvester, "Master Sylvester..."


    With a smirk and mischievous glint in his eye, Sylvester yfully ruffled L''s hair, "Sweetheart, if you want to take him with us, sometimes we have to be crafty. You have to y the game for real."


    ...


    Eventually, in the backseat of the tour car, Big White sat with his legs bound by chains, looking impatient and sulking.


    Driving away, Sylvester nced at Big White in the rearview mirror, his face finally rxing into a smile.


    Little beast, daring topete with me for affection.


    This is just the beginning.


    Mildred Gomez trailed behind, clutching a metal leash in one hand, trying to appease Big White, "Easy there, big fe. I had no choice, you know? Justy off the biting, okay?" Truth was, Mildred was a bit of a chicken. He was scared stiff that the big guy would turn on him in a bad mood.


    He really didn''t want to take the fall for anything else.


    After all, to think that the once-mighty king of beasts, whomanded awe and respect from all, was now willing to be harnessed and put in the back seat was honestly kind of a downer. L could sense Master Sylvester Gomez''s irritation. She turned her head to steal a nce at his impably chiseled profile and murmured, "Master Sylvester, are you... jealous?"


    The smile that had started to form on Master Sylvester Gomez''s face faltered, and he coughed awkwardly, raising a hand in denial, "Jealous? Me? That''s augh."


    L bit her lip to suppress a giggle, "But I think you are."


    Master Sylvester Gomez shot her a sidelong re and remained in denial, "Cut it out, sweetheart. I''m a sophisticated guy. Would I really be jealous of an animal?" The very idea!


    L looked back at Big White, who sat in the backseat with a look of sulking resignation, and softly contested, "Big White isn''t just an animal."


    He was her irreceable best friend.


    Without a word, Master Sylvester Gomez drove one-handed, his piercing eyes focused on the road ahead, his hands expertly navigating the touring car around obstacles. Clearly peeved.


    L sighed in defeat, reached over, and intertwined her fingers with Master Sylvester Gomez''s. She lifted their sped hands to her lips and kissed his gently.


    The soft, moist sensation lingered on the back of Master Sylvester Gomez''s hand and rippled through his heart.


    "Fine!"


    If the littledy insists he''s not an animal, then... for now, he isn''t.


    L tilted her head and caught the subtle smile at the corner of Master Sylvester Gomez''s eyes. His grip tightened momentarily, and for a fraction of a second, her gaze dropped to their hands, happiness brimming in her beautiful eyes. She thought to herself, Master Sylvester, you''re really easy to cate.


    In the back seat, Mildred Gomez caught the whole exchange and exhaled a weary sigh, exchanging disbelieving looks with Big White.


    Talk about a love that was hard to witness!


    Mildred needed a breather. He rolled down the window of the back seat, craving some fresh air...


    ...


    The tour vehicle trundled from the wooded area towards the open ins, and before long, the viewing stand came into view.


    Women with faint hearts, who had not dared to partake in the adventure, waited upon the stands.


    From a distance, the first tour vehicle burst out from the trees.


    The rear window was open, and when the women spotted a living, breathing, white lion seated inside, they let out shrieks of astonishment.


    "Good heavens, the white lion''s been captured alive!"


    "Who did it? They must be pretty tough."


    Everyone knew the fierce reputation of that white lion.


    Somebody actually had the guts to capture it.


    Epic!


    Goy Gomez had opted out and was on the stand, waiting. Observing the expression on Mildred Gomez''s face from the back seat, even his typically stony demeanor gave way to shock in that moment. Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t stop; he drove straight out onto the ins.

 Chapter120 Its Not About Liking; Its About Conquering

    Fudge nced at the white lion thoughtfully. "Mr. Gomez, you''re fond of this beast?"


    He knew well the white lion''s animosity toward humans and its ferociousbat power.


    Master Sylvester Gomez released L and approached Big White. Under the beast''s hostile gaze, he nonchntly took a metal chain, holding it with a faint smirk, "Fondness isn''t the word; I relish the thrill of conquest." With that, he gave a firm tug on the chain, as if to release his vexation.


    Big White, the shaggy-headed beast, strained forward when he was tugged, baring his teeth and roaring loudly at Master Sylvester Gomez.


    Master Gomez seemed utterly indifferent to Big White''s disy of anger, ncing sidelong at Josh Fudge, "What''s the matter, Mr. Fudge? Not willing to part with your pet?"


    Josh Fudge nced at the white lion and, after a moment of thought, broke into a smile. "Not at all, it''s just an animal. If Mr. Gomez wants it, he can have it."


    "Well, that''s very generous of you, Mr. Fudge."


    With a casual toss, Master Gomez threw the metal leash aside, and Mildred Gomez, who hade up beside him, quickly caught it, eyeing Big White warily as he snarled and snarled. "Hey there, big fe, don''t bite me, okay? I''m just the help here."


    Seeing that Mildred wasn''t intentionally pulling on the chain, Big White started walking forward, pulling her along with a proud gait and snorting disdainfully through his nostrils. Mildred stood silent, wondering if it shouldn''t be the other way around - wasn''t she supposed to be leading him?


    The frenzied mix of wealthy onlookers and theirpanions were practically petrified at the sight. Mouths agape, they watched in disbelief.


    "Didn''t Mr. Fudge say this lion hated people?"


    "I''m guessing it''s for show, that beast must''ve been tamed by a trainer."


    "But does a tamed animal not bite? Is there a hierarchy of disdain among the beasts, where they won''t challenge those stronger?"


    "Who knows? As long as it doesn''t bite me," said one of the tycoons, who then hid behind his car and pushed hispanion in front to shield himself.


    Josh Fudge, of course, wanted to keep Master Gomez around. In an effort to currying favor, he stepped in front of Master Gomez, who was about to walk towards his waiting car with L in his arm.


    "Mr. Gomez, it''s gettingte, why not stay for a while? Our wildlife park has a natural hot spring. Even though it''s summer, soaking in the hot spring is quite pleasant. Plus, we''ve juste from a hunting game, and the smell of blood is on us - a hot soak would be perfect. Besides, I noticed the lion has an injury on its hind leg; how about I have our park veterinarian take a look?"


    Hearing this, L squeezed Master Gomez''s hand, looking up earnestly into his eyes with her own bright and imploring gaze.


    Master Sylvester Gomez couldn''t care less about treating Big White''s hind leg injury, but one look into L''s alluring eyes melted his resolve.


    "Little troublemaker, seems like you''ve got your heart set on a dip in the hot springs, huh?" Sylvester said, deliberately not mentioning Big White''s injury, even though he knew perfectly well that L was deeply concerned about the lion and only stayed to tend to it.


    L, realizing just how jealous Sylvester could get, nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I''d like to soak in the hot springs with Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester''s heart fluttered as a dark sparkle crossed his eyes and a sly smile curved his lips, "You want to join me in the hot springs? Alright then, your wish is mymand, darling."


    L was speechless -


    Men and their ego.


    Josh Fudge, seeing the man agree, couldn''t hide his tion, "Mr. Gomez, I''ll have one of my guys show you to your room."

 Chapter 123We Are Just Expected to Serve Mister

    In a sudden moment while L''s hand glided over his abs, something snapped within Master Sylvester Gomez. There was no time to ask L about her childhood - he released her and bolted awkwardly towards the bathroom.


    Soon after, the sounds of washing and rinsing echoed from the bathroom.


    Lying on the couch, L''s eyes were fixed on the bathroom door as she let out a mischievous chuckle. She understood she was living in a modern, civilized world, and appreciated the respect Master Sylvester Gomez afforded her. Master Sylvester...


    Master Sylvester...


    You''re such a gem.


    While Master Sylvester groomed himself in the bathroom, L rose from the couch and connected her phone to the hotel''s Wi-Fi. Her delicate fingers danced across the screen as she quickly hacked into the hotel''s surveince system. She smirked coldly as she scanned each camera feed, finding no blind spots. Then she turned her attention to the top floor-the suite of Josh Fudge. As expected, even when the room was empty, it was heavily guarded by security. Typical Josh Fudge with his top-notch protection.


    But now, having crossed her, he wouldn''t have it easy.


    The noises from the bathroom subsided, and an hourter, Master Sylvester Gomez stepped out with a clearly irritated expression. The torturous tease of seeing but not being able to touch, made worse by the provocations of the cunning little vixen.


    Seeing Master Sylvester emerge, L yfully stuck out her tongue and pocketed her phone.


    "Master Sylvester," she called sweetly, the impish seducer nowhere in sight.


    Just then, the hotel door opened, and Master Sylvester answered. A hotel employee delivered a set of new spa attire, avoiding eye contact and bowing slightly. "Mr. Gomez, the hot springs are ready for you to enjoy." Thinking of the little one fresh out of the wilderness, Master Sylvester epted the attire and closed the door behind him.


    "Sweetheart, get dressed."


    ...


    The hot springs at the wildlife sanctuary were expansive set unevenly, far from uniform, creating a scattered yet harmoniousyout.


    Although it was a natural hot spring, privacy had to be considered, so it was enclosed to form an indoor retreat.


    The soaking areas were divided by gender.


    Steam rose gently from the hot spring, and beside it on a limestone podium, scented candles burned, their thin wisp of smoke mitigating the natural sulfur odor of the waters.


    Soft music filled the air, adding to the overallfort of the setting.


    Master Sylvester Gomez, with his muscr torso exposed, lounged by the pool''s edge, his arms casually draped over the rim. His head bowed, amber eyes closed, and sensuous lips slightly parted. Mist clung to his chiseled profile, condensing into droplets that traveled down his fair, taut cheeks before falling into the water, creating delicate ripples.


    He exuded an otherworldly, breathtaking allure.


    Master Sylvester Gomez had been mulling over something L had said, with his eyes closed.


    What was that about a tribe? She belonged to a forest tribe?


    Just then, soft footsteps approached from behind.


    Instantly, Gomez''s eyes snapped open, and he surged to his feet. Two girls who had just reached him were startled, losing their bnce and tumbling into the water.


    "Speak! Who sent you here?" he demanded, his cool gaze piercing them, voice deep and as chilling as a plunge into an icy cave.


    He had been careless, so engrossed in thoughts about the girl that he hadn''t noticed their arrival.


    The two girls floundered in the water, finally regaining theirposure. One, slightly braver, answered uneasily, "We... we didn''t know, sir. We were just told to take good care of the gentleman." The instructions!


    To serve!


    Ha!


    In a sh, Gomez''s eyes turned sharp as frigid des, his presence now oppressively cold, his tone biting, "Leave!"

 Chapter 126 Sylvesters Plea

    "Ouch, babe, that hurts," Sylvester Gomez winced as Cicery released her grip and backed away from his embrace. Her eyes, reddened from emotion, looked up at him. ''Sylvester,'' she said with a quivering voice, "Sylvester." Sitting up straight and leaning forward, Sylvester gently kissed her smooth forehead. "Babe, you gotta have faith in your man, feel secure with me."


    Seeing Cicery upset made Sylvester sigh softly, his heart growing tender.


    Her gaze swept across his face, taking in every feature. "Sylvester, I trust you, I just feel... off."


    That difort made her want tosh out.


    With her eyes tracing the contours of Sylvester''s face, Cicery eventually rested her head against his neck, her voice muffled, "Do you... remember what happened five years ago?" Sylvester held her slender waist, his grip tightening slightly at the question.


    Five years ago?


    He remembered dealing with some business in Klievoria state, but nothing about Cicery.


    "What about five years ago, Cicery?"


    She bit her lip hard enough to turn it a deep red, a sign of her frustration.


    He''d forgotten.


    Sylvester had actually forgotten!


    Cicery bit down on his neck, venting her feelings through the bite. Sylvester squinted his eyes but didn''t pull away; instead, his hands softened their hold on her. What on earth happened five years ago?


    "Baby..." he started.


    Cicery ignored him, biting down harder, the pain sharp but fragmentary.


    Sylvester licked his lips, holding her close. For the first time, he felt the fury of Cicery''s jealousy.


    It was an ufortable feeling.


    Yet, strangely satisfying!


    He''d always thought he was the one head over heels, but it was clear now that Cicery deeply loved him too.


    But it all seemed to go back to that incident five years ago.


    He needed to uncover the past, and the only way was to get Cicery to talk.


    "Babe, you''re hurting me," he murmured, his voice low, ying the victim for the first time.


    At his words, Cicery instantly loosened her bite but didn''t lift her head; instead, she soothed the spot with a gentle lick.


    With movements reflective of a primal healing, she tended to his wounds like a small animal.


    The tender, moist caress wandered across his neck, challenging every nerve in his body.


    Sylvester Gomez felt like he was going insane. Cicery, she seemed to have been sent from above just to torment him.


    His hand glided upward, gently gripping Cicery''s delicate throat and pulling her away.


    His eyes, alight with unabashed desire, fixed intently on the girl whose eyes were rimmed with red.


    He didn''t rush her; with patience only for her, he waited.


    Cicery nced sideways, her fingers softly caressing the vivid red marks on Sylvester''s pale neck. After a long while, she said, "Sylvester Gomez saved me five years ago, but it seems you''ve forgotten." A frown creased Sylvester''s brow. He saved Cicery?


    How could he have no recollection of it?


    "Five years ago, in the valleys of Klievoria state, I had escaped from Unbounded Peak to avoid being caught. Taking the most perilous paths, I identally fell from the mountaintop." Hearing this tightened Sylvester''s grip, and a heart-wrenching feeling enveloped him.


    "I was in so much pain, not a single part of me was left unharmed. I thought I was gonna die, but then you showed up, Sylvester Gomez."


    Back then, even though Cicery was a trained creation known as a Medicinal Human, she was nearly at her limit.


    She truly believed her fate was one of darkness, of death...


    But then Sylvester Gomez arrived.


    Lost in her own memories, a slight smile yed on Cicery''s lips, "You said I was badly injured and needed to be taken to the hospital." "You also said whether I''d survive was in the hands of fate."


    His tone was characteristically arrogant.


    She remembered every word he said.


    It was the first time she saw him, and she thought he was more beautiful than anything else in the world.

 Chapter 128 Youre the Best

    Hearing her words, Sylvester affectionately tousled her soft hair, "Baby, if that''s the case, then I must be beyond saving."


    "No sickness here. You''re the best," she replied.


    Cicery cocked her head slightly, her eyes lighting up at his words.


    Relieved to see her in good spirits, Sylvester sighed softly.


    Wrapping his arms around her, he lifted her from the chair and walked towards the room, "Let''s head back to our room, sweetheart."


    Clinging to Sylvester''s neck, Cicery''s perspective shifted higher, and a smile graced her lips. "I love how tall you are," she hummed, her slender, pale feet swaying at his sides.


    "But I want to take a hot spring bath with you," she protested.


    She had felt too lonely visiting the hot springs alone - she wanted to enjoy them with Sylvester.


    At her request, Sylvester''s smile widened, his left arm cradling her waist while his right hand lightly lifted her up, "You''ll soak in the private hot spring at our home. This one''s not as private as ours." The thought of those others sullying their hot spring had truly irked him.


    Cicery, holding onto Sylvester''s neck and gently stroking his soft, short hair, tilted her head to ask, "Do you also own a hot spring spa?"


    Sylvester hummed in affirmation, "Whatever you want, I have it for you."


    ...


    Back in their room, Sylvester swept Cicery off to the bathroom without dy.


    Her skin felt just as dry as before, a clear sign that she hadn''t been in the water.


    Sylvester Gomez personally filled the tub with water and tested the temperature. "Babe,e on over," he called out.


    Wrapped in a bathrobe, Cicery headed toward him. Sylvester tenderly ruffled her hair and said with a kiss on the forehead, "I''m gonna take a shower in the other room."


    "Alright," responded Cicery with a nod.


    Sylvester stepped out and made his way to the bathroom across the hall for a cold shower.


    The suite was presidential,plete with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and two bathrooms.


    Standing under the showerhead, Sylvester let the icy water cascade over his toned body. Droplets streamed down his handsome, fair face, adding an allure of desire.


    With Cicery''s image in his mind, Sylvester brushed the water from his face and chuckled softly.


    That girl Cicery was getting irresistible, and he was nearly at his limit.


    As soon as he was gone, Cicery locked the bathroom door.


    She double-checked the door then quietly opened the bathroom window.


    A grappling hook shot up, simr to those from old stories but with modern safety features.


    Raising an eyebrow, her phone vibrated. She checked it and saw a message.


    "Ruby,e down."


    Without hesitating, Cicery climbed onto the windowsill, secured a rope around her waist, and glided down.


    Within seconds, she was on the ground.


    The hotel''s backyard was covered in grass, and in the night, a young man was waiting. His fair skin highlighted his soft, pink lips and striking features. Tall, around six feet, he wore a ck hoodie that blended mysteriously with the night. As Cicery reached him, he smiled. "Ruby."


    Cicery tugged at the rope, then turned to face him. "Violet, thanks for the effort."


    Violet looked at her, puzzled. "Ruby, you know you can just order a hit, why get your own hands dirty?"

 Chapter 55 Little Thing, Am I Too Selfish?

    "So we concluded that, in addition to temperature, this toxin also requires external nutrient supply to survive. And the source of this nutrient supply is the bacteria in the human oral cavity."


    "The toxin has an outeryer that allows it to breathe. Once broken, the toxin''s activity immediately kills the host. After extraction, the temperature does not reach a constant condition, and the dry external environmentcks the bacterial supply it needs, so they all deactivate."


    Sylvester smirked, "So the toxin didn''t show its effects on the mice because it lost its activity."


    "Yes, Mr. Gomez," Vanessa nodded.


    Hmm!


    Interesting!


    This is really fascinating!


    Wolfgang actually has this?


    It''s unlikely.


    Either Wolfgang bought it from elsewhere or they are the exclusive reseller.


    Vanessa thought for a moment and asked, "Mr. Gomez, where exactly was this toxin discovered? And this person, where did you find him?"


    In truth, she was quite interested in researching it. After all, this toxin was extremely insidious. If she could study and analyze it, uncover its drawbacks, she would definitely report it and dismantle this organization. Sylvester nced at her and said, "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure."


    Vanessa fell silent. Were there things in this world that even Mr. Gomez didn''t know?


    Sylvester didn''t say he didn''t know; he was just as puzzled.


    "Alright, let''s file this matter away. If there are any discoveries in the future, I''ll inform you," Sylvester said as he walked out.


    Halfway through, he paused. He actually wanted to ask Vanessa about the blood of the little one.


    In his pocket was the piece of gauze he had brought from the estate, it was stained with L''s blood. The blood on it had dried, but because it belonged to the little one, he had kept it and couldn''t bear to throw it away. After some thought, Sylvester raised his eyebrows, a trace of destion shing in his eyes.


    How could he bear to study the little one?


    Even if he died, he wouldn''t exploit her.


    Vanessa watched Sylvester''s figure recede and spoke up, "Mr. Gomez, how have you been feelingtely? Has the onset timee earlier?"


    Sylvester removed his mask and tossed it into the medical waste chute, revealing his stunning face. He nonchntly replied, "No, same as before."


    With that, he left on his own.


    Vanessa watched Sylvester''s fading figure, shaking her head with a sigh.


    Was heaven really this jealous of the man?


    Would Heaven even allow Mr. Gomez to endure such pain and then die!


    Truly, it''s unfair.


    Vanessa stood there without speaking for a long time, until her student assistant Rupert approached, "Teacher, what are you standing here daydreaming for? Mr. Gomez left a while ago." "Forget it, just focus on your work. Be careful, or I won''t pass your thesis," she snapped.


    Rupert''s mouth twitched, and he quickly went back to work.


    ...


    Greafury City,


    Dragon Manor.


    A low-key and luxurious Maybach slowly drove in as the thick iron gates were slowly pulled open by the servants. The air was filled with a sense of history, with tall trees lining both sides that seemed endless. As the car entered the territory of Dragon Manor, the tall trees on both sides gradually receded, revealing the European-styled main vi in the distance.


    Other vis were scattered around, as if guarding the main vi.


    L, wearing a white pleated dress, sat on the steps, following the sunlight and feeling its warmth.


    Her skin was extremely fair and translucent, as if she would never tan. It practically glowed in the sunlight.


    She paused for a moment...


    Squinting her eyes, with a faint hint of red at the corners, added a touch of charm. She seemed ethereal and enchanting.


    Sylvester spotted her from afar, and his gloomy mood instantly vanished. She was his little treasure.


    This scene felt like a dream, so much so that when he recalled itter, it seemed like a gift from heaven.


    Catching sight of Sylvester''s figure, L immediately opened her eyes and dashed towards him, just like she used to at the Sylvester Manor.


    Sylvester stood by the car, slowly extending his arms towards her, waiting for that moment when her tenderness would leap into his embrace.


    "Sylvester, you''re back," L eximed, throwing herself into his arms.


    Sylvester held her tightly, deeply inhaling the scent of her hair. He wanted to see her every day, hold her, and keep her by his side at all times, never allowing her to go anywhere, belonging to him alone, until he left this world... Immediately, Sylvester smirked inwardly. Was he being too selfish?


    Back in the room, Sylvester ced the bloodstained piece of gauze alongside L''s initial clothes and locked them together in the safe.


    When he came, Sylvester didn''t bring anything from the Sylvester Manor, except for this safe, as it contained items that belonged to the little treasure.


    ...


    Time flew by quickly, and Sylvester had been in Greafury City with L for two months.


    During these two months, several unusual events had urred to L.

 Chapter 133 Cicery’s Final Harvest

    "


    As she spoke, the hairpin dug in a little deeper.


    Josh''s face turned pale, his legs trembled, and a telltale stream trickled down his legs into the pool, mixing with the metallic scent of blood and the sulfur of the hot springs. Despite the odors vying for dominance, Cicery, with her keen senses, detected the acrid smell.


    With a lightugh, she mocked, "Idiot, you don''t even understand Sylvester''s character, yet you try to curry favor with him. Sylvester is my man. He won''t love, nor will he be with any woman but me." Her tone carried a hint of yful possessiveness-Sylvester Gomez was hers.


    And he would always belong to her alone.


    Josh Fudge could only whimper, his tears building up to the point where they nearly blinded him. He wished for nothing more than for the guard at the door toe in and save him.


    But the spa room was too vast, the distance between the pool and the entrance far too great.


    He couldn''t make a sound; he was utterly at her mercy...


    "The inherent vices present in some men, just because you have certain vices doesn''t mean Sylvester Gomez shares them," a voice mocked.


    "You y women, treat them like toys, without respect, you''re, worse than animals."


    "Sylvester Gomez wouldn''t associate with beasts like you."


    As Cicery recounted Sylvester''s virtues, even she didn''t notice how much she was revealing.


    Josh Fudge felt on edge, on the brink of copse as if he was being in and forced to witness a perverse disy of affection...


    "Josh Fudge, I''ve made the reasons clear to you. Now, it''s time to harvest," Cicery''s voice was deceptively sweet.


    With a deep breath, she squinted her eyes and forcefully pushed the hairpin through the outeryer of skin reaching the muscle bed, piercing Josh Fudge''s carotid artery. Blood gushed forth, warm and copious.


    Josh Fudge''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his life bleeding away.


    Cicery gripped his shoulder tightly with her left hand while her right hand, holding the hairpin, sliced down, forcefully ripping through the artery, spurting bright crimson blood like a fountain. The blood spread in the water, creating a macabre yet vivid pattern - a macabre symphony that Cicery wished she could record.


    As Josh Fudge''s breath stilled and his eyes closed, motionless, Cicery checked for a breath, finding none.


    She smiled slightly, stepping back as some of the blood sshed onto her, releasing her hold on Josh Fudge, allowing his body to gently drift towards the center of the pool...


    Eventually, Josh''s body floated in the middle, his blood spreading beneath him, blooming like a red rose in the water.


    After her deed was done, Cicery casually wiped her face with water; the blood vanished, though stains remained on her robe.


    She frowned slightly, grabbed a clean bathrobe, and wiped her arms and legs until they were dry. Satisfied, she left the room as she had found it.


    The entire series of actions took no more than ten minutes.


    When Cicery left, she did so without alerting anyone.


    It was only about 7:30 PM, and the party wasn''t scheduled to start until 8. Staff at the Wilderness Hotel were bustling about, preparing for the event.


    Sylvester Gomez emerged from his shower to find the bathroom door still shut. He decided not to disturb whoever was inside.


    Realizing Cicery hadn''t eaten dinner yet, he swung open the hotel room door and instructed the bodyguard stationed outside, "Bring up the ingredients for dinner."


    Before the bodyguard could even ask what kind, Sylvester continued, "Lobster, turkey, suckling pig, ham, beef - that should do for now."

 Chapter 134 Cicery Stumbles Upon Flora Harrison

    The bodyguards were puzzled; the hotel''s kitchen was stocked already. Why would Mr. Gomez want fresh supplies? None dared to question him, so they sent one of their own to fetch the items. After the bodyguard departed, Sylvester advised the remaining ones, "Bring the groceries straight here once you''ve got them."


    With that, he turned and made his way to the open-concept kitchen in the presidential suite. It was equipped with everything, even the kitchen utensils were brand new with tags still on. Sylvester efficiently grabbed a ck pot, tore off the tag, filled it with water, and ced it on the stove to boil.


    Knowing better than to dy, the bodyguard hurriedly procured the necessary ingredients and brought them up.


    ...


    At the spa, Victor pushed Flora Harrison away and sat breathing heavily beside the spring, gasping for air.


    Flora stood before Victor with a troubled look on her face.


    Victor opened his eyes and stared at her - her pretty face shadowed with darkness. He raised an eyebrow, "What''s with that expression?" Intimidated, Flora forced a twist of her lips into a semnce of a smile.


    Only then did Victor express satisfaction, "That''s more like it. Are you still hungry?"


    Terrified, Flora quickly shook her head, "No."


    With a powerful kick, Victor sent Flora into the warm spring water, sputtering before she resurfaced.


    "Victor..."


    "I''m the one who''s hungry now. Go get me something to eat."


    The party was some time away, and he was just starting to rx - he had no desire to move.


    Not daring to defy him, Flora got up from the water, made her way to the edge of the spring, changed into her clothes, and left.


    ...


    As she walked along the corridor outside the spa, Flora turned a corner, heading toward the quieter part of the resort.


    Passing by the spring reserved for Josh Fudge, she noticed three bodyguards standing outside.


    As Flora Harrison, the renowned celebrity, approached, confusion briefly flickered about why she''d be at a men''s hot spring resort. Still, given her fame, she acknowledged others with a courteous nod. Flora knew the man she passed was one of Josh Fudge''s security guys and offered a slight smile before shifting her path. The hot springs in this area were a convoluted arrangement of interconnected suites, and Josh Fudge''s pool was notably close to Victor''s.


    However, just as Flora turned a corner, she caught sight of Cicery climbing out through the window of Josh Fudge''s suite. Her eyes widened in shock.


    The hot spring resorts were separated by gender, and here was Sylvester''s beautifulpanion emerging from Josh Fudge''s suite, and not just through the door, but via the window.


    Flora didn''t dare contemte the implications, but the next second, her breath hitched at the sight of the speckles of scarlet on Cicery''s chest; unmistakably bloodstains. She was nearly breathless from the encounter. Cicery hadn''t expected to bump into anyone, caught off guard while already devising a n to deal with an unintended witness. But when she saw Flora Harrison, the sharpness in her eyes softened.


    Flora nced around and motioned Cicery toward the nearby bamboo e. Yet Cicery shied away, her eyes wide and piercing as she spoke, "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty."


    She was tainted with Josh Fudge''s blood and didn''t want to soil Flora.


    Hearing this, Flora''splexion paled, misunderstanding Cicery''s reproach.


    Indeed, she was a star, yet she often felt reduced to nothing more than a ything-dirty, of course.


    Flora gave a small chuckle, watching the girl with a feeling of warmth. Not minding Cicery''s words, she withdrew her tentative hand and whispered, "Your name is Cicery, right? Follow me quickly; there''s a back way here."

 Chapter 136 Dealing with the Scent of Blood

    Flora felt the touch and paused, turning to Cicery with a smile still on her face. "Anything else, Cicery?"


    Cicery withdrew her hand and blinked a few times, lips curling up. "You had a leaf caught in your hair. I got it out for you. Better head off now." Flora nodded, a sudden thought striking her. The wildlife reserve had plenty of surveince-if Cicery were to be caught...


    She halted, concern in her eyes as she faced Cicery. "The surveince... There''s a lot of it here. If you get spotted..."


    She couldn''t bear to imagine what torments this beautiful young girl would endure if discovered.


    Cicery, seeing genuine worry in Flora''s gaze, smiled even more brightly. "Don''t worry about me, Kate."


    Perhaps it was Cicery''s assuredness that eased her mind. Flora let out a soft sigh and turned towards the hotel.


    Once Flora walked away, Cicery opened her hand, a strand of long hair coiled around her fingers...


    In the hotel''s backyard, Violet sat amidst the bushes when a scent of blood hit his nostrils. He knew Ruby had arrived and quickly stood up.


    He pulled out some chemical solution from a ck bag and handed it to Cicery. "You reek of blood, so spray this on." Cicery took it and sprayed it over herself.


    In less than a minute, the crimson stains on her robe faded away, and the pungent smell of blood diminished significantly.


    Despite having used it numerous times, Violet couldn''t help but offer a grin as he witnessed the transformation. "Ruby, the concoction you''ve mixed up is simply magical," he said, her voice holding a blend of amusement and appreciation. It had brought them such convenience, time and time again.


    The potion was a special blend concocted by Cicery, utilizing sodium citrate and heparin to break down the blood, with enzymatic substances to dpose the blood and activated charcoal of high density to absorb the scents.


    Cicery raised an eyebrow, unresponsive to thepliment, and handed the potion to Violet after use. She touched her transparenttex gloves, then focused on the task at hand. "You know the route I took. Follow the trail and remove any residual traces," she instructed. The gloves and matching booties were precautionary tools designed to prevent tracking and fingerprint detection-an essential part of covert operations.


    To cover all bases, Violet conducted a thorough inspection of their surroundings, employing diversionary tactics to confuse and mislead.


    "Don''t worry," he assured.


    Violet was known for her reliability.


    "Hmm," Cicery hummed before ncing up at the sky, a smirk ying on her lips. "I''ve been here in Greafury for about two months now and haven''t seen it rain once."


    Violet quickly caught on. "I''m on it," he said decisively. "I''ll contact the weather service immediately to initiate cloud seeding." Rain was the most effective way to wash away any traces left behind.


    Heptagram''s reach spread far and wide, with each team specializing in different tasks, but operatives were tucked away in every corner of the globe even the most inconspicuous ces. It was partly why Heptagram was so deeply respected and feared internationally.


    "Thanks for your hard work," Cicery said as she stretched out her left hand, offering a strand of Flora''s hair to Violet and then providing one of her own. "Take these to the DNAb for analysis, and get me the results ASAP." Though Violet didn''t question Cicery''s intentions, she never did. Her role was to follow orders.


    "Understood."


    With no further instructions necessary, Cicery approached the wall and tugged on a rope, fastening it around her slender waist. She took the mechanical control in hand and scaled upwards, her silhouette graceful against the dark backdrop. She slipped through the window with careful footing, dropped the rope back down, and proceeded to remove her gloves, booties, and hairpin. Finally, she peeled off her robe and bundled everything together to toss it below. Downstairs, Violet caught the bundle, stashing it in a ck bag, melting into the night, and vanishing from the scene.

 Chapter 138 Shocking News – Josh Fudge Found Dead in the Hot Spring Pool

    "If you''re heartbroken, so am I. I just slipped, I..."


    Before she could finish, Sylvester took the initiative, stood up, and leaned forward with his hands on the bedside, enveloping her in his embrace and leaning in for a kiss. He traced her lips gently with his, soothing her, not intending to deepen the kiss.


    After the kiss, Sylvester released her. With his eyes still red, he asked in a low, sensual voice, "Does it still hurt?"


    Cicery shook her head, batting her eyshes, "No more pain, but I''m hungry now."


    Sylvester pinched her soft cheek, wiped away the blood with gauze, then lifted her up to carry her to the dining room, "Baby, promise me you''ll be careful next time, okay?" "Okay."


    "Good girl."


    "Just a moment, I''ll get you something."


    "Mhm."


    In the dining room, Sylvester watched her eat, his long fingers deftly carving the turkey meat and feeding it to her.


    Chewing contentedly, her cheeks were puffed, Cicery asked with satisfaction, "Did you make this yourself?"


    She hadn''t expected that the sophisticated Sylvester would cook, let alone make something so delicious.


    Sylvester chuckled as he watched her with adoring eyes, "Yeah, do you like it?"


    "It''s the best thing I''ve ever had," sheplimented without hesitation.


    Right then, Vincent called. Sylvester wiped his hands with a napkin before taking the call.


    "Sylvester Gomez, we''ve got a situation," Vincent said, his tone grave.


    Gomez''s face tensed up as he listened. "Dead?" he stood up abruptly, turning to Cicery, "Sweetheart, you go ahead and eat. I need to take care of something." Cicery, spooning some soup into her mouth, barely nced up, just nodded, "Mhm."


    Once outside the dining room, in the living room, Sylvester continued, "How did he end up dead in a hot tub?"


    He had sent Goy Gomez a different kind of message - this wasn''t the way it was supposed to go down.


    On the other end, Vincent, en route to the crime scene with Burl Cain nced at hispanion, "We don''t know the specifics yet. His bodyguard found him. They say it was brutal, his throat was slit and the hot tub water was stained red." "I heard from the bodyguards that they checked on Josh Fudge during their report; he was fine then. However, when they returned, he was gone. No sounds of a struggle were heard, so they''re clueless about who did it. The bodyguard suggested I take a look."


    "This whole thing''s blown up big time. I''ve already had the entire spa locked down. The Greafury Police Department has a task force on the way."


    "There are two strange aspects to this case. First, Josh Fudge''s bodyguards were on the doorstep and noticed nothing; and second, they checked the CCTV - the entire wildlife park''s feeds were wiped clean, irrevocably." Standing by the window, watching the deluge outside, Sylvester put away his phone, deep in thought.


    That''s when Goy Gomez knocked and entered, his expression off-kilter.


    "Sir, Josh Fudge is dead, and it wasn''t our doing."


    They hadn''t even gotten the chance to make their move before the man was gone.


    Back at the dining room, Cicery heard it all, herughter growing louder.


    At the spa, the police hadn''t arrived yet. Vincent was the only one with military authority, and he had already ordered the premises sealed: no one in or out. The wealthy patrons still inside were effectively trapped. Anxious and nervous, they wanted to leave but feared Vincent''s orders, forced to wait patiently for the police to arrive andplete their investigation before they could go.


    Since the crime scene couldn''t be disturbed, people huddled at the door of Josh Fudge''s spa room, chattering and specting among themselves.


    Who says gossip is limited to one gender? Human nature doesn''t discriminate people of all genders indulge in rumor and spection.


    "I can''t fathom what beef Josh Fudge had with someone to be killed so brazenly."

 Chapter 140 Isnt This Good Enough?

    Flora Harrison, observing that smile, felt her face grow increasingly pale.


    Cicery, feeling Flora''s gaze, toyed with Sylvester''s hair and looked over. She retracted her cold smirk and blinked innocently at Flora. Flora was left with no choice but to muster a small, strained smile and give a slight nod as if to reassure her.


    Cicery turned away, burying her head in Sylvester''s neck, feigning fear.


    Sylvester Gomez gently soothed Cicery''s back with his palm, "I thought we were having dinner at the hotel, babe. What brings you here?" With a muffled voice, Cicery responded, "Dinner''s just not the same without you, Sly."


    Sly chuckled and stepped out onto the porch of the spa, where the rain was pouring down. His brother Goy quickly popped open an umbre. "Let''s head home then, and I''ll make you something delicious."


    "Mhm," Cicery agreed, clinging to Sly like a curious child. "Sly, is Josh Fudge really die? There was so much blood in that pool, it scared me." At the thought of Cicery''s frightened look from earlier, Sly pulled her in close. "Don''t worry, I''m right here with you."


    "Sweetheart, stop thinking about it. Just rest in my arms, okay?" He said, tilting his head to nt a kiss on her cheek in an affectionate gesture.


    "Okay," Cicery replied. Despite not being sleepy, she obediently closed her eyes and leaned against his shoulder.


    ...


    Sly, holding Cicery, made his way to the car Goy had prepared for them, and they left.


    After they had left, the police arrived.


    Seeing the cops, Vincent decided to leave too, and Goy never interfered with matters that didn''t concern him.


    Especially when it was just some tycoon who had died, not someone of serious importance.


    When Mildred Gomez got the news, she pointed to the military Jeep parked nearby and said to Big White, who was lying next to her with his wounds already bandaged, "Big guy, see that ride? Tonight, we gotta head back." Hearing this, Big White huffed, got up from the ground, and with a tug of his metal chain, pulled Mildred towards the vehicle.


    Mildred Gomez was silent.


    ...


    On the way back, Sly held Cicery in the car, with a soundproof privacy screen separating the back seat from the front.


    Cicery straddled Sly''sp, hugging him and seeking kisses.


    Sly let her have her way, holding her head gently and responding slowly to her advances.


    After a while, Ciceryy breathless in Sly''s embrace.


    With a smirk, Sly teased her: "Babe, can''t keep up already?"


    Despite her small lung capacity, Cicery dared to allure him.


    Unperturbed, Cicery''s slim fingers clutched at his cor.


    Sylvester held her and then leaned back, his mind drifting back to the white lion and their conversation by the hot spring.


    "Cicery, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Cicery, of course, knew what Sylvester was referring to, including Big White and her ownmunity.


    After finding afortable spot in Sylvester''s arms, Cicery told him everything about hermunity and Big White.


    Frowning, Sylvester asked, "So, your home is in the ind forests of F State, the Holy Light Tribe, and that white lion was your childhood friend?"


    "Yeah, I was just three when I was taken by the folks at Unbounded Peak to be made into a Mutant. Big White tried to save me and got shot by those men. I thought I''d never see him again, but by some miracle, the gods brought him back to me." Sylvester felt a tightness in his chest at the mention of Unbounded Peak, hugging Cicery close as if to shield her from the past, wishing he could demolish that awful ce.


    Realizing that the creature once protected Cicery, Sylvester''s impression of it softened.


    ...


    The next day, headlines broke that Josh Fudge, the 19th richest man on Forbes''s list, was found dead in a wildlife park''s hot spring.

 Chapter 61 Sylvester Cant Believe This is Lelas First Menstruation

    Afterwards, Sylvester recalled the little details of this period and suddenly realized that L seemed to have never experienced her menstrual cycle. He turned his gaze back to her, his amber eyes filled with astonishment. "L, is this your first


    menstruation?"


    So that''s why she''s in pain!


    L weakly nodded. "Yes."


    Upon hearing her response, Sylvester grew even more confused. Although he wasn''t a medical expert, he knew a bit about puberty. A girl''s first menstruation shouldn''te thiste.


    Sylvester looked at L seriously. "Watson the doctor has assessed your bone age, little one, and you''ve already reached adulthood."


    "Yes." L grasped Sylvester''s hand and ced it on her small belly. Her eyes were slightly red and her voice weak. "Sylvester, please, it hurts, massage it gently."


    Sylvester''s heart immediately softened, and hisrge palm began to gently rub her tender belly.


    Her skin was unusually smooth, like a piece of fine white jade, making it hard for him to let go.


    "Is it still painful?"


    L opened her eyes, looked at Sylvester, shook her head under his gaze, and then nodded again. "Mmm, still hurts."


    L''s skin was fair and translucent. Although herplexion was pale due to the pain, there was a slight redness at the corners of her eyes and a delicate blush on her small nose, making her look delicate and lovable. Sylvester''s heart twisted once again, and he dared not apply too much pressure with his hand, but instead, rxed his grip slightly.


    L held Sylvester''s hand and spoke softly, her tone ethereal. "Not so gently, a little stronger."


    Upon hearing L''s unintentional words, Sylvester took a deep breath. "Alright, a little stronger. If it hurts, let me know."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sylvester began to feel that something was off.


    But unfortunately, L seemed to enjoy this intensity. "Mmm... just like this, it feels veryforting."


    Hearing her words, Sylvester could only remind himself in his mind: children speak without inhibition, children speak without inhibition.


    Sylvester lifted the towel ever so slightly, revealing L''s fair legs. He noticed the drying bloodstains, which appeared as a vivid red. Sylvester became even more perplexed. "Darling, a girl''s first menstruation usually urs between the ages of twelve and fifteen. Why is it happening now?"


    After considering it, Sylvester still couldn''t rest assured. "No, I should call the doctor."


    He was about to get up as he spoke.


    Upon hearing this, L gently held Sylvester''s hand, her voice still weak. "Don''t leave, don''t call the doctor. L doesn''t want to see a doctor. L just wants to sleep now, Sylvester..." "Sylvester will stay by L''s side, alright? She just wants to be with him."


    That was L''s guess.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, and it seemed to make sense.


    Seeing L''s weak face, Sylvester didn''t want to leave her either, fearing something might happen. He raised his hand and gently rubbed L''s head. "Alright, you go to sleep, alright?" "Mmm... Okay." L held onto Sylvester''s hand, not allowing him to leave, her voice soft and tender. "Keep rubbing, please."


    The pain didn''t start as intense, but her whole body began to ache.


    "Alright." Sylvester looked at the feeble L, feeling deeply sympathetic. As he continued rubbing, he took out his phone and said, "I''ll send a message to the kitchen first, asking the chef to prepare a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup." "Mmm... Okay."


    With Sylvester''s palm kneading her abdomen, L gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Sylvester dialed the internal line to the kitchen and instructed the head chef to make a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup and send it up.


    The head chef didn''t dare ask why. Whatever Master Sylvester said, he would do.


    Just as the head chef was about to hang up, Sylvester gave another instruction, "Oh, and have one of the servants buy... something for a girl''s menstrual cycle as quickly as possible..."


    For a moment, Sylvester couldn''t find the right word.


    He had forgotten what it was called.


    The head chef looked bewildered. "Master Sylvester, what else do you need?"

 Chapter 142 The 201 Research Institute

    Chisholm Ind.


    In the tech headquarters, a hundredputers chirped in unison, their screens awash with data codes. The world''s top tech experts were gathered here, their assembly rivaling that of an international hacker summit. Recently, me Dragon''s primary mission has been to pinpoint the location of Unbounded Peak.


    But their sess was elusive.


    IP addresses they tracked were constantly shifting, some even bouncing between hemispheres, a clear sign that not just one, but multiple elite hackers were shielding Unbounded Peak''s true location.


    One silver lining, though each tracked address shared amon clue: the sea.


    Vincent ryed this vital lead to Sylvester Gomez.


    Gomez scowled at Vincent''s message. "Keep searching," he grumbled, determined not to believe that a ce like Unbounded Peak could remain concealed forever...


    For over fifty years, the 203 In Pliar Armaments Research Institute has been at the forefront of the region''s key scientific endeavors, yielding remarkable results. Its fields span broad horizons, including aerial vehicle design, control simtion, optoelectronics, precision mechanics, image processing, aircraft power engineering, aerodynamics, non-metallic materials, and beyond-over twenty disciplines paired with state-of-the-art equipment.


    The Institute was also at the core of the Starks'' industrial empire. Under the tenure of the Senior Mr. Gomez, the key focus was on aerialbat jets.


    Now, under Sylvester Gomez, the emphasis shifted toward submarine exploration and stealth maritimebat weaponry, including cloaked long-range battleships.


    Clutching the blueprints for a stealth naval battle cruiser, Nate approached his superior. "Sir," he began, his voiceced with urgency, "this is the fruit of a year''s work by our core team. However, to push ahead with technological upgrades, I''m afraid we''ll struggle with the materials."


    For a naval battle cruiser, achieving invisibility required certain non-negotiables: adaptation to the marine environment and, crucially, resistance to salt corrosion-an obstacle their technology struggled to surmount, given In Pliar''s shortage of necessary alloys.


    Sylvester Gomez nced over the blueprints and the list of required materials. "True, we''re not overflowing with resources in Pliar, but if we''re short on materials, we find them, no matter the cost." Nightwin could only nod in agreement.


    Although Armament Research Institute 203 was a cornerstone of the Stark enterprises, Nightwin had rarely seen his boss take such a keen interest. Sometimes, his boss wouldn''t even visit for a whole year.


    But recently, the boss had shown up several times, his attention even surpassing that given to the me Dragon.


    Nightwin didn''t understand why his boss had suddenly be so invested in maritime warfare vessels, but he didn''t dare ask questions-only followed orders.


    After all, fulfilling the master''s requests was their utmost duty-they would listen and do their best.


    ...


    On the way back from the institute, Mildred Gomez received a message from the Auss City Casino. "Sir, Auss City Casino has introduced some new attractions and would be honored by your presence to boost morale. Also, the uing Champion Gambler Tournament is about to start. Invitations have been sent out, and city officials will be attending. Will you be there?"


    Sylvester closed his eyes and upon hearing the news, rubbed his temples. "Hmm."


    The Portuguese Casino, privately owned by Sylvester Gomez, was not on the stock market, but calling it a gold mine was no exaggeration. Sylvester took considerable interest in it.


    It was the world''srgest casino, and the annual Champion Gambler Tournament was a spotlight-stealing event.

 Chapter 144 So Much for the Miracle Healer

    Hearing Cicery''s response, Lily, her slender fingers painted in red, tapped on her knee. "Phoenix, you''re that interested in the reward?"


    Cicery hummed, "Yeah, I''ve been running a bit short on cashtely."


    She had to manage the arms manufacturer and the blood research institute, both notorious money pits.


    And then there was everything else, every little thing that cost money.


    These days, without money, you literally couldn''t get anywhere.


    Lily, as if deep in thought, inquired, "If you''re so strapped for cash, why not take the job from Sylvester? His price has doubled a fortune that could keep youfortable for the rest of your life." "Track down the Miracle Healer?" Cicery raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah."


    "No thanks," Cicery said, and abruptly ended the call. Miracle Healer...


    Not long after she visited Miracle Valley, her master had passed away. There was no such thing as a ''Miracle Healer'' left in the world.


    Although she had no idea why Sylvester Gomez was so desperate for the Miracle Healer, as long as she was by his side, nothing would ever happen to Sylvester Gomez. She was his protector.


    Seeing Cicery hang up, Lily shook her head in resignation. She hadn''t finished her pitch.


    Cicery was bing increasingly bold and cavalier, banking on her good looks.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell. Lily had to hurry to The Long Beach Bank and gather the funds for the Gambling Championship.


    At breakfast, the Harrisons, with patriarch Lucas Harrison, his wife Amanda, and their youngest daughter Harper, were enjoying a lively meal together.


    Flora Harrison, ever since returning from the wildlife sanctuary, hadn''t been herself.


    Dressed in pajamas, she descended the stairs, but the family continued eating as if she wasn''t there.


    Flora, long ustomed to being ignored, dragged herself to the far end of the table and listlessly nibbled on a sandwich.


    Amanda''s face soured at the sight. "Big-time celebrity, huh? Can''t even greet your elders? Whose face are you sulking at now?"


    Harper Harrison nced at her mother with a smile. "Mom, don''t be so hard on her. Maybe Sis is just tired."


    Upon hearing this, Amanda''s annoyed expression faded a bit as she retorted with a sarcastic tone, "Right, like servicing men isn''t exhausting." Flora Harrison had reached her breaking point. She grabbed the half-eaten sandwich from her te and hurled it at Amanda.


    "Watch your mouth."


    Amanda, infuriated by Flora''s defiance, jumped to her feet and red at her, about to retort when a loud p on the table silenced her. "Enough from everyone!"


    The room fell into an uneasy quiet as Amanda shot Flora a re before sitting down again and taking a sip of her milk.


    Lucas Harrison locked eyes with Flora. "Follow me," hemanded before turning and heading upstairs.


    Flora pursed her lips, fists clenched tightly, and followed Lucas to the second floor.


    In the study, Lucas stood with his back to Flora and asked, "How are things going with Mr. Victor?"


    Sitting on the sofa, her gaze downcast, Flora replied in a subdued tone, "Thanks to my father''s brilliant matchmaking, it''s going splendidly."


    Lucas faced her with a cold expression. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you ming me? You should feel honored to have a connection with Victor."


    Flora let out a bitterugh. "Honored? Being treated like his toy, and you think it''s an honor. Don''t you feel the slightest shame?"


    With a sharp "crack," Lucas spun around and pped Flora''s cheek, his face twisting with rage. "How dare you speak to me like that? I''m your father, and I''m telling you, if you don''t turn the Harrisons'' fortunes around, you''ll never find out what happened to your mother."


    Flora clutched her face, staring in disbelief at the man before her. Her heart was so stricken by his words that hatred couldn''t take root; instead, she crumbled to her knees, pleading, "Dad, please. Just tell me where Mom is."


    Lucas snorted coldly, "Once you''ve helped the Harrisons through this crisis and ensured your sister''s sessful entry into the elite circles of Central City, I''ll tell you everything."

 Chapter 146 Hell Watch Over Her

    Charley Gomez hade down for breakfast, nning to head off to the Gomez family base for training after their high school semester had ended and an additional week of sses were added. He was supposed to join the team Vincent


    had assembled for some intense training sessions.


    But as he entered the kitchen, he stumbled upon the steamy sight of Sylvester and Cicery locked in a fervent kiss.


    He couldn''t help but sharply inhale at the sight.


    Sylvester and Cicery... they were moving fast.


    Feeling the presence of someone else, Cicery got startled and tried to push Sylvester away, but Sylvester caught her hands, turned his head slightly, and said in a cold voice, "Can''t you see you''re interrupting?" Startled, Charley quickly ducked out of the room.


    The kitchen instantly quieted down again.


    Without hesitation, Sylvester dove back in, his warm tongue sliding into her mouth, greedily exploring every corner, as if trying to memorize her taste...


    They were so close he could see the delicate fuzz on her cheeks, smell the faint scent of her perfume, and their breathing turned hot and urgent... And then his kisses trailed down her neck...


    "Mmm..."


    Cicery couldn''t help but let out a delicate sigh.


    Her eyes, misty and gleaming, even her cheeks flushed with a blossoming red. A sheen of sweat glistened on her nose, and her pretty lips parted slightly to reveal the tender, glistening tip of her tongue.


    In her innocence was a hint of allure, a sight that made her irresistibly endearing,pelling him to bend down once more and capture her lips. This time, he wasn''t as forceful, but softly coiled around her tongue, nudging it gently. She quivered, embracing his affection, her eyshes bing unconsciously damp...


    After a lingering moment, Sylvester Gomez released her, his lips curved in a smile. Watching Cicery''s dazed and coy expression, he chuckled softly, his voice sultry and captivating, "Sweetheart, a kiss should be just like that." Yet, Cicery''s inexperienced kissescked the true art of it.


    Her eyes, wet and wide, locked onto his, and the world around her seemed to fade, leaving only his deep and mysterious gaze.


    Sylvester Gomez smiled amusingly, "Baby, is that your version of sweet nothings?"


    Was this her tactic, seeking his kiss so boldly?


    Cicery nodded earnestly, without any hint of shyness, "Mhm."


    Her naivety and innocence made his breath catch, but Sylvester kept his desire at bay as he closed in on Cicery. "Cicery, it seems your man has a better knack for sweet talk than you." Contemting his words seriously, then nodding with conviction, Cicery agreed, "Mhm, I like Sylvester Gomez''s techniques."


    How wonderful, she really liked it.


    Somewhere in Cicery''s veins flowed the ancient bloodline of the Holy Light Tribe, where customs were impassioned and daring, so much so that many males would have two or three females in their lifetimes.


    But then, her mother introduced many enlightened thoughts, and the Holy Light Tribe began to develop their ownws, the foremost being that men were only allowed to marry one woman. Even so, the Holy Light Tribe maintained the belief that if you liked someone, you should boldly say it.


    Cicery did just that, following her heart, expressing her fondness without reservation.


    Sylvester Gomez was at a loss with her; he suspected if Cicery kept on talking, he''d be overwhelmed.


    Sylvester reached out and gently pinched Cicery''s soft cheek, teasingly suggesting, "Let''s leave it at that for now, darling. The best is yet toe." "Really?"


    Her eyes sparkled even brighter.

 Chapter 148 You think I cant see right through you? Snake in the grass

    As Charley watched Cicery pet the white lion with ease, and saw his brother Sylvester nearby, he felt a surge of courage. He shrugged off Sylvester''s grip and approached Big White, ring at it. "You scared me earlier, and now you''re acting all pitiful. You think I can''t see right through you? Snake in the grass." Under Charley Gomez''s pointed re, Big White''s deep blue eyes flickered with a trace of shadow, and he lowered his head even further, nuzzling his way into Cecily''s embrace.


    Charley remained speechless. Dammit! This lion''s dramatics could give an Oscar-winning actor a run for their money!


    Cecily cradled Big White, her hand soothingly stroking its head. Big White was incredibly intuitive; he almost always understood whatever Cecily said.


    Before bringing him home, she''d introduced Big White to everyone at Dragon Manor. He had sniffed them all and hence, didn''t bite indiscriminately.


    But Charley had just returnedst night and was the only one Big White hadn''t met. Cecily hadn''t yet had the chance to orchestrate a friendly introduction. No wonder Charley looked so frightened.


    Petting Big White, Cecilyforted him, "Big White, this is Sylvester''s brother, Charley. He''s not a threat, okay?"


    She was about to exin to Charley when Sylvester strode over, scooped Cecily up in his arms, and headed upstairs.


    "Let''s go have a peaceful breakfast in our room."


    Both Big White and Charley were a handful to deal with. And as for the husky, Sylvester had no illusions about its antics - the dog was clearly angling for Cecily''s attention all to itself.


    Cecily protested, concerned, "Sylvester, wait, I need to exin. Big White isn''t familiar with Eleanor yet, and I don''t want any misunderstandings."


    Sylvester tightened his hold on her, "Honey, Big White isn''t as innocent as you think. Trust me."


    Before she could argue, he''d carried her into their room.


    Lying on the floor, Big White watched his beloved owner being whisked away by that annoying man. It irked him, especially since he''d just been receiving affection. Damn man.


    Staring at Sylvester''s retreating figure, a pang of jealousy stabbed at Charley. His brother Sylvester was casting him aside so easily.


    Then, both man and beast turned away, their gazes shing in silence.


    Charley Gomez saw it clear as day-the normally menacing glint in that creature''s deep blue eyes was now reced with a sense of schadenfreude-almost as if delighting in the chaos it had caused. Charley''s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively backed away...


    Big White rose from the ground, shook his head and stretched his powerful legs, ready to pounce towards Charley.


    Charley''s eyes widened, sensing trouble, and he bolted for the backyardwn.


    ...


    Upstairs on the porch, Sylvester Gomez was cradling Cicery in his arms,fortably nestled in a wicker chair. The morning breakfast he had prepared was brought up by the housekeeper.


    Cicery, straddling Sylvester''sp, reached for his spoon, eager to feed herself. However, Sylvester was reluctant to hand it over, finding pure joy in feeding her.


    "Here you go, sweetheart. Let me feed you."


    Ciceryplied, contentedly eating whatever he offered, her face beaming with satisfaction.


    Sylvester adored her look of pure bliss-it was such an adorable sight.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air. Cicery turned her head towards the backyardwn.


    Charley was sprinting for his life, with Big White hot on his heels.


    Big White was holding back, deliberately pacing himself. Then, with a burst of speed and a hint of malice, he lunged forward, biting at Charley''s rear end. With a ripping sound, Charley''s pants were torn away, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Ignoring his embarrassment, Charley quickly got up, held onto the torn part of his pants, and continued running, muttering curses...


    Cicery''s eyes widened in shock at the chaotic scene unfolding before her.


    Noticing Charley''s torn pants, Sylvester frowned, set aside his bowl, and shielded Cicery''s eyes from the embarrassing sight.

 Chapter 66 Lela Encounters Sylvester (2)

    "Hey, girl, came here all by yourself to y, huh?"


    As he spoke, the man ced a hand on L''s shoulder, forcing her to turn around.


    L remained silent. She wore a ck baseball cap with the brim pressed low, a hint of ferocity shed in her eyes as she swiftly turned around.


    The man didn''t notice the flicker of ferocity in L''s eyes. He started to reach out and took off the baseball cap she was wearing.


    That stunning and delicate face instantly fell into the man''s sight, his gaze shimmering with amazement.


    The next moment, his gaze began to be abnormal, "Sister, it''s so boring for you to be here alone. How about ying a little game with big brother?" "Big brother has many tricks up my sleeve. I promise you''ll have fun, sis."


    The man had blond hair, slightly crooked teeth, and a round belly that made him look unappetizing. Unaware of his oily appearance, he was truly an eyesore.


    L smiled at the corner of her mouth, but her words were icy cold, "Get lost."


    She wasn''t in the mood to waste time with someone like him.


    However, her words stimted him, "Ah, what''s with the act? You think you''re so innocent and superior to everyone else here? Yet here you are. In a ce like this! You''re here for some fun hmm. You came here to mess around with a man." "One hundred thousand to spend a night with you. Quite a deal, isn''t it?"


    Other people around joined in, mocking L.


    In these times, they had seen too many girls who didn''t care about anything as long as there was money involved.


    On the other side, the man''s brothers started cing bets in a corner.


    "Do you think Marc can hook up with that beautiful girl?"


    "No matter how beautiful she is, she will get on her knees just for the money. Marc''s family is in the coal mining business, they''re so rich. Even if our Marc is ugly, he has money. If that girl is smart, she''ll go for the money and agree." "Hahaha, that''s what I think too."


    "Tsk tsk! Women, they''re just a bunch of materialistic creatures."


    Listening to Marc''s words, L clenched her fist, her tone carrying a hint of wickedness, "I have a bad temper and I don''t hold back."


    L searched the bar but didn''t see the person she was looking for. This person happened to provoke her while she was already in a bad mood.


    Well, she would stretch her muscles and bones.


    The man still hadn''t sensed the impending danger and thought L was just venting, "The little white rabbit is learning to bite, huh? But guess what little girl? This little game we''re going to y is not up to you."


    "Take a good look around littledy, do you see any ''good people'' here? Best you put that pretentious look of yours away. When I set my sights on you, you better believe it''s your lucky day." Saying that, the man reached his hand out towards L.


    In L''s eyes, each of the man''s movements seemed like they were ying in slow motion.


    Therefore, when the man came at her, L swiftly dodged behind him and kicked him.


    The man took a kick from L and ended up face down on the ground in a dog-eat-dirt position.


    The bar continued to be rowdy, but the crowd around them stopped what they were doing. Action, with a look of anticipation, as if waiting for a show.


    Some even started heckling, "Tsk! Dude, you''re useless. You can''t even handle a little girl." Instantly,ughter erupted throughout the crowd.


    The man''s friends immediately rushed over and surrounded L.


    Marc was helped up from the ground, his pride shattered, all thanks to this woman.


    With a fierce expression, he red at L and pulled someone next to him to push towards her, saying, "Grab this woman for me. I must kill her today."


    L swept her gaze around, her eyes showing a mischievous glint. "So you only shed tears when you see the coffin? You want to kill me? That would depend on whether you have what it takes." Upstairs, Mildred apanied Sylvester as they descended, followed by several influential figures from Greafury City.


    Aside from Sylvester, Greafury City was under the control of these individuals.


    Themotion on the first floor of Heaven Bar reached Sylvester''s ears.


    Being naturally calm, he paused when he heard the sounds of fists and feet, furrowing his brows slightly.


    The other leaders nced at each other, silent and hesitant.


    After all, it was Gomez''s property, and they didn''t want to rush into a gunfight.


    Seeing that Sylvester had suddenly stopped in his tracks, Mildred understood that today''s incident wouldn''t be easily resolved.


    She turned to the other elite guests and said, "Gentlemen, Mr. Gomez has some matters to attend to, so I won''t detain you any longer."

 Chapter 151 Dead Soldier

    As the blood flow began to slow, L squeezed the red stress ball tighter, urging the blood to gush more swiftly.


    Dr. Watson removed the needle, and L pressed down on the wound, which promptly healed.


    Releasing her grip, she slipped off her whiteb coat and walked out.


    Seeing L''s nonchnce, Dr. Watson''s face turned pale with fear. He quickly stored the blood bag in the refrigerator and rushed over with a sterile gauze pad, "Cicery, press down on this, will you? That was arge gauge needle. Aren''t you worried it might bleed through if you just let go?"


    L nced at Dr. Watson, took the gauze pad from his hand, pretended to press it to the spot, nodded, and headed out. It was gettingte, and she needed to get moving.


    Lily had been waiting at the docks, her striking Western features entuated by curly red hair, alluring and enchanting.


    As L stepped off the cruise ship, Lily wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    "Lady Phoenix, long time no see. You don''t call, you don''t FaceTime - that''s cold," Lily said.


    Mentioning cold-heartedness, L raised an eyebrow and immediately pushed Lily away, "I''m starving. Take me somewhere good to eat."


    Lily fell silent. L had always had a ruthless streak.


    But as she looked at L''s beautiful face, any annoyance she felt melted away.


    After their meal, Lily led L to the room she had booked in advance - the Presidential Suite with two bedrooms, perfect for looking after each other. Yet, as soon as they entered, L sensed something amiss. A menacing aura enveloped the room.


    Lily felt it, too, and reached for her thigh, where she had a silver pistol tucked away.


    L also reached into her pocket, pulling out a lipstick tube that transformed into a mini pistol when opened.


    She had seen Violet beforeing here.


    Back-to-back, they proceeded into the room.


    Suddenly, a curtain stirred, and a shadowy figure emerged, gun pointed directly at Lily.


    In that instant, five or six figures dressed in ck, their faces obscured, surged from within the room.


    L''s eyes narrowed, and she shoved Lily out of the way. With a lift of her hands, a red dot appeared on the forehead of the man by the curtain. He crumpled to the ground.


    Witnessing Lady Phoenix in action for the first time, Lily was stunned by her speed. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes before she focused on tackling the three attackers on her side.


    L quickly dispatched the man by the curtain. With a swift motion, she was in front of the two on the left. She pressed the button on the lipstick, turning it into a Swiss Army knife. A flick of her wrist and the de slit one''s throat, blood spurting out.


    As onlookers spotted themotion and moved to grab L, she raised an eyebrow and delivered a swift backward kick. The attacker staggered, dazed and slightly disoriented, stumbling a few steps back.


    L took the moment of confusion to aim her lipstick gun squarely at him.


    Five minutester, L and Lily were sitting on the ground amidst the overwhelming stench of blood that permeated the room, enough to turn one''s stomach.


    Lily peeled back the mask from a man''s face, revealing a sun symbol tattooed at his jawline. Her expression turned grim.


    L caught on immediately. "They were after you?" she asked.


    Without objection, Lily let out a cold snicker. "Guess they just can''t let it go, even going as far as to recruit dead soldiers."


    With a gesture of disdain, Lily flicked the mask away and gave the now lifeless man a spiteful kick. Dead soldiers, as they were known, had no identity. They moved across the world unnoticed, left unremembered; their travels were limited to skulking and smuggling. They served whoever paid them; loyalty was bought and sold in an instant. One moment, you could be their benefactor, the next, their victim.

 Chapter 153 Ethan marvels at how young the previous gambling king was

    Lily''s expression remained impassive, as if she had just calmly narrated a fantastical tale in a calm, detached manner. She had always been carefree and cheerful, preferring not to voice her inner difort out loud.


    Once the cleanup crew left, Lily arched an eyebrow at their retreating figures, "Well, aren''t you going to say something?"


    L stood up from the sofa, walked to the window to let some fresh air in, and replied, "Nothing out of the ordinary. Just know this-you have me, and no one else can hurt you. And don''t be sad; think of the royals as blockheads with faulty intellects.


    When Lady Phoenix showed no intention of speaking further, Lily didn''t push it. Instead, she strolled over and yfully brushed L''s shoulder, her tone filled with cheeky pride. "Heartbroken? As if! My life has been thrilling in ways the average. Joe could never understand. Plus, I''m a princess-a real, bonafide princess."


    L chuckled, a smirk ying on her lips. "Right, a real, bonafide runaway princess."


    Ignoring thement, Lily suggested. "Let''s not stay here," L nodded in agreement. "We''d better head straight to the hotel inside the casino. No one dares to make trouble there." After saying that, she turned and headed towards the door. Lily returned to her room, grabbed her two suitcases, and followed.


    The Grape Casino in Cove was the world''srgest and most luxurious gambling haven. The casino didn''t just attract tycoons from across the globe eager to spend their fortunes. The top three floors housed a hotel renowned for its privacy, which often yed host to the most distinguished guests.


    L naturally had a standing reservation in the exclusive upper levels as a former casino champion.


    Upon entering her room, a casino floor manager arrived to attend to her.


    Lily intercepted him while L retreated to her room to change into an all-ck outfit, donning a buzzcut wig and a silver mask that made her unidentifiably enigmatic.


    Ethan, d in a tailored suit, waited patiently by the door. The previous tournament''s enigmatic top yer had always alluded to his investigations.


    That piqued his interest.


    Soon after, as the door swung open, Lily''s fiery red hair caught the light. She shed a seductive smile at Ethan. "Mr. Gomez, sorry to keep you waiting."


    Ethan, stoic as ever, just nodded and strode in.


    "The championship rules," he said, handing them to L.


    After a cursory nce, L noted they were the same as previous years: the reigning champion would challenge the former one, who could opt to watch from backstage or in the audience and prepare for a potential showdown. "Backstage for me," L said, her voice youthful and refined, its slight adolescent quality making Ethan inwardly marvel at the champion''s youth.


    "Certainly, I''ll arrange that."


    Meanwhile, in the underground gambling dens of Grape Casino, the excitement simmered even though the championship was set for the next day. The crowds had already flooded in, losing themselves in the games.


    And, of course, Victor was there, the spoiled scion from Pliar country, whose domineering personality was on full disy from the moment he arrived. Alongside him was Flora, his current favorite. His arrogance inevitably led to his downfall at the tables, and he was quickly down nearly a billion.


    The Robinsons were prominent folks, but even they had limits to their extravagance.


    Victor''splexion was terrible, and Flora took his arm, urging, "Victor, let''s go."


    Feeling irritable, Victor shoved her away roughly, "Get the hell away from me."


    John watched the altercation with a smirk. He was a mastermind of moneyundering, had a gang on his payroll, and feared no one. To him, life was a high-stakes game ¡ª you either had money, or you had guts.

 Chapter 154 Victor Takes a Huge Loss

    John sat at the opposite end of the card table, his gaze fixed at Flora-the current A-list celebrity everyone knew. He nursed his desires to bed her. Flora instinctively shrank behind Victor when she noticed John''s stare.


    She was frightened of John-a gut feeling she trusted.


    "Victor, gonna y or what? You''ve almost lost a hundred million to me already. I don''t run a charity here, so no credit is allowed. If you can''t cover your losses, hand over the chips and get lost," John taunted. The crowd echoed his words,ughing and jeering.


    "Who gambles without cash?"


    "Go on, get out! This ce isn''t for losers like you."


    "Central City''s Victor can''t put up the cash? That''s embarrassing."


    Victor''s eyes were bloodshot as he mmed his hands on the table. He hated being looked down upon, especially as a Robinson, and especially in this charged atmosphere where everyone was provoking him. How could he stand it?


    "Shut your mouths! Who says I can''t take a loss? I''ll show all of you;e on!"


    Flora quickly reached for him, "Victor, have you lost your mind?"


    She knew there was no way he coulde up with that much cash so quickly.


    Victor swung his hand, snapping, "Get lost, it''s none of your damn business."


    Flora staggered back from the p, clutching her face, tears welling in her eyes.


    John nced at Flora with a mocking tone, "Big star, he treats you like that; maybe you should consider someone else."


    Victor red at Flora, "Get over here."


    Flora bit her lip and slowly returned to Victor''s side.


    John raised an eyebrow but said nothing as the dealer took their position, expertly shuffling and cutting the deck.


    Before the cards were even dealt, John confidently pushed his chips forward, "A hundred million. Let''s see if Victor can keep up." Victor hesitated internally as he sat, but being already at the table, he had to bravely face the challenge, "I''m in." John lit a cigar, the sparkle in his one good eye murky and calcting, "That''s the spirit."


    John''s hand was a killer-a royal flush, a nearly unbeatablebination.


    Victor, on the other hand, had hit a streak of bad luck.


    His misfortune set a new record for the evening.


    John leaned back casually, casting a look at Victor. "Hey, Vic, you''ve lost me a cool two hundred million. What brings you back for more?"


    Victor, incredulous, stood up, pointing an using finger at John. "You''re cheating, damn it."


    John slowly exhaled a ring of smoke, unbothered. He gestured with his cigar toward the corner of the ceiling where a surveince camera was nestled. "Evidence, Vic. That''s what counts. You think I''m cheating-go check the tapes. But as for now, you''ve lost. And you''ve got until midnight to cough up those two hundred mil, or you won''t be walking out of here."


    The color drained from Victor''s face. Where would hee up with that much cash on the spot? The Robinsons was a family business, and he was not in charge of it. Besides, the Robinsons'' senior generation was notoriously strict. If his grandfather and father found out he''d gambled away two hundred million in one night, they''d likely break his legs.


    As for the Violet Gold Mine, he had hoped to get his hands on it from Josh Fudge, but the contract wasn''t signed before Josh''s untimely demise. With Fudge''s assets getting seized and the family in a vicious internal battle, Victor wouldn''t dare get involved.

 Chapter 156 Humanity, the Hardest Truth to Face

    Hearing this, Flora turned and fled, a sense of powerlessness overwhelming her.


    She knew she was just one of Victor''s many women, unable to argue or me him. She had only one thought to run as fast and as far as possible.


    But in high heels; how could she outpace these men? Especially on unfamiliar turf.


    Inside Grape Casino, the sprawling establishment buzzed with both glee and indifference. Laughter echoed among the knowing, while bystanders continued their y, asionally ncing over at themotion, egging it on. The darker aspects of human nature-lurid fascination with turmoil and a detached amusement in others'' misfortunes-were on full disy.


    In no time, Flora was cornered by John''s henchmen.


    "Get off me, get away from me!" Flora demanded, struggling fiercely.


    John''s guys were rough around the edges, with little concern for gentleness. They chuckled at Flora''s spirited resistance. "Hey, superstar, I''d chill out if I were you," one of the goons jeered. "The more you fight, the more you''re gonna get hurt. Why bother?"


    "No, just get off!" Her fight was apanied by a stream of tears.


    Dragged before John, Flora, even in heels, stood taller than him by half a head. But that was inconsequential.


    He had power; she had looks.


    He wanted to y; she was powerless.


    And that was all that mattered.


    John cupped Flora''s chest roughly, causing her a searing pain that nearly doubled her over. "What a feel, worthy of a star, indeed."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you enjoy this," he said with a leer.


    Reveling in the feeling, John''s hand lingered, his face twisting into a lecherous grin.


    "Don''t touch me, get away!" Flora lifted her head, ring at John with bloodshot eyes.


    John pped her hard. "You really think being a star means something? You''re just leftovers that men have had their way with. And if anyone''s to me, me your sugar daddy-he''s the one who sold you out." Though he was intrigued by her, no man tolerated outright disrespect.


    Bystanders watched; some turned back to their gambling. This sort of spectacle wasn''t new to them.


    After all, many who arrived well-dressed ended up revealing their basest instincts. Humanity is one beast people dare not look straight at.


    Finishing his point, John shooed his men aside and hoisted Flora over his shoulder, heading toward one of the back rooms of the casino. She thrashed, hit, and screamed to no avail.


    Suddenly, Flora lifted her gaze straight at Victor, her eyes overflowing with immense hatred-not a trace of her usual brilliance.


    Victor, catching that hateful gaze, felt a jolt within him and turned his head away, his expression darkening.


    At that moment, a long-haired woman, innocent in features but dressed to seduce, seated in a man''sp, witnessed the scene. She smirked, lifting her phone to capture the moment on camera. The Gambling Championship hit its climax the next day.


    Cove had even arranged for armed security guards to patrol the venue with their rifles at the ready.


    Each high-profile attendee was nked by a dozen or so bodyguards dressed in ck, a necessary precaution in the chaotic environment prone to targeted assassinations.

 Chapter 71 Lelas Experience

    Sylvester held L in a firm, unyielding grip, effectively imprisoning her. It seemed her survival instincts had been awakened, prompting L to struggle and fight back. However, her efforts were in vain as she quickly realized she was no match


    for Sylvester.


    With one hand, Sylvester immobilized her, and a distinct "click" signaled that L''s hands and feet were securely bound.


    "Don''t lock me up!" L curled up, engulfed in fear. Her brain began to malfunction, as those images felt like they were being projected into her mind like a movie.


    The research institute had locked her up like this back then.


    Sylvester didn''t notice anything wrong with L. He pressed her shoulders, looking at her reddened eyes. "L, listen to me. You are a mutant."


    Gasping for air, L''s body quivered, her consciousness slipping away as she grappled with a panic attack. "Please, don''t. I''m terrified."


    Mom!


    Dad!


    Big White...


    No, Mom, Dad, and Big White are all gone.


    Who else is there?


    Who can save her?


    Is there no one left?


    No, there''s still Sylvester.


    Sylvester, Sylvester, where are you?


    "1


    Save me!


    She was in so much pain.


    "Don''t what? Scared?" Sylvester pinched her chin, forcing her to look up at him with a malevolent glint in his eyes. "L, have you now experienced the true meaning of fear?"


    L had fallen into a state of deep fear, and all the sounds around her seemed irrelevant. Her once sensitive five senses copsed in an instant.


    "I''ll tell you, once you expose your identity, if someone takes advantage of my negligence and captures you, your environment will be like this. They''ll lock you with these metal chains and drain your blood, torturing you day and night."


    Don''t, don''t cut off her hands, don''t chop off her legs, she''s in so much pain.


    "The world is not as beautiful as you think. There are all kinds of people on the inte, and you think they pose no threat, but perhaps you are their prey."


    Don''t, don''t burn her with fire, she''s in so much pain.


    "Listen carefully, the only ce that is safest for you is by my side."


    Don''t, don''t let poisonous insects bite her, she''s in so much pain and fear.


    "Your eternal sanctuary lies by my side."


    Don''t, don''t electrocute her with electricity, she''s bleeding, she''s in so much pain.


    "Do you know how scared I am? If by any chance your identity is exposed because of this, and I can''t protect you, if they capture you and kill you, what should I do? What should I do?" Sylvester''s voice turned fierce as he spoke. It''s unclear whether Sylvester was tormenting L or himself.


    "Myself..."


    Don''t, don''t let her fall from high altitude. She''ll break all her bones and it''ll be so painful.


    "I am a human, not a god. Do you understand?"


    Even if he had godlike abilities, fear still consumed him.


    At this moment, the unruly uncrowned king who who navigated the realms of darkness and light, found himself in a state of panic. Oddly enough, none of this had transpired; it was only a hypothesis, yet just the thought of it made his heart ache unbearably. Strange enough, even though she hadn''t done anything, she already upied his entire heart.


    He couldn''t live without her for the rest of his life.


    He couldn''t live without his little thing.


    "1


    Don''t, don''t leave her in the freezer. It''s so cold, it hurts all over.


    This kind of experiment is meaningless. Set her free, please!


    "L, do you understand me?"


    Sylvester stared at L intently, wanting to see her expression of apology.


    But all he saw was her face growing paler and her body trembling more and more.


    It was only at that moment that Sylvester responded, softly tapping her cheek with his hand, and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    L tightly held onto his hand, her pupils dted, and her consciousness bing increasingly blurred, "Don''t, don''t..."


    Repeating this sentence endlessly.


    Sylvester began to discern that something was amiss, and panic overwhelmed him entirely.


    "Little thing, what''s wrong? Tell me."


    Before Lpletely lost consciousness, she suddenly grabbed Sylvester''s hand, her body convulsed, and she whispered softly, "Night... Sylvester..." "I''m here, I''m here." His voice trembled.


    L could no longer endure the agonizing fragments of her memories within her consciousness and fainted.


    Sylvester''s breath hitched, he let go of the metal chain and rushed out while holding onto L...

 Chapter 161 I Bet on Myself to Win

    Unbeknownst to L, her every move was scrutinized from below, L raised her right hand, signaling to the official, "We need a written agreement, don''t we?"


    "If Yaz doesn''t honor the better, this will all go to waste." No sooner had she spoken than the crowd began to chant, louder and louder, "Agreement! Agreement! Agreement!" Yaz, eyes bloodshot, red at L. "You think I''m scared? Just don''t chicken out if you lose."


    L scoffed indifferently, "I''ll return those words to you."


    Watching the live event on screen from backstage; Lily felt her nerves stretched taut, her heart in her throat.


    She knew Lady Phoenix was seeking vengeance on her behalf, but they were gambling with something invaluable ¡ª a pair of eyes.


    She had asked Turd to dig into Yaz''s background. After providing the public with sufficient evidence during a royal dispute, he had left, only to be discretely sent on missions by Charles or to frequent the casinos around the world. Unlike Lady Phoenix, who made appearances exclusively at the Grape Casino, Yaz had practically conquered the world''s top ten casinos without a single loss on record.


    He didn''t change his name; too many Yazs existed worldwide, and altering it would only draw more attention.


    "No, this can''t happen!"


    She had to intervene.


    As she approached the door, a message from Lady Phoenix buzzed in her pocket - a timed message L had set up, knowing Lily''s concerns would be kicking in. The text urged her to stay calm, wait, and keep out of sight.


    Taking a deep breath, Lily''s slender fingers gripped the doorway tightly. She pondered for a moment before brushing her hand against the sharp knife strapped to her thigh, and with determined resolve, she stepped outside. The night before, upon entering the casino, they had surrendered their weapons.


    A staff member approached with contracts in hand, one for each, and without hesitation, they took the pens and signed their names.


    The match was on the edge of ignition.


    Outside the stands, the spectators were losing their minds with bets flying some on the reigning queen, others on Yaz, with the stakes growing by the minute.


    L executed a neat spin of her pen, pocketed it, and rose from her seat. She fetched two briefcases from a nearby security cab, flipped them open with a flick, and gestured to the dealer. "Come verify the funds." This was Lily''s doing.


    All eyes from the stands were trained on L''s performance, their frenzy cooling into curious silence, unsure of the champion''s next move.


    "But isn''t it a no-cash bet? Why the on-site fund verification?"


    "Who knows."


    Yaz was equally perplexed. "Champ, what''s this about?"


    L arched an eyebrow, wordless.


    A dealer and a team with currency counting machines stepped forward to authenticate every bill totaling ten million euros.


    Then L, mic in hand, approached the railing, facing the crowd with thunderous arrogance. "I''m betting on myself to win."


    With that, she spread her arms wide, cocked her head, and swaggered back to her seat, the eyes beneath her mask burning with wild pride.


    The stands erupted with cheers and screams, some waving their arms, others straining their voices.


    "Champion, champion, champion!"


    Of course, there were scoffers, too, thinking the champ was too arrogant, always ying to the crowd.


    Back in her seat, L leaned forward on the table, tilting her head as she regarded Yaz. "Yaz, let''s ditch the theatrics and settle this with a single round."

 Chapter 164 Sylvester is Furious

    As L walked, she peeled off the silver mask from her face, feeling the heat of the wig. She had only taken a few steps and was about to remove it when she stopped in her tracks, staring at the neer in shock. Sylvester, seated on the couch, was leaning forward slightly, his head bowed. Upon hearing the sound, he slowly lifted his gaze, his amber eyes emitting a cold, sinister glow, his sensual lips slightly curled in what could pass for a smile. But L knew Sylvester was definitely angry.


    Mildred Gomez and a few bodyguards stood to the side. Catching sight of the familiar provocative face beneath the mask, Mildred was as if turned to stone.


    He had been puzzled as to why his boss''s unannounced visit; now, it all clicked.


    No wonder the silhouette seemed familiar; it was L.


    The memory of the masked casino king cleanly slicing through Yaz''s eyes made Mildred shiver.


    A thousand words boiled down to one phrase in his mind: "Ms. L is awesome."


    Realizing there was no escape, L nearly wanted to cry.


    Sylvester casually gestured, and Mildred bowed before leaving with the other bodyguards. Upon seeing Lily at the door, Mildred spoke, "Let''s go, Red." Lily, with her pale face, made an enticing motion, "Let me go."


    Mildred looked at her with disgust, "You scared me!"


    "Move it, or I might break your legs."


    sping her hands tightly, Lily dropped her smiling facade and asked, "That gentleman won''t harm L, right?"


    Mildred let out a coldugh, "I don''t know, and it''s none of our business."


    Lily remained silent.


    "You''d better worry about yourself instead of others," Mildred said dismissively, giving Lily a scornful nce.


    "Who the hell are you people?" Lily was clueless about their connection to Lady Phoenix.


    "You''re not qualified to know."


    Unable to extract any information, Lily had no choice but to follow them out.


    In the hotel room, Sylvester chuckled lowly, his voice a neutral rumble, "Come here."


    L hesitated, stepping back, "Only if you promise not to yell at me."


    Grinding his teeth yet smiling, Sylvester insisted softly, "Come. Be good."


    Her heart racing, L eventually crept towards him. As soon as she approached, Sylvester yanked her close.


    Instinct warned L of impending trouble. In a rush, she pressed her lips to his, prying open his mouth, her tongue darting in desperately. She wanted to pacify him.


    But this time, Sylvester was truly enraged.


    He gripped her waist fiercely, responding wildly, his tongue exploring every corner of her mouth, even pressing down her throat.


    L trembled in his arms, her slender hands clutching at his clothes; never had Sylvester kissed her so dominantly, never had she felt so overwhelmed.


    Yet Sylvester showed no mercy as if punishing her, pressing her down, the two rolling onto the couch, the room''s temperature rising.


    "Master Sylvester, I can''t take this," L gasped between the fervent kisses, her voice tinged with a intive whine.


    His eyes bloodshot with desire, Sylvester captured her softness, his voice husky, "Already overwhelmed? Do you have any clue how much I can''t stand it?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have known my L could be so fierce," Sylvester mocked.

 Chapter 167 Sylvester – There Are No Miracle Workers in This World

    Steam wafted through the bathroom, enshrouding the capacious circr tub filled to the brim with hot water. Ly back against the edge, her gaze slightly intoxicated and her fair skin alluring in the mist. Her hands cradled Sylvester''s head, now nestled against her chest, her delicate fingers weaving through the softness of his hair.


    Sylvester, encircling L''s slender waist with his arms, sensed his rationality waning as he stirred up tumultuous waves on the otherwise tranquil surface of the bathwater. "Sylvester."


    He broke the kiss, his voice husky, "Yes, Darling."


    "Sylvester, I am Miss Phoenix, and thus far, I haven''t encountered a miracle worker who could assist you."


    She didn''t want to keep secrets from him any longer; she felt the need for honesty.


    At her words, a shiver went through Sylvester. With his actions retaining their fervor, he gradually lifted his head, even though his hands didn''t cease their movements. L was the hacker, Miss Phoenix? The one who never took his requests despite his orders?


    No wonder she was so incredible at coding.


    L, her eyes half-closed, intoxicated by the sensations Sylvester stirred within her, assured him, "But don''t worry, as long as you''re with me, nothing bad will happen to you." Watching the exquisite face nestled in his hold, Sylvester''s deep-set eyes faintly glimmered with red.


    After a moment, he smirked as if a weight had lifted from his shoulders.


    No miracle workers in this world?


    Sylvester''s gaze dropped, concealing currents of inner turmoil.


    Whether those challenges existed or not, he epted it. Even if his time was limited, he was resolute in ensuring that whatever moments remained were filled with happiness, carefree living, and joy for L. That, to him, was sufficient. After a while, he carried L from the bathroom, feeling refreshed. Observing her weary expression and inhaling the subtle, intoxicating scent of her skin, a smile yed on Sylvester''s handsome face.


    He paused, just short of thest step.


    But L had already felt it.


    After tonight, it would be time to prepare for their return journey.


    Ensuring L had a restful night, Sylvester gentlyid her on the bed and kissed her forehead. He then made a call for someone to deliver clothes.


    Once neatly dressed and having arranged L''s garments, Sylvester left the hotel room.


    There were shipments sneaking into Pr County''s territory that needed his attention to reshuffle the power dynamics.


    The regtions dictating the casino''s internal order also awaited his directives for revisions.


    Weary from her time in the bathroom, L sumbed to a brief slumber. As she slowly opened her eyes, she fixed her gaze on the gentle glow of the bedsidemp. Her mind reyed the boldness of Sylvester''s hands and lips in the shower- so daring, even by the standards of her own forest town upbringing. Was this what love felt like?


    Ly under the covers for a moment longer, turning her head to find Sylvester''s figure absent. Blinking, she decided it was time to get up. It seemed to be approaching evening; hunger gnawed at her, and she yearned for the vor of Sylvester''s cooking.


    Sitting up in bed, the towel she was wrapped in slipped down. A blush warmed her cheeks as she remembered Sylvester carrying her out wrapped in it. Drawing a deep breath and pushing aside the tenderness in her legs, she dressed and headed out to find him.


    Stepping into the hallway, she came to an abrupt halt upon seeing a disheveled woman bursting from a room at the far end of the corridor. Her eyes widened¡ªit was Flora.

 Chapter 170 Fainting with Fear

    The man, unable to endure the pain, had already fainted.


    John observed the scene unfolding before him, terror-stricken to the point of wetting himself, his remaining good eye widened with horror. L, holding a kitchen knife, addressed the three of them, "Speak up, who threw the first punch? One by one, you''ll get what''sing to you."


    Another man, body quaking, pointed at John, "It was him, it was him who started this. Victor lost a bet and couldn''t pay up, so he offered up his woman to him." "Looks like you yed a part too, you bastard, daring to treat Flora like that. Not one of you is getting away."


    L stood up and strode over to John, "Did you rape Flora?"


    John, trembling and with tears smearing his face, pleaded, "I was wrong, I beg you! Don''t kill me; it was all Victor. He''s the one who handed Flora over to me." "Now you start passing the me. How amusing!"


    L lifted her foot, her shoe''s tip hooking his chin, her face adorned with an ingenuous smile, "Tell the truth, don''t worry, you''re not dying just yet."


    She nned to torture them slowly.


    Death was too easy; a painful end was the ultimate fate they deserved.


    Having said that, L''s gaze turned icy, and with a swift kick, she sent John tumbling in an airborne flip to crash onto the hotel''s floor. The impact jolted his wounds, forcing a grimace of agony from him.. He hadn''t expected such strength from a young woman.


    But before he could react, L walked over and mmed the kitchen knife towards his groin with a vengeance.


    "Screw you, I won''t let you off!" he screamed.


    His manhood was severed.


    L, standing atop his face, twisted the knife in her hand, as bright red blood flowed from his lower body, staining the hotel''s white floor tiles a deep crimson.


    L dered coldly, "You''ll never be a man again for as long as you live."


    John passed out from the pain.


    Upon witnessing the bloody scene, another man went pale, his legs gave out, and he shakily crawled toward the exit.


    L got up, yanked the knife from the floor, and hurled it at the man''s head. The knife split his skull, cerebral fluid mixing with the blood, and a foul stench filled the air.


    At that moment, L was seeing red, looking at the blood sttered throughout the hotel. She tipped her head back, took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly.


    She had recently received a DNA confirmation from Violet, discovering there were still family members in this world for her. She hadn''t even begun to extend her kindness to Flora.


    Yet these scum, living in the darkness of their filth, had raped Flora.


    How dare they treat the only family she had in this world this way?


    Having done the deed, she braced for judgment.


    "He''s passed out, huh? No fun when they''re out cold."


    L''s face was expressionless as she dragged the feet of two men with her right hand and, with her left, the leg of another, heading towards the bathroom. Trails of fresh blood marked their path, reaching all the way to the door. The hotel felt like purgatory.


    When Sylvester arrived with Mildred and Ethan, they were all shocked at the sight. The living room of the hotel was speckled with bloodstains everywhere - by the entrance, on the couch, and even across the ceiling and drapes.


    The overwhelming smell of blood, mixed with the ammonia reek of urine, was enough to make one nauseous. The faint-hearted might even faint from the horrifying scene. Although they were ustomed to gruesome sights, this harrowing spectacle still managed to shock them.


    A bodyguard said L was there in the midst of the carnage. Catching his breath, Sylvester hurried toward the direction of the bloodstains.

 Chapter 173 Tenderness Reserved for Sylvester

    As the head rolled away, L watched John''s lifeless body. Her eyes reddened, yet augh escaped her lips.


    It wasn''t enough! Not nearly enough!


    A person like him deserved to be tormented to death.


    Sylvester saw the intense hatred lingering in L''s eyes, his left hand trembling slightly as he quickly embraced her. "L, do you feel better now?" She shook her head. "Not yet."


    Not minding the blood that covered her, Sylvester picked L up. "Okay, let me handle what''s next, alright?"


    L tilted her head, her cold gaze shifting from John''s figure to Sylvester, smiling innocently but with chilling undertones. "Okay."


    She then pointed to two figures in the bathtub. "And those two."


    Sylvester looked deeply into her eyes, ready to fulfill any request. With his lips barely parted, he whispered, "Alright."


    A cold smile yed on L''s lips as she wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s neck. "Sylvester, I want the powers behind them crumbled too."


    He raised his hand, gently stroking her back, calming her emotions. His eyes zed with fury, but his voice was softlypelling. "Alright, I''ll make it happen. Shall we go clean up now?" The dirty blood on her skin felt like a defilement.


    Carrying L away, they passed through the bathroom door; Sylvester nced sideways and spoke with a cold tone, "Did you catch all that?"


    Mildred and Ethan exchanged nces, then bowed their heads. "Yes, sir."


    Sylvester carried L back to their room to clean up while Ethan immediately ordered a lockdown of the top floor of the hotel, barring outsiders from entry.


    Meanwhile, Mildred mobilized her forces and headed to John''s stronghold.


    Just overnight, John''s gang in Cove crumbled.


    In the shower, the couple stood exposed to one another, their bloodstained clothes tossed aside into the hamper.


    Sylvester''s left arm wrapped around her waist, his right hand gently washing away the blood from her hair, her face, and her body.


    L stood on the balls of her feet atop his, her slender arms lightly holding him and her eyes downcast. She was lost in thought.


    There was no trace of desire in Sylvester''s eyes as he meticulously and tenderly washed L.


    His amber eyes reflected nothing but heartache.


    This was the first time L remained silent in his presence.


    Before, in simr moments, she would have concocted yful ways to steal kisses.


    It was also a first for him to feel this helpless, unsure of how best tofort the little one he cherished most in life.


    Yes, L loved his kisses the most.


    Sylvester cradled the back of L''s head with his right hand, urging her to look up at him. He bent down to capture her soft lips, prying them open with gentle insistence. His warm tongue slid in, coaxing her smaller one into a tender dance an intimate waltz of swirling and turning. It was a gesture so tender, it came with a whisper of a caress.


    L wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s waist, tilting her head back, her chest pressing firmly against him as she trembled ever so slightly in his embrace.


    "Sylvester."


    "Tell me, baby. Can you tell me what it is?"


    Her silence left him feeling anxious.


    L suckled on his lip before speaking, "Sylvester, I want to visit Flora."


    For the first time, Sylvester suppressed the surge of jealousy within him, pulling away from her lips to stare into her eyes. "Okay."


    After carefully cleaning up, Sylvester took a towel and dried L''s body with meticulous attention, making sure not even spaces between her toes were missed as if he were handling a precious antique vase.

 Chapter 77 Mutants? What Mutants?

    Vanessa was still immersed in her longing when she suddenly heard the word "mutants." She snapped out of it and furrowed her brows. "Mutants? What mutants?"


    Sylvester tightened his face, staring intently at Vanessa. His eyes were filled with curiosity, and finally, he said, "Their blood detoxifies and they have extremely fast healing abilities." Vanessa pondered for a moment, took out her phone, and searched for a few terms.


    She looked at Sylvester skeptically and showed him the search results. "Is this what Mr. Gomez was talking about?"


    Sylvester nced at the information on Vanessa''s phone and nodded solemnly. "It''s simr."


    Vanessa waspletely confused and once again thought about Sylvester''s words. She asked with doubt, "Is Mr. Gomez suggesting that there might actually be mutants in this world?" Sylvester raised his eyes and responded with a subtle nod, "Hmm."


    He maintained his solemn expression.


    Observing this, Vanessa''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    After a brief contemtion, it struck Vanessa that Mr. Gomez appeared to be highly intelligent but had a penchant for asking rather unconventional questions.


    Could it be that he felt guilty about the incident with the pretty little girl and lost his mind?


    Suddenly, noticing the sympathetic expression on Vanessa''s face, if it weren''t for his age and recent act of saving a little creature, he would have kicked her on the spot.


    "What? Do you think I''m going crazy?"


    His voice carried a chill.


    Vanessa felt as if a cold de was pressed against her neck, ready to slice open her carotid artery if she said the wrong thing.


    But deep down, Vanessa wanted to nod. However, as she envisioned the terrifying scene, her head shook like a rattle drum, and she quickly said, "No, I dare not disrespect Mr. Gomez. It''s just that this mutant, I have truly never heard of it. How about I ask my colleagues?"


    Witnessing Vanessa''s sincere ignorance, Sylvester took a deep breath and waved his hand, saying, "Let it be. Don''t mention this to anyone."


    Only then did Vanessa wipe off the cold sweat on her forehead and respectfully responded, "Yes."


    "You may go now." Sylvester didn''t look at her anymore. "I''ll call you if I need anything."


    Vanessa bowed to Sylvester and walked towards the door.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and saw Sylvester sitting there, his head slightly lowered, lost in thought.


    In that moment, the words "lonely" and "deste" shed through Vanessa''s mind.


    Why did Mr. Gomez suddenly abruptly inquire about the presence of mutants in this world?


    Aren''t they typically considered fictional characters designed for martial arts novels or television dramas?


    How could such a mystical and fantastical thing appear in this modern world of elite civilization?


    After contemting for a while, he withdrew his gaze and turned to leave.


    Sylvester remained seated on the chair, maintaining that posture for a long, long time.


    No mutants? Then where did that little creaturee from, and who is she exactly?


    ...


    Fire, mes spreading wildly...


    She sawrge ships floating on the sea, heading towards them...


    She witnessed the ughter, heard the painful groans of her people...


    She saw those cruel and evil people grabbing her tribe members, tying them up like livestock, and taking them away on the ships... She saw her father and mother being shot, their hands and feet bleeding as they protected her...


    She saw Big White, covered in wounds, trying to save her...


    She saw theboratory where her tribe members and she were bound and subjected to inhumane experiments, treated like livestock... Suddenly, fragments of the dream shifted and transformed...


    She saw under the snow, that man who saved her in a moment of danger, smiling and reaching out his hand.


    She saw warm sunlight prate, kissing her face...

 Chapter 177 Whos Trying to Frame Her?

    The message from her agent had a photograph attached to it. The scene showed a ce in the casino where John was touching her chest, and the crowd around them erupted in heinousughter.


    She had spent thest few days attempting to purge the memory of the casino incident from her mind, but now, with a single photo exposed, it felt as if invisible hands were ruthlessly tearing open her recently healed wounds, causing pain more agonizing than any physical stab.


    She stared at the photo, lips pressed tightly together, her hand trembling as it clutched her phone.


    Her agent, receiving no response, called her directly and, upon answering, heunched into an interrogation.


    "Flora, what on earth is this about? You refused to providepanionship and more intimate services in the beginning.


    "Now, what have you done? You had a golden patron, and yet you chose to y the harlot in a casino. Flora, you''ve really outdone yourself.


    "This photo was sent to me anonymously. I still don''t know who''s behind it, but with you making such moves, tell me how you n to clean this up."


    Holding her phone, Floraughed at the outburst, "Not forcing me? Riley, do you hear yourself? Opportunities were limited without ying ''the game'' you insisted on involving me in, yet what did you do? You drugged me and delivered me to Hayes. I was barely out of high school. I had just dropped out.


    "Later, I earned everything through my hard work, and what did you do? You handed my opportunities over to Emerson. There''s no excuse for your actions, Riley. You wanted to build up your niece but used my efforts to reel in favors." On the other end, Riley''s face flushed with anger as she yelled, "Are you really bringing up all of this now? You''ve been climbing up thedder these past few years, but wasn''t it me who guided you in every step? Now that you''re finally gaining recognition and on the verge of bing more sessful as a second-tier star, do you want to turn your back on me? Flora, you''re truly an ingrate," Riley sneered.


    Flora lifted a hand and touched her forehead, herplexion ashen. "Riley, I don''t want to talk about this right now."


    Bringing it up was futile; what mattered most was tracking down the person who took the photos and paying them off before they could ruin her career.


    "Just help me find the person who sent you the photos first and pay them," she said.


    Riley chuckled coldly but ultimately responded, "Fine, I have my P.I. connections, but it''ll cost you. A private investigator won''t work for less than five million." Over the years, Flora had made some decent money. Although five million was a steep price, she could still afford it.


    Or maybe it was that Flora never really cared much about money.


    Figuring that two heads were better than one, she did not hesitate and wired the money while also starting her own search for a detective.


    Flora reckoned that as her agent and with her poprity just starting to peak, Riley wouldn''t just let her go.


    Besides, Riley was her stepmother''s cousin, and the Harrisons would want her to seed. They wouldn''t let Riley treat her like a disposable pawn.


    Moreover, she couldn''t let her future be destroyed; she had L now. She had promised to be there for L.


    After all, they had just found each other.


    Flora stared at the slightly blurry photo in her hand, biting her lip. If this photo was blurry, it meant there surely were copies, and probably plenty of them. Who was behind this attempt to frame her? Emerson? Or another actress?


    Tears welled in her eyes as the identity of her saboteur remained a mystery.


    The entertainment industry was murky, and as she rose to fame these past years, stepping on a few toes in the process, anybody could be a suspect.

 Chapter 179 How did Flora turn into Sylvester?

    In Greafury, nestled within the grandeur of Dragon Manor, L had been less sensitive these past few days thanks to Flora''spany. Her mind had seamlessly epted that this was Sylvester''s turf and with Flora by her side, no one dared


    touch


    her.


    As a result, she''d been sleeping like a log.


    Lying in bed, L shifted and snuggled into the arms of the person beside her. Still groggy from sleep, she hugged them, her whole body nestling into their embrace, her cheek rubbing against their chest.


    Since childhood, L adored cuddles from her dad, kisses from her mom, and be the center of admiration. She was the cherished princess of the forestmunity, blessed with delicate features and a sweet disposition, doted upon by all her kin.


    Her family was willing to indulge her every whim.


    Even after the inhumane torture in theb from the tender age of three, and after she found the light, L still couldn''t deny her nature. She never lost herself. She was, and always would be, the forest''s little princess.


    A bit dazed, L didn''t immediately notice the difference in the chest shey upon.


    Sylvester, finally pleased, had a smile tugging at his lips. This was the first time L had hugged him in three days.


    But his happiness disappeared when he heard L murmur Flora''s name.


    Disappointment fell upon him.


    He rose, inadvertently lifting L along with him. Grasping under her arm, he hoisted her up, gazing at her sleepy eyes. Sylvester didn''t hesitate to kiss her lips.


    He wanted to make amends.


    L gazed up, passively epting his fervent, dominating kiss. The intensity left her gasping for air, and as L''s eyes slowly opened, she looked at him in bewilderment. " Sylvester? Where''s Flora?"


    Jealousy intensified within Sylvester.


    For three days, he had exchanged only a few words with L, while Flora had monopolized her the rest of the time.


    He knew L felt sympathy for Flora, but this wasn''t enough reason to neglect him.


    Realizing Sylvester''s jealousy, L could only hold him close to soothe his frustration.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, desire glinting in his amber eyes mixed with a dash of smugness. It seemed L''s heart and vision were still rightly centered on him. This realization brought him immense satisfaction.


    With a sigh, Sylvester wrapped his arms around L, carefully supporting her head with his left hand as he pressed her against the windowsill.


    The gentle breeze of a summer morning seeped in, causing the sheer white curtains on the bay window to dance lightly. Sunlight bathed the couple, lending a mysterious,zy charm to the scene, like a painting of a handsome man and a beautiful woman that started to please the eye.


    Sylvester looked down to see a frown on L''s face, tinged with embarrassment.


    A proud grin spread across his handsome features. He gently touched her head and cooed, "Baby, are you already done with cuddles?"


    L shook her head and looked up at Sylvester with cheeks blushing red. Then, she leaned in for an embrace.


    With a bear hug, Sylvester lifted her, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her chin on his broad shoulder.


    As they reached the ground floor, L nced around.


    No sign of Flora.


    She struggled to get down, and Sylvester, unable to resist her, reluctantly let her go.

 Chapter 181 Social Media Explosion

    Sylvester Gomez was in the midst of spoon-feeding L porridge when the news broke. L, in response, swiftly pushed Sylvester''s hand away and wrestled herself off hisp. Sylvester had an inkling that this situation was about to take a turn for the worse.


    He spun around to confront the servant who had switched on the television, his voice a harsh bark, "Who gave you permission to turn on the TV? Shut it off."


    The servant recoiled at his outburst and stammered, "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to."


    She felt unjustly used. It was a daily routine for the master to watch the financial news live stream at this hour, and the on-duty servant was expected to turn on the TV.


    This was the norm, and no one had ever been reprimanded for it before. She was at a loss as to why the master was so irate this time.


    Just as she was about toply with his order and turn off the TV, L snatched the remote control from her hand, refusing to let her switch it off.


    Witnessing L''s agitation, Sylvester felt a weight settle in his heart. Who could be so thoughtless as to provoke this reaction?


    Good, he thought.


    He was eager to see who had the audacity to be so reckless.


    L positioned herself in front of the couch, her gaze riveted on the TV screen.


    The host of the entertainment news channel prattled on, even disying a blurred photograph deemed potentially inappropriate for viewers.


    L''s lips thinned, her eyes reddening as she swiftly reached for her phone.


    By this point, the inte was already in an uproar.


    Flora Harrison, although not an A-list celebrity, was known for her attractive looks and the innocent, demure image she had cultivated since her debut. Despite her minor celebrity status, she had amassed a significant fan base. Aside from a few industry insiders, the public viewed her as a beloved national figure. The older generations admired her for her good looks, impressive acting skills, and roles in popr TV shows.


    But now, this very person was embroiled in a scandalous controversy.


    Even the most reputable television stations were openly naming and criticizing her.


    This was bound to be a devastating blow to her reputation.


    L''s grip on the remote tightened before she tossed it aside and bolted upstairs.


    Her phone was upstairs.


    L unlocked her phone and began scrolling through the inte. The TV was one thing, but online, the situation was entirely different.


    In this era of inte freedom, where there were nows to prevent it, anyone could be a keyboard warrior.


    #FloraHarrison A once chaste and pure woman bes a woman of passion#Trending


    #National BigSister having fun in the casinos, deceiving the public''s emotions#Trending


    #Heard Flora Harrison''s opportunities alle from using her body#Trending


    #Formerly a chaste and pure woman, now a fallen woman, the perception is horrible#Trending


    The scandalous news had virtually taken over the entire trending search engine, spreading like wildfire. People were starting threads, hurling insults, and stirring up discussions. Some added fuel to the fire with their mockery and sarcasm. Despite Flora Harrison''s loyal fans attempting to defend her in thement sections, their efforts were nearly drowned out by the overwhelming criticism.


    As time passed, inte sleuths began unearthing more information, brazenly revealing supposed truths about Flora Harrison''s affairs. Trolls, delighting in the chaos, piled on even cruder insults.


    "I''m gonna hurl... Never thought Flora Harrison would be like that. Makes me sick," onementer posted.


    "Does she even have any entertainment industry connections? How could she climb thedder of sess without some dirty tricks? Who would believe otherwise?" another spected.


    "Hey, no need to be harsh," someone else chimed in. "There are still people in Hollywood who maintain their integrity. Seems to me like Flora Harrison got herself into this mess."


    "Some folks just look for shortcuts, not realizing that such paths often lead to ruin. Today''s stars can''t hold a candle to the veteran actors of the past."

 Chapter 182 The X Spirits Rally in Defense

    The statements, devoid of explicit insults yetden with moral superioity, resonated with a conviction that surpassed mere vulgar outbursts. It was as though everyone had ascended to the pinnacle of morality, their fingers pointed usingly at Flora Harrison.


    Within mere moments, a deluge of allegations inundated the public sphere, brandishing seemingly irrefutable evidence of her controversial past. These ounts traced her journey from high school to her rise in Hollywood, spotlighting a history riddled with contentious actions.


    A surge of paidmenters soon infiltrated the narrative, setting the tone and swaying public opinion. Some even masqueraded as Flora Harrison''s former ssmates, sharing scandalous anecdotes from her school days.


    In response, Flora Harrison''s agent entered the fray, her stance a blend of defense and a desperate attempt to distance herself from the escting situation. She expressed regret over Flora''s disregard for her guidance, choosing shortcuts over a well-nned career, and her audaciousworking in bars, seemingly ignoring the agent''s advice.


    L, her eyes brimming with tears, watched as thements piled up. It couldn''t be true; this wasn''t the Flora Harrison she knew. Her sister was being framed and made a scapegoat. She had always been a victim.


    In a desperate bid to counter the prevailing narrative, L fired up herputer andunched an offensive against the malicious posts, deleting each one as it surfaced. However, she was a lone warrior against a tidal wave of national opinion - her efforts were not enough.


    In a state of panic, L reached out to Lily, affectionately known within their circle as the spirit. Receiving an immediate response from Lady Phoenix, she hastily sent messages to their group, pleading for reinforcements. Dragon, Lizard, and Turd received her messages and collectively tagged Lady Phoenix in their group chat, seeking rification on the unfolding situation.


    Lily, the spirit, unleashed a torrent of expletives, "Stop questioning and start controlling the public narrative immediately."


    Dragon, who was on a mission in a Floridian town, received Lady Phoenix''s directive. He quickly grabbed hisptop and sought refuge in a restroom. Thanks to years ofmunication infrastructure development in Florida, he was able to connect to the inte without any issues.


    However, the dpidated restroom reeked, threatening to shatter Dragon''sposure. It was the only nearby shelter he could find.


    Despite the girl in question not being his type, Dragon decided to lend a hand, considering Lady Phoenix''s formidable reputation and their shared allegiance to the same crew.


    But the moment he opened hisptop and essed the online domestic situation, he was taken aback. It was, without a doubt, the most explosive entertainment scandal he had witnessed in recent years.


    He couldn''t fathom why Lady Phoenix wanted to suppress this news, but hemitted to doing his best.


    Suddenly, all four heavyweights of The X Spirits organization were engaged in managing thements. But it was an overwhelming task; no sooner did they delete a batch ofments than another appeared. They even began writing programs to permanently eradicate thements. However, they weren''t the only hackers in the world. From all corners of the globe, others were thwarting their efforts.


    Five minutes passed, and within the borders of Pliar country, over a hundred thousand mobile phones and eighty thousandputers were rendered useless.


    Some were perplexed, while others concocted conspiracy theories, suspecting it was Flora Harrison''s desperate iling.


    "Dude, my phone''s trashed!" Comment threads were flooded with simr affirmations.


    "Could this be Flora Harrison''s doing? Hiring hackers to manage the situation?"


    "It has to be. She''s now public enemy number one, who else would want to help her? That''s digging her own grave."


    "Flora Harrison, you''re a blight on society, a toxic influence on the younger generation. Just disappear already, and stop hiring hackers. Bet I could photoshop you into oblivion."


    "If she can hire help, why can''t we?"


    Indeed, some began cing international orders. Cosmo Coleman had not anticipated the issue escting to such a magnitude. His initial n was to invest a million dors in private detectives to stage a spectacle of unmasking the person behind it all.

 Chapter 82 Are You Here As A Mediator?

    The man with green hair looked displeased, pointing at theputer, "See for yourself."


    The guy with the crew cut tilted his head, looking at the two big green "bitches" on theputer, and couldn''t help butugh, "This English really matches your hair."


    "Shut up!" the man with green hair couldn''t help but say, "Who the fuck is this Lady Phoenix? Can''t we really expose her?"


    The guy with the crew cut was eating a bowl of instant noodles with relish, "She''s been dubbed the hacker godfather, you know."


    The man with green hair was very unhappy.


    He just didn''t believe it.


    L had no choice but to add another firewall to the system and finally logged into the information contact station with The X Spirits.


    She had a group with The X Spirits, and L typed to the group, "I went to Heaven Bar, didn''t see anyone."


    In the end, she was bumped into by Sylvester.


    "Not talking about that right now, are you sure it''s her?"


    Lily the spirit was justing out from within The X Spirits when she saw the message and immediately replied, "Based on the specific information you gave me and those two rted names, there are about thirteen groups across different regions in Pliar country. I have filtered out the information of this person that matches about 92% simrity with what you described and sent it to you. It should be her without a doubt."


    "By the way, Lady Phoenix, what are you doing in Pliar country?"


    L raised an eyebrow, "Personal matters."


    She couldn''t say she was repaying a debt, that would be too tacky.


    Seeing the term "personal matters," Lily the spirit didn''t ask any further.


    Even though Lady Phoenix was younger than her, she still respected Lady Phoenix.


    "Okay, remember to call me after you finish, and I''ll take you to the hot springs in Scandinavia. I heard there are many handsome guys with high attractiveness there. I''ll introduce one to you then." "No need, keep them all to yourself. I''m hanging up now."


    L logged out of the inte.


    She thought to herself that she needed to find time to confirm it on her own.


    ...


    At the door, someone knocked. L thought it was Sylvester and was about to refuse, but then she heard a voice outside, "Sister-inw, it''s me."


    Only then did L close herputer, walk over, and open the door.


    Seeing that L was willing to open the door, Charlie was quite happy and quickly said, "Sister-inw."


    She looked at Charlie, raising an eyebrow, "Are you here to mediate?"


    Charlie shook his head, his eyes pleading, "Sister-inw, can Ie in?"


    Looking at Charlie''s serious expression, L thought for a moment and decided to let him in.


    Sitting on the window sill, L looked at him and said, "Just say whatever you want to say."


    Charlie pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    It seemed like he was reminiscing about the past.


    After a long while, he finally said, "I... was raised by my older brother. I know exactly what kind of person he is. Our parents passed away when we were young, and the rest of the family was busy. Grandpa devoted himself to the country and was stationed in the army all year round. It was just the two of us kids at home, in a huge mansion where we had no protection. Even the servants could abuse us as they pleased."


    As L listened to these words, she looked at Charlie beside her.


    So, Sylvester also lost his parents at a young age.


    "But I never felt wronged, and even lived happily. Furthermore, I felt that without parents, I was actually free. Later, I found out that the reason I was so carefree was because my brother was protecting me. People say that my brother is not someone to mess with, but it''s because he had to take on the role of protecting his younger sibling."


    "He often had injuries all over his body, from fighting with others. I would create trouble and want to go out to y, but he would hold my hand. When facing assassination attempts, he would shield me, even though he was still just a child." L listened in astonishment. She had never anticipated that Sylvester''s childhood had been marred by such hardships. The heir to the Gomez family, was he genuinely subjected to such misery?


    "When my brother was ten years old, he was kidnapped by human traffickers, and my happiness ended there. The ridicule and indifference from the servants, not to mention their physical abuse. Despite the superficial appearance of luxury, I was aware that I lived a life worse than death without his protection."


    "It was only then that I realized how difficult it was for my brother. My happiness was all traded with his suffering, yet he still had to pretend that everything was fine in front of me."

 Chapter 83 Discomfort In The Heart

    "My brother was only ten when he went missing. What could he possibly do? I still don''t know what happened during those years, and I dare not ask." Moreover, he and his brother had an inherited an illness from their mother''s side of the family.


    It was incurable, subjecting him to monthly bouts of agony.


    And he was confined to home.


    While there were servants, nutrient solutions, painkillers, and blood transfusions at his disposal, but what about his brother?


    He had to endure it, with no respite!


    "To be honest, I once thought he had died out there."


    At the age of ten, gued by a gic ailment resulting in monthly afflictions, no matter how strong he may be, how far could he realistically aspire to go?


    In the end, he was only tormented, slowly dying in a foreignnd.


    "


    At ten years old, he was taken by traffickers...


    How did Sylvester make it through?


    "I dare not ask him. I''m afraid to know about his past. But not asking doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist," Charlie''s eyes reddened.


    "No one taught us how to love someone, but I believe my brother will learn. He will try his best to learn how to love and protect someone for the sake of his sister-inw."


    After all, my brother was once severely injured for him.


    Charlie stopped there and didn''t say anything else. He nced at L and continued, "I''m not saying these things to make my sister-inw feel sorry for my brother. I''m just speaking from my heart." With that, Charlie stormed out of the room.


    L sat on the windowsill, gazing outside.


    Sylvester, your childhood was like this.


    That''s why you are so ruthless because, besides being ruthless to others, you have no other choice.


    ...


    Sylvester sat downstairs for a long time before deciding to go up.


    He held a te of fruits and pastries, standing outside L''s door. He hesitated for a while but still knocked.


    It wouldn''t be good if the little one was starving; it''s a critical period for growth.


    L heard the knocking and turned to look at the door.


    After some thought, she walked over and opened it.


    Sylvester stood at the door, tall and upright, his usually arrogant amber eyes filled with guilt and concern. "Little one, even if you are angry, you still need to eat." L immediately broke her guard.


    He was just ignorant at that time, right?


    If he knew, he wouldn''t have treated her like that, would he?


    He said she was his most important person.


    L walked over and threw herself into his arms, her voice muffled. "I want a hug."


    "It''s because of you that I feel upset. You need tofort me."


    "You... have you forgiven me?"


    Sylvester looked at L in astonishment.


    L nestled against his chest, nodding. In her heart, she had never med him.


    Sylvester couldn''t believe that the little one forgave him so quickly.


    His face lit up with joy, a hint smugness flickering in his eyes.


    He set the fruit te aside, lifted her up, and walked toward the room, leaving a kiss on her forehead, full of indulgence and intimacy.


    ...


    Time passed quickly.


    Charlie was busy with final exams and still hadn''t returned.


    Sylvester had also set aside that issue. However, this exclusion pertained only to safeguarding L from those who bullied her.


    After L''s family dealt with the incident, they didn''t pursue Yan Long and instead stayed at home tofort L.


    They didn''t find another school for her either. Since summer vacation was approaching, they just let the little one enjoy herself for a while.


    Mildred inquired with Mr. Gomez whether they should initiate an inquiry into the individual who aided Miss L in concealing the truth.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, but it''s unclear what he was thinking as he didn''t give any orders.


    The matter wasn''t mentioned again.


    ...


    Mr. Tang''s banquet was held in therge wild park on the outskirts of Greafury City.


    When Sylvester brought L over, most of the people were already there.


    Apart from some important figures from Greafury City, they were mainly prominent individuals from Central City.


    Trenton Szar, Burl Cain, and Goy Gomez had all rushed over and were chatting together.


    Young gentlemen with beautifully dressedpanions were mingling in between.


    Burl Cain sat on a stool, looking at Josh Fudge beside him and teasing, "I wonder what treasure Mr. Tang has acquired that he''s being so secretive about. He won''t tell us." Josh Fudge took a sip of red wine and pretended to be mysterious, "I heard Mr. Cain enjoys excitement. You''ll find out soon enough. We''re going to y an exciting gameter." Burl Cain raised an eyebrow, "I am truly looking forward to it."


    Sylvester led L inside while holding her hand. Looking at the surroundings, she felt a tinge of unease.


    Sylvester noticed and asked with a lowered voice, "Is there something making you ufortable?" L suppressed her difort and smiled at Sylvester, "No, nothing."

 Chapter 84 Whose Shadow Is It?

    Therge wild park in Greafury City was beautiful, and the scent of grass filled the air as they walked along.


    But L still felt a tightness in her chest. Sylvester didn''t like her pretending to be strong, so he simply held her tightly.


    Being embraced by Sylvester, L''s internal unease gradually dissipated, but she still felt a lingering sense of dread, as if she sensed something about to happen.


    At that moment, roars of wild beasts could be heard from the trees on both sides.


    L trembled, clutching Sylvester''s hand even more firmly.


    The bodyguards positioned behind them, upon hearing the noises, immediately assumed a defensive stance, gripping their lightweight pistols and scanning their surroundings. Mildred fixated her eagle eyes on the surroundings, fearful that something unfavorable might suddenly emerge.


    They were all rigorously trained and possessed strong abilities in sensing danger and swiftly engaging inbat.


    They had also experienced countless life-and-death situations with Mr. Gomez, so their performance was particrly disciplined.


    Sylvester...


    Thinking it was the roar of these fierce beasts that scared L, Sylvester no longer hugged her tightly.


    Instead, he lifted her up and held her like a little bear, providing her with the greatest sense of security in his chest.


    "Don''t be afraid, little one, I''m here. As long as I''m here, no one can harm you."


    With these words, he gently patted her back and continued walking forward, with each step exuding tenderness and affection.


    L faced Sylvester, her hands wrapped around him, her feet naturally hanging down by his side, and her chin resting on his shoulder. She wasn''t actually scared, she just felt that peculiar and familiar sensation.


    Suddenly, she felt something and looked around the surrounding woods.


    However, apart from the howls of the beasts and the birds that flew out of the forest in surprise, she didn''t see anything. Sylvester continued tofort her gently, "What''s wrong?"


    L shifted her gaze back and kissed Sylvester''s neck, her voice muffled, "Sylvester, this ce feels strange to me." "Do you want to go back?"


    Sylvester whispered in L''s ear, "If you''re scared, we can leave and not y anymore."


    No emotion of his precious girl was more important than anything else.


    L took a deep breath and shook her head, "No."


    Sylvester chuckled softly, "Then don''t be scaredter."


    L''s little head leaned against Sylvester''s neck as she murmured, "Hmm," her thoughts unknown.


    No one knew that as the group passed by, a quick shadow shed through the forest.


    As they continued on, their surroundings became wider, and in the distance, there was an imposing and grand tform. Around the tform, there were dense metal fences that even the incredible biting force of the beasts couldn''t break. The tform wasrge and exuded an air of luxury.


    The high-ranking executives, heirs of influential families, and socialites engaged in conversations with one another. Despite the considerable number of people, it didn''t appear congested.


    While it wasbeled as a gathering, it was essentially a hub for resource exchange.


    That''s why many people in the entertainment industry are willing to attend such events.


    These are all investors, and pleasing just one could lead to substantial resources.


    Josh Fudge hailed from a privileged background and had talents of his own. Being on the Forbes list, it was only natural for him to partake in the event.


    Consequently, this time, in addition to heirs of influential families, there were also numerous attractive celebrities from the entertainment industry who possessed both the appearance and demeanor of the upper ss. Jiang Wenxu saw Sylvester and L from afar and called out, "Master Sylvester."


    Upon hearing this, the people on the tform gradually quieted down and looked in the direction of Sylvester, showing a visible degree of reverence.


    Josh Fudge had been interested in befriending the rumored Master Sylvester, so when he saw his figure, he personally came over to greet him.


    Master Sylvester arrived, and Tang rushed to meet him.


    Then he noticed the girl in Sylvester''s arms, and Josh Fudge smirked and asked, "Who is this little girl?"


    Sylvester put L down, and her breathtakingly beautiful face appeared before everyone.


    Josh Fudge had seen many beauties in his life, but he had never seen such a stunning girl.


    She had the innocence and fragrance of a young girl, yet also possessed an enchanting charm.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned.


    A flicker of irritation crossed Sylvester''s eyes. "Mr. Tang, do you have trouble with your vision? When someone is unwell, they require care. Watch your step, as their condition may deteriorate in an instant." His words carried a threatening undertone.


    Josh Fudge didn''t dare to confront him directly and awkwardly replied, "I was being impolite."

 Chapter 190 Floras Journey to the Divine Doctor Valley

    Perched on the edge of the sofa, L''s gaze bore into Flora Harrison with an intensity that was unyielding. Her demeanor had undergone aplete transformation, a stark contrast to the gentle vulnerability she had shown in the presence of Sylvester Gomez. This sudden shift in aura left Dr. Watson feeling distinctly outmatched.


    The icy, formidable Lady Phoenix that sat before him was reminiscent of a malevolent force he had once encountered in the Divine Doctor Valley. In light of this, he found himself yearning for the Lady Phoenix who had stood by Mr. Gomez''s side, her presence aforting constant.


    He let out a soft sigh, murmuring to himself, "This is the only path to liberate Sister Flora from her wretched existence."


    Dr. Watson quickly grasped the implications of her words, "Are you suggesting that Ms. Harrison feign her demise?" "Indeed."


    "But..." Dr. Watson, who had been keeping tabs on the online chatter, interjected, "If the news of her death is reported, won''t the public believe that Ms. Harrison died of shame?"


    Prominent figures in Pr Country have often been heard saying, ''I am always prepared to assume the worst of my fellow citizens.'' Such was the nature of society.


    Once rumors took flight and the victim is hoisted onto the pir of shame, what followed was a relentless barrage of unrestrained harm.


    He could assure that if Flora Harrison were to die, those faceless online tormentors, in a bid to justify their actions, would go to great lengths to validate the ''truth'' in their venomous words. The cruelty of a celebrity death was embodied in this very fact.


    L scoffed, a hint of red creeping into the corners of her eyes, her frosty sneer chilling, "A suicide induced by shame? No. Public opinion can be manipted."


    Upon hearing this, Watson realized that Lady Phoenix had a strategy in ce, and he no longer needed to fret.


    Suddenly, L turned to Watson, her voice steady," I require your assistance."


    Watson blinked, taken aback by the realization that he, as Lady Phoenix''s junior, had be someone she would turn to for help. He quickly nodded, his mustache twitching in earnest agreement, "Tell me, senior." If it were within his capabilities, he would undoubtedly lend a hand.


    "Escort sister to the divine doctor''s valley."


    ...


    Sylvester Gomez instructed Mildred Gomez to arrange for a hearse from the funeral home, which took Mildred by surprise. "Sir, this..."


    Sylvester had no time for idle chatter, "Enough procrastination, proceed immediately."


    Mildred, not daring to defy him, promptly made the call for the funeral home staff to arrive.


    ...


    Outside the hotel, under the blistering sun, a throng of reporters was herded outdoors, their appearances disheveled from the relentless heat. "What''s happening? Didn''t Ster Entertainment sever ties with Flora Harrison? Why are they still dispatching bodyguards to safeguard her?" "Could it be her secret benefactor? Who would desire such a tarnished individual?"


    "Show some decency for once. Isn''t it harmful to speak in such a manner?"


    "Hey, if you''re so righteous and wless, what are you still doing here?"


    "We''re here to cover current events, conduct serious interviews, and seek out the authentic and substantial story, unlike you gossip mongers who swarm wherever there''s a scandal." For a moment, the reporters outside began to turn on each other.


    In the end, every profession has its hierarchy, and journalism was no exception.


    Suddenly, a group spotted arge funeral coach driving towards them in the distance.


    "Good heavens, why is that hearse heading our way?"


    "Are you certain it''sing for us?"


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see the route?"


    "Do you have filth in your mouth? Why else would it reek so much?"


    After being scorched by the sun for so long, everyone was on edge and growing irritable.


    Some, however, remained rational.


    "Could it be that something has happened to Flora Harrison?"


    "Ah? A suicide from humiliation? Believing she brought too much disgrace?"


    The crowd buzzed with spection, the chatter unending. The hearse drove straight over, much like how Mildred Gomez had earlier maneuvered the car, signaled by the driver. The reporters stepped aside.


    ...


    Upstairs, Lpleted administering the final bag of blood to Flora Harrison and flushed the IV line with saline. Then the funeral home staff transported Flora Harrison downstairs, wrapping her in a white nket as they went. The sight was as chilling as a body shrouded in white.

 Chapter 192 The Stewart Familys Domain? Not for Long

    As dusk surrendered to the night, the Stewart family''s courtyard was awash with light, dispelling the encroaching darkness.


    The Stewart family was in the throes of a jubnt celebration, their ancestral home echoing withughter and the clinking of sses. They were toasting to their recent victory, having secured a coveted project from the Sylvesters. The atmosphere was electric, charged with the thrill of their triumph.


    At the helm of the Stewart family was Jyri Stewart, Victor''s father. His strategic acumen had propelled the family''s fortunes, outmaneuvering several formidablepetitors to clinch the Sylvester''s tender.


    The patriarch of the Stewart family, now advanced in years, had gradually ceded control to his eldest son, his chest swelling with pride at his progeny''s aplishments.


    Despite the undercurrent of discontent among some family members, none could dispute Jyri''s supremacy. Their envy was concealed behind strained smiles, their begrudging admiration for the elder brother undeniable.


    At this family gathering, the Stewarts had extended an invitation to only one outsider - Reese Jenkins. The Jenkins, like the Stewarts, were a prominent family in Central City, and Reese, their prized daughter, was treated with the utmost respect. The Stewarts were keen on forging a powerful alliance with the Jenkins family.


    As the evening progressed, Victor, too, raised his ss in toast, his hand entwined with Reese''s, exchanging cordial words with the elders.


    "When can we expect the announcement of Victor and Reese''s engagement?" inquired a rtive from a distant branch of the Stewart family.


    Jyri Stewart responded with a genial smile, "That''s for Reese to decide, whether she wishes to be a part of the Stewart family." Reese, a college junior, blushed at his words, retorting yfully, "Uncle, you''re teasing me again."


    Laughter rippled through the room, painting a picture of familial harmony.


    ...


    Outside the Stewart mansion, a fleet of ominous ck cars lined the driveway. From them, Sylvester''s bodyguards - highly trained operatives from the Ironfist Holding Center - disembarked, advancing towards the Stewart''s front gate with practiced ease.


    The Stewart family''s security personnel, sensing the brewing storm, moved to intercept them, but they were woefully outmatched by Sylvester''s elite team.


    "Who are you? Do you realize you''re trespassing on Stewart property?" they challenged.


    Emerging from one of the cars, L cradled an urn, her slender figure entuated by a ck dress. A white velvet flower adorned her ear, a stark contrast to her icy gaze. Her eyes, tinged red at the corners, radiated an unspoken warning - ''Cross me at your own peril.''


    Her presence was a paradox, a blend of innocence and allure, yet she wore it with an effortless grace.


    "Stewart property?" L scoffed, "Not for long."


    Inside the car, Mildred Gomez turned to Sylvester Gomez, "Sir, aren''t you joining her?"


    What if things spiraled out of control?


    He had witnessed L''s ruthless streak at the casino, where she had taken down some formidable opponents. The scene had been grisly and explosive.


    Once, he might have been concerned for the Stewarts; now, he could only silentlyment their impending fate.


    Sylvester remained in the back seat, his amber eyes calm as he watched L disappear into the mansion. His voice, deep and resonant, broke the silence, "She needs to vent. Let her. Follow her, and if L suffers even a scratch, don''t bother staying in my employ."


    Mildred acknowledged the instruction hastily.


    Sylvester had his reasons for staying behind.


    Ever since their return from the casino, he had admonished L, forbidding her from resorting to violence. That was his domain, not hers, and she had promised to abide by his rules.


    If he apanied her, he feared it would restrain her.


    But today was different; he was granting her a free pass.


    One team of bodyguards subdued the Stewart security, while another trailed L, led by Mildred Gomez...

 Chapter 193 A Bold Affront to the Stewart Family, A Challenge to their Ancestral Shrine

    In the midst of the Stewart family''s jovial gathering,ughter and lighthearted banter filled the air. Suddenly, a resonating "bang" echoed through the vi, the front door having been forcefully kicked open. Startled, the guests hastily set their sses down, their expressions a blend of bewilderment and curiosity. They turned their attention towards the entrance, where the source of the disturbance had originated.


    A group of bodyguards, d in ck, swiftly filed in, forming two distinct lines. The members of the Stewart family, having recovered from their initial shock, flushed with indignation. Jyri Stewart rose to his feet, his voice booming with fury as he addressed the intruders, "Who are you people? How dare you trespass into the Stewart family''s home? Do you think we won''t throw you out?"


    Just then, L and Mildred Gomez entered the room, catching Jyri''s words. Mildred Gomez scoffed dismissively, "The Stewart family? You''re nothing more than employees for the Sylvesters. What gives you the audacity to speak so boldly?" The Stewarts were taken aback by this unexpected revtion.


    Upon noticing the dragon emblem adorning Mildred''s chest, they recognized it as a symbol of the Sylvesters. The Sylvesters! The realization sent a wave of fear coursing through them. L, gripping an urn tightly, stepped forward, her voice icy, "Where is Victor?"


    The Stewart family, already in a state of shock, looked on in confusion. The sight of this striking young girl demanding Victor while holding an urn stirred a whirlwind of emotions within them.


    "Miss, could there be some misunderstanding?" they asked cautiously, unsure of the girl''s rtionship with the Sylvesters and unwilling to act rashly without understanding the situation. L paid them no mind and proceeded directly to the family shrine, urn in hand.


    The Stewart family''s old residence boasted a memorial shrine in the living room, an altar dedicated to the veneration of their ancestors. By cing the urn on the altar, L was making a bold statement against the Stewart family. Old man Stewart, unable to contain his fury, pped the table and rose to his feet, bellowing, "Who is this audacious youngdy who dares to cause havoc in the Stewart household? Are you not afraid we''ll call the police?"


    The Sylvesters, a top-tier family in Central City, held a lofty position in the social hierarchy. Apart from Ashlee Gomez, a woman nearing her forties, there were no other women in the Sylvester family line. As such, this youngdy, not being a formal member of the Sylvesters, failed to intimidate the Stewart family.


    L ced the urn on the altar, turned, and her icy gaze swept across the room, finally settling on Victor amidst the crowd.


    Upon hearing Old Stewart''s words, she shed a sly smile, "You think this is brazen? Just wait for what''sing next. You might want to lie down, because I''m afraid the sight of what''s about to happen might... trigger a heart attack." Her tone was arrogant, yet she spoke as if she was genuinely concerned for the Stewart family.


    Old Stewart was seething with anger, trembling as he pointed at L, "You..."


    L dismissed him with a wave of her hand, signaling the bodyguards to swarm in. They quickly outnumbered the Stewart family members, who were all restrained amidst their cursing. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Even the Sylvesters have to adhere to some code of conduct. Starting a fight like this, aren''t you afraid of being aughingstock?" "Let me go, get off me!"


    Reese Jenkins''s expression soured the moment she saw L arrive. As a woman, she was more sensitive than the men of the Stewart family. Currently pinned down, she turned to Victor, demanding, "What on earth have you done?"


    She assumed that L was a woman scorned, here to cause trouble because of Victor.


    Victor, too preupied to respond to Reese Jenkins, stood there, stunned, his gaze fixed on L.


    Everyone else was restrained, including Reese Jenkins, but not Victor. At that moment, an inexplicable sense of fear began to creep inside him...

 Chapter 197 Dont Use a Cleaver to Kill a Chicken

    L''s watery eyes locked onto him tightly. "Master Sylvester, I want to protect both my sister and you."


    Sylvester Gomez automatically filtered out the word "sister" in his mind, and he reached out and stroked L''s soft cheek, saying, "Silly girl."


    He didn''t need her protection. He just wanted her to grow up quietly under his wings.


    Sylvester Gomez picked up L like a little bear. The bodyguard came and opened the car door. Sylvester Gomez asked, "How should we deal with this person? Send them to Ironfist Holding Center?" L held the box of ashes, leaning her chin on Sylvester Gomez''s shoulder and smirked. "Why use a sledgehammer to crack a nut? Let the judicial process handle it."


    The Stewart family was nothing more than a bunch of social scum. They didn''t even deserve to go to Ironfist Holding Center, the maximum-security prison.


    "Alright."


    Mildred Gomez received the order and took Victor to the prison.


    Meanwhile, Sylvester Gomez carried L back to the Sylvesters Manor.


    On the way, Dr. Watson called, "Lady Phoenix, we have arrived at the Divine Doctor Valley."


    It took a whole day to reach the Divine Doctor Valley.


    L didn''t hide anything from Sylvester Gomez. She had already confessed her identity with Sylvester Gomez at the casino.


    L held her phone, leaning against Sylvester Gomez''s chest. She asked, "How is my sister?"


    Dr. Watson seemed to sigh and replied, "Miss Harrison lost a lot of blood, leading to hemorrhagic shock. Even though we administered fluidster, the situation is not optimistic. She still hasn''t woken up. And..." "And what?" L''s voice suddenly grew louder.


    Dr. Watson continued, "Miss Harrison''s wound has be infected. She is now in a high fever period."


    L tightened her grip on the phone. At that time, the situation was urgent, so she gave her sister an insufficient dose of antibiotics.


    "What do the senior masters say?"


    Before Dr. Watson could speak, the phone was snatched away by Martin Lambert, who was already in his seventies but looked like an immortal. He spoke confidently, "L, don''t worry. There is no one I can''t heal. Don''t listen to your little brother''s nonsense."


    After speaking, he opened his acupuncture kit, quickly disinfected a silver needle, and inserted it skillfully.


    Dr. Watson was dumbfounded on the side. Although he had joined the divine doctor Valley, he srill believed in Western medicine and always thought that they needed to do a skin test before using Cephalosporin, otherwise it would cause damage. Even if they survived, they would end up being fools.


    But he couldn''t refute his master''s opinion.


    When Mr. Lambert said he could cure her sister, L breathed a sigh of relief. She thought for a long time and finally said, "Mr. Lambert, when my sister''s condition improves, please hypnotize her and make her forget everything from the past." Hypnosis, one of the divine doctor Valley''s special skills.


    Only the elders and senior disciples of the inner sect would know it.


    Sylvester Gomez heard this and looked down at L in his arms, feeling unbelievable and reasonable.


    After all, if she were to be hypnotized and forget the past, it also meant that she would forget about her.


    The little one had just recognized Flora as her sister.


    She was the only person in this world that had a blood rtionship with her.


    Martin Lambert was surprised for a moment, but finally he said, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sylvester Gomez looked at L and gently stroked her back with hisrge hand to calm her down. "Are you OK?"


    L shook her head, smiled helplessly, her eyes turning slightly red. "I don''t my sister to forgrt about me, but... this is the only way to protect her."


    The divine doctor Valley''s hypnosis technique, once used, would make her sister forget all the people and things from the past. From that moment on,it would be both an ending and a beginning.


    Even if her sister would forever forget about her, she had to do this to protect her.


    Sylvester Gomez hugged her and tenderly said, "Don''t worry. I will always be by your side"


    He felt triumphant in his heart. This way, the little one could only belong to him.


    At the Jenkins family vi,


    Reese Jenkinsy on Mr. Jenkins Senior''sp, her eyes red, tearfully recounting everything about the Stewart family.


    Mr. Jenkins Senior, full of righteousness, raised his hand and mmed it on the table, saying, "This is outrageous! How dare the Stewart family bully my precious daughter and insult the Jenkins family!" The rest of the Jenkins family were also filled with anger.


    They didn''t have many daughters in the Jenkins family, and it had been decades since they had one. How could they let her be treated like this?


    The Stewart family was simply inviting trouble.


    Suddenly, Mr. Jenkins Senior''s phone rang. He looked at the phone and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar number, signed "L".

 Chapter 199 Get Her Out of Here

    Reese Jenkins grew up with Victor, although they were not always together, she still had feelings for him. However, after witnessing the scene at the Stewart family, she didn''t know what to do. Seeing Reese Jenkins remain silent, Mrs. Stewart knew that she was considering her options. She came over and took Reese Jenkins'' hand, saying, "Reese, you know how Victor has treated you all these years." Reese Jenkins pursed her lips and nodded. "Victor has indeed been very good to me."


    Mrs. Jenkins looked at Mrs. Stewart''s, nced at her husband, and then said, "Mrs. Stewart, we have also watched Victor grow up, but people''s thoughts are hard to predict. Who knows if his feelings have changed." "It makes sense. Shouldn''t you tell us what exactly happened?"


    The Jenkins family wanted objective facts, not just empty exnation.


    Just as Mrs. Stewart was about to speak, Mr. Jenkins Senior walked down from upstairs.


    "The Jenkins family does not agree to the marriage of these two children," he said in a very lordly manner.


    The people below were all shocked.


    Mrs. Stewart still wanted to say something, but Mr. Jenkins Senior raised his hand, gesturing for her to stop. "I have already made a decision on this matter. You don''t need to say anything more." "Mr. Jenkins Senior..."


    "Butler, escort them out."


    The butler walked up to Mrs. Stewart and politely extended his hand, "Mrs. Stewart, please."


    Mrs. Stewart didn''t want to leave yet and tried to plead, "Mr. Jenkins Senior, please at least listen to my exnation, I..."


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll have the bodyguardse in."


    There was no room for negotiation whatsoever.


    Mrs. Stewart looked around, seeking help, she nced at Reese Jenkins. Upon seeing this, Mr. Jenkins Senior shouted, "Security, get this person out of here." There was no trace of sympathy at all.


    The security immediately entered and escorted Mrs. Stewart out.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Jenkins Senior, while Zoey Jenkins looked at her father and asked, "Father, what is going on?"


    The Jenkins family was the most united among the wealthy families.


    He believed in his father. His father had fought on the battlefield and had achieved so much in the business world, so he naturally understood more than anyone else.


    Mr. Jenkins Senior walked over, embraced his granddaughter, and directly informed Zoey Jenkins about all the mischievous things Victor had been doing behind everyone''s back. "See for yourself."


    The videos were carefully collected by L. They included footage from various luxurious ces in Central City and even videos of high-stakes gambling in casinos.


    Zoey Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins watched the videos, feeling furious. Reese Jenkins'' hands trembled in anger. "How dare he deceive me."


    Mr. Jenkins Senior held Reese Jenkins close and said, "Don''t be angry, sweetheart. This kind of man should be discarded."


    Reese Jenkins remained silent, feeling both angry and heartbroken.


    Zoey Jenkins finished watching and asked in confusion, "Father, who gave you these videos?"


    Mr. Jenkins Senior didn''t hide anything and said directly, "It was sent by the youngdy. It seems that the Stewart family is screwed."


    Upon hearing this, Zoey Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins were surprised for a moment before expressing their joy. "The youngdy contacted you?"


    Mr. Jenkins Senior nodded. "Yes, call your brother back. I have something to tell him to do."


    "Alright."


    The Sylvesters,


    One of Elvis Gomez''s subordinates received a call from Jyri Stewart and handed the phone over. Upon hearing Jyri Stewart''s words, he was surprised and said, "Sylvester took your son away? What''s the reason?" He didn''t believe that Sylvester would deal with such a stupid thing for no reason. There must be a reason behind it.

 Chapter 203 Husband Andand Wife

    "Good morning, baby," he said.


    After saying these words, Sylvester got up and went into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Under the showerhead, he let the cool cold water wash over his body, his stern face stern, his amber eyes shimmering with a strange light.


    Last night, the little thing truly belonged to him.


    HoweverBut now, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or feeling uneasy.


    He felt conflicted with the His feelings wereplicated feelings swirling within him.


    He never expected to obtain her in this way,.


    Itit was extremely absurdridiculous.


    Sylvester clenched his fist and threw a punch at the water column, fiercely hitting the wall. Small cracks appeared on the wall, and soon, the shattered marble surface of the wall fell down, turning into dust. ''The Immortal Man, well done.'' he med in his thoughts.


    L woke up, with the light piercing her eyes, forcing her to close them.


    Lifting her smooth hand, she covered themher eyes, immersing herself in memories.


    Last night, shepletely belonged in union with to Sylvester.


    So, this was how it should be.


    L couldn''t help but blush.


    But why wasn''t he willing before to be with her like this?


    Why did he persistently search for the Divine Doctor?


    What was he really truly up to?


    Sylvester must be hiding some secrets from her.


    L regained her senses and moved her body, feeling a strong soreness throughout. Her private area felt as if it had been torn apart, but she could still bear it.


    She couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Ever since her body underwent the demonic experiment of The Immortal Man''s demonic experiment, she wouldn''t usually wouldn''t feel pain unless she was cut open or broken into pieces.


    However, this time...


    L took a deep breath and promptly climbed out of bed. However, as soon as she stood up, her legs weakened, and she fell to the ground.


    As Just as L thought she was about to hit the ground, a hand reached out.


    Still feeling dizzyIn the midst of dizziness, Sylvester caught embraced L in his embrace.


    HisSylvester''s heart pounded, and his tone was urgent, he asked,. "Little one, what happened to you?"


    He was afraid that L''s mutationst night would cause further changes in her body.


    L pursed her lips and rested her chin on his shoulder, sounding weak, "It hurts."


    Sylvester held her and started walking towards the divine doctor valley.


    Since there was no divine doctor, the old folks at the divine doctor valley probably surely knew something was going on.


    Now, the little one''s body seemed to be was deteriorating day by day. If she did die really died before him, he didn''t know how he would face the fact situation if it happenedat that time. He probably would destroy everything. At this moment, Lughed softly, her voice like tinkling silver bells. "Silly, Sylvester is silly."


    Sylvester''s footsteps slowly halted.


    L said, "Sylvester forgot what he did to mest night, didn''t he?"


    With that, L bit Sylvester''s ear and spoke gently, "It hurts there."


    Sylvester immediately understood. Indeed Last night, he did lose controlst night.


    Sylvester He raised his hand to gently stroke L''s back and helped her sit on the bed. His chin rested against her head, his voice deep said, . "L, I''m sorry, I..."


    L looked up and put her finger on Sylvester''s sexy thin lips. Her enchanting silver-gray eyes stared at him as she said, "Why are you apologizingapologize? Sylvester, you said that in a marriage, the bodies are connected." "I remember every word Sylvester you said to me.


    "Since that''s the case, Sylvester, you''re not allowed to apologize. Unless, deep down, you don''t consider L your wife."


    Sylvester looked at L, and his previously unhappy mood suddenly dissipated. He raised his hand to tilt L''s chin. "Marriage? Little one, are you implying something to me?" he questioned. Did she want him to marry her?

 Chapter 91 Forest Memories (1)

    As soon as he finished speaking, the blue eyes of the white lion on the grasnd suddenly became icy, and it pounced fiercely at a ck panther. The ck panther was a formidable presence among the beasts, whether in terms of speed or attack power.


    However, at the moment the white lion pounced, it had absolutely no ability to react or escape, and could only let itself be ughtered by the white lion.


    The white lion quickly bit the ck panther''s neck, shook its head left and right, and lifted the massive ck panther in the air, swinging it fiercely before smashing it down.


    In just a few seconds, the ck panther remained motionless, lying on thewn with crimson blood flowing from its neck, spraying onto the white lion like blooming red roses. Extinct.


    After seeing the ck panther die, the white lion began to leisurely devour it.


    Seeing the lion king start his meal, the other animals dared to continue eating slowly, but they wisely kept their distance from the white lion, afraid of disturbing its feeding and losing their lives. "Oh my God!" A voice of shock erupted from the crowd. "This white lion is so powerful!"


    "I love it. It haspletely ignited the passion within me."


    The women, on the other hand, were extremely frightened and sought refuge in their malepanions'' arms.


    L stopped eating and stared intently at the white lion feasting on the grasnd. Her eyes gradually reddened... Her thoughts wandered far away...


    In the forest, a two or three-year-old little girl in a hemp cloth dress was lying on the back of a small white lion. Her chubby little feet naturally hung down from the lion''s body, and she held onto the lion''s ears with her hands.


    With her big eyes closed, she leisurely enjoyed the warm and dappled sunlight in the forest, feeling extremely content.


    The little white lion carried the girl into the forest, asionally stopping by the flowers under the big tree.


    As she smelled the fragrance of the flowers, the little girl opened her bright, watery eyes.


    Using her chubby little hands, she plucked a red flower and smelled it. Then she tied the flower to the lion''s fur, pulling on it while grabbing onto the lion''s ears.


    The white lion was extremely unwilling. It was a male white lion and the child of the lion king.


    If a female white lion saw this, it would surelyugh at him.


    The white lion shook its head in resistance.


    However, the tender voice of the little girl prevented it. "Big White, this is the little red flower I''m giving you. You''re not allowed to get rid of it."


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, the white lion reluctantly stopped shaking its head, a hint of helplessness shing in its eyes.


    Alright, the master is more important than the female lion. It indulged her.


    "Big White, can we go y by the seaside after we pass through this deep forest?"


    The little girl touched its ears with her chubby little hands, her bright eyes sparkling as she eagerly looked into the depths of the forest.


    The white lion didn''t resist. It roared into the sky, seeming to warn some fierce beasts not to mess around, and also to call for other lions to apany them.


    After the roar, the white lion kicked its hind legs and ran quickly towards the depths of the forest. It was extremely agile, running very fast while swiftly avoiding obstacles. The little girl held onto the lion''s ears, her tender smile ringing through the forest...


    "Wow! Big White, I feel like I''m flying. Faster, even faster!"


    Hearing her words, the white lion increased its speed. Its deep blue eyes were extremely focused, paying attention to the surroundings.


    Like a streak of white, it swiftly disappeared into the depths of the forest...


    Arriving at the seaside, the little girl got off the white lion and ran towards the beach. The beach sparkled with golden light under the sun, looking incredibly beautiful.


    At the seaside, the little girl would asionally squat down to pick up seashells on the sand, while the white lionyzily under arge tree near the beach, its eyes half-closed. However, its gaze never left the beautiful and eye-catching little girl.

 Chapter 207 If there really comes a day like that, I will die together with Master Sylvester.

    L gazed up at Sylvester, her silver eyes brimming with affection. She nodded with a profound gravity. "I do not bestow my lifeblood upon just anyone. I saved you."Sylvester lifted his hand, lightly brushing the tip of her straight nose. "No, it''s futile."L cocked her head, studying him. "How can you be certain it''s futile?"Sylvester recounted to L the first time he had tasted her blood at the Balthazar Club.L''s gaze fell, her mind churning. "So, my blood can only postpone your affliction, not eradicate it entirely?"Sylvester cradled her delicate face in his hands, his amber eyes gleaming with solemnity. "Darling, it''s not a question of cure or no cure. It''s that I cannot permit it. I cannot bear it, do youprehend?"His ailment was not a trivial matter, particrly with Charley in the picture. He harbored the fear that he might eventually deplete all of L''s blood."How can you be sure of that? Sylvester, you''ve given me your word. "L''s eyes sparkled with unwavering conviction.Sylvester chuckled, lifting his hand to pinch her soft cheek, unable to bear the thought of disappointing her. "Very well, I''ll allow the little one to guard me. But you must understand, I detest when others risk their lives for me. Do you grasp my meaning?"His voice grew stern and heavy, brooking no argument. He knew L cared for him, so when the little one voiced her desire to protect him, he felt a surge of happiness. He knew that she too must be happy.But the prerequisite for her protection was that she must not harm herself. "Furthermore, I will find another way. don''t you trust me?"L pursed her lips, lost in thought.Naturally, she understood Sylvester''s apprehensions. Reversing the roles, if she were on the brink of death and Sylvester offered his own life to save hers, she would not be pleased either.So... Before she could utter a word, Sylvester assumed she was silently contradicting him in her mind. Instantly, his expression darkened, and his slender hand gripped her chin with a hint of force. His tone was severe. "Did you hear me?"However, L wrapped her arms around his neck and beamed at him, her smile radiant. "Alright, if such a day should evere, then I shall perish alongside you, Master Sylvester."Their destinies were intertwined in this lifetime. Not even life and death could separate them.Upon hearing her words, Sylvester''s features softened. He carried her into the bathroom, and en route, another thought urred to him. He said, "Also, Charley''s illness is my burden to bear as his brother. If I ever discover you giving him your blood again, I won''t spare... him."He had intended to say he wouldn''t spare her, but he couldn''t bring himself to utter the words. Meanwhile, Charley was engaged in a strenuous run at the Ironfist Holding Center, gasping for breath. Suddenly, he sneezed and toppled over, getting a mouthful of mud.L''s slender legs wobbled on either side of him. When she heard this, she was taken aback. "Oh? How did you find out?"She recalled that when she first arrived at the Sylvesters, she had concealed herself behind the curtains after feeding Charley her blood!A thought struck L, and she continued, "You''re not...?"Sylvester smirked. "Not what?""I..."Sylvester chuckled lightly. "For instance, in The Immortal Man''s Mutant Handbook, darling, did you genuinely believe I couldn''t tell who the author was?"L''s face flushed, and she buried it in his neck, her voice muffled. "So when I feigned ignorance in your presence, everyone was aware?"Sylvester positioned L in front of the washstand and reached up to grasp her shoulders. He turned her around, pressing his chest against her back. Observing L''s crimson face in the mirror, he dipped his head and leaned close to her ear, whispering softly, "Hmm, you were so adorable back then."

 Chapter 211 Darling, Is There Any Tribal Ritual You Should Have for Your Husband in Your Tribe?

    Sylvester was the only one who understood L''s gesture. He knew it was a tribal ritual.


    Sylvester''s eyes glittered with satisfaction. Just as he was about to pull her up, he saw Richael, who was pregnant, quickly reaching out to help L stand up from the ground. "Good girl, what are you doing?"


    L said, "This is my family''s tradition."


    Sylvester pulled L into his arms, asserting his dominance and making her belong to him alone.


    Leaning close to L''s ear, his chest pressed against her back, he said in a husky voice, "Darling, is there any tribal ritual you should have for your husband in your tribe? Is the one you showed to the elders just now the only one?"


    If one listened closely, there was a distinct hint of jealousy in his voice.


    L''s lips twitched. She thought, ''Men are easy to get jealous.''


    L ignored him, but Sylvester wasn''t annoyed. He continued to pester her and even began toin, "You are not the kind who a bracelet can buy, are you? Honey, your taste is getting worse. I have given you everything, but I haven''t received any special treatment from you."


    ...


    L thought, ''Sylvester must be blind. I had given him a lot of special treatment, hadn''t I?''


    "Tell me right now. Is there really one?"


    L pushed Sylvester and whispered, "Elvis and Richael are watching."


    "I didn''t see anything," said Richael and Elvis in unison.


    L blushed and was lost for words.


    "Tell me. If you don''t... well, you know what will happen."


    L took a deep breath and whispered again, "I''ll tell you tonight, okay?"


    Sylvester was happy to hear that and reached out to pinch her soft face. "Good, I''ll wait. Honey, don''t disappoint me."


    L clenched her hand and stayed silent.


    They were happy and full of warmth.


    The members of the Stewart family, however, knelt on the ground, their faces full of tears.


    Jyri was also shrewd. Having worked in the business world for so many years, he understood that if he wanted Sylvester to drop the charges, he needed to obtain forgiveness from L.


    Jyri knelt in front of L, his face full of sorrow. "Miss, the Stewart family begs for your forgiveness. My son did something wrong and deserved to be in jail, but the entire Stewart family shouldn''t be implicated. Please spare the entire Stewart family."


    Victor had been taken to the police station. Jyri knew that the evidence must have beenid out in front of the police. Otherwise, the police wouldn''t detain Victor. Jyri knew well that it would be a loss to his family if Victor''s mistake implicated the family.


    Moreover, if the Stewart family fell, his son would never have a chance to get out in his lifetime.


    The entire Stewart family would be finished.


    In the capital world, wealth and power mattered more. The Stewart family couldn''tpete with the Sylvesters in these aspects.


    Being ignored, Jyri gritted his teeth and took out a nk check. "I know Mr. Gomez doesn''tck money. This nk check is a gift for you, Miss. I hope you can go easy on us. If thew firm drops thewsuit, the Stewart family will offer even more generous rewards."


    L leaned on Sylvester''s shoulder, clinging to him, "Sylvester, he looked down on me."


    Sylvester held the empty check and sneered, "You are really generous, but that is not enough to please my girlfriend."


    Jyri was truly panicked and started kowtowing.


    He knocked his head so hard that his forehead started bleeding.


    Jyri was indeed a tough guy.

 Chapter 214 The Mad Woman

    L was speechless.


    She thought, ''Ha-ha! Fish cannot live without water. Sylvester, this despicable man, could say such a thing. What is he implying?''


    L hugged Sylvester and exhaled. "Sylvester, you''re shameless," she teased.


    She thought, ''Why hadn''t I noticed it before?''


    Sylvester, however, raised an eyebrow, feeling that this remark was apliment to himself. "If you like it, I can be even more shameless." L was lost for words.


    ...


    The Headquarters of the Wolf gang was in Dhololuhm. Ashleey in the bathtub with her eyes closed. The water in the bath was blended with various essential oils and even anti-aging ingredients that were good for the skin. Several men were massaging and serving her on the side.


    Suddenly, a man made a mistake. His nails scratched Ashlee''s slender shoulder, causing bright red blood to emerge.


    Ashlee opened her eyes abruptly, filled with anger. She sat up from the bath and reached out to grab the man''s neck. With a twist of her wrist, the man breathed hisst breath.


    The nearby men trembled in fear and lowered their heads.


    Ashlee released her grip, and the young man fell to the ground.


    Hended heavily with a dull thud.


    The others paled and shrunk back. Ashlee, however, smiled upon seeing their faces that had beenpletely upied by fear.


    She reached out her fair-skinned arm and pulled the man closest to her, saying, "You serve me tonight."


    Upon hearing that, the others all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man whom Ashlee chose paled but remainedposed.


    Ashlee''s beautiful eyes emitted a cold light when she saw the man''s reaction. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to? Do you think I''m old?"


    She raised her hand to touch her own face. The man shook his head in a hurry. "No... You are not old at all, Ms. Gomez... You are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen," he ttered, suppressing his fear.


    Ashleeughed heartily as her slender fingers traced across the man''s fair face. "Do you really think I''m the most beautiful woman? Look at the wrinkles around my eyes and the stretch marks on my belly. Do you still think that I''m beautiful?" she questioned, testing him.


    She thought to herself, ''A woman cannot be judged beautiful solely based on her appearance, right? Otherwise, why did that man abandon me for that woman, Lisa? Lisa already had my eldest brother, but why did she seduce my man? ''Was it because Lisa looked better than me? But I even bore him a child, even though the child died in the end. But it is an undeniable fact, isn''t it?''


    The man was on the verge of tears, his face growing paler. "Ms. Gomez, you are beautiful. Stretch marks are a mark of the greatness a woman once achieved," he answered.


    Ashlee curled her scarlet lips seductively. "Why didn''t I notice how sweet-tongued you are before? What is your name?" she asked.


    "I...I don''t have a name. Ms. Gomez, please bestow me with a name," he offered.


    Ashlee raised an eyebrow. "You''re quite good," she remarked.


    After thinking for a moment, she seemed to recall a distant name. She closed her eyes briefly and then opened them. She gripped the man''s chin with tenderness in her eyes. "From now on, you shall be called Jackson Miller," she dered. "Jackson Miller," muttered the man under his breath.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, causing Ashlee to furrow her brow. "Who is it?" she asked, impatiently.


    The person outside quickly responded, "Ms. Gomez, we have received news that Sylvester is on his way to the valley where the divine doctor and his students once lived." "What?" she replied, shocked.


    Ashlee''s voice turned cold and uncontroble. "Then what are you waiting for? There are many guards and defensive measures there. Send someone there to find an opportunity to kill him," she ordered.


    Ashlee thought, ''Sylvester has been shrewd since he was a kid. I wanted to kill him long ago. But back then, I had no time to do that as I needed to consolidate my position. Besides, he had never given me the chance. That''s why he could live till now.''


    The person outside answered, "Yes."


    Ashlee then thought about the defensive measures in the valley. She was sure that Sylvester would be at least seriously injured if not killed.


    Ashlee sneered, "Sylvester, don''t me me for being ruthless. It''s your mother''s fault. How dare she steal my man back then? Humph!"


    On one hand, she targeted Sylvester because she coveted Sylvester''s wealth, but most importantly, it was personal revenge.


    Ashlee couldn''t help but feel happy when she thought that she would soon get rid of Sylvester forever. She came out of the bath and went to her room with Jackson, whom she had just bestowed with a name...

 Chapter 218 Sylvester Was Injured

    L realized something was wrong. It seemed they couldn''t wait for the people from the valley to pick them up anymore. She thought their enemies probably blocked off the road by which they came. If they wanted to escape, they could only take a desperate gamble.


    She eximed, "Follow me and run into the mountains." At least she knew the way and wouldn''t stumble into any traps.


    With that, she grabbed Sylvester''s hand and rushed into the valley first.


    Upon receiving the message, everyone, regardless of whether they were injured, followed L into the valley.


    Just then, they heard a series of bangs.


    The explosions were deafening, and shards from the explosion had already hit the people who hadn''t had time to dodge, causing their bodies to fall heavily to the ground. The ground was stained red by the fresh blood... In an instant, mes zed everywhere, spreading wildly.


    Although Trenton ran fast, he was also affected. It took him a while to get up from the ground, and when he saw that the people behind him were lying motionless on the ground, he endured the pain and ran back, pulling up one of hisrades and shouting, "Wake up."


    The man, however, didn''t respond to his shout. He was already dead.


    Another person nearby struggled to lift his head and open one of his eyes.


    Heboriously said, "Commander... the force of the explosion was too powerful... We.... we won''t make it out alive. Leave quickly. Take Mr. Gomez with you. It is my honor to serve in the Ironfist Holding Center. If it is possible, I still want to serve there in the next life... I will still devote myself to the Ironfist Holding Center..."


    After saying that, he vomited a mouthful of blood. His head was bent, and he had already passed away.


    Trenton''s eyes turned red when he saw those people who once risked their lives in the missions with him lying in such a sorry state. He looked towards the raging fire and then disappeared into the jungle...


    ...


    On this side, Sylvester shielded L under him. It took a while before he finally got up, pulling L up from the grass. He looked worriedly into her eyes. "L, are you injured?" he asked.


    As L stood up, Sylvester looked at her up and down. He then checked L''s back and the back of L''s head. Seeing that she wasn''t hurt, he felt relieved.


    As L saw the sweat on Sylvester''s forehead, a sense of panic gripped her. Her voice trembled as she said, "Sylvester, you... are injured."


    The tone was affirmative.


    Sylvester knew he couldn''t hide it from her, so he held her hand and said, "It''s nothing. I can endure this little injury."


    After that, he was about to pull L and find a way to proceed.


    "L, let''s go. If they catch up with us, we''ll be in big trouble," Sylvester reminded.


    But L lowered her head and didn''t move. Instead, when Sylvester passed by her, she grabbed him from behind and used her strength to push him down to the ground. She then straddled his back and pressed her hands against his body.


    She saw a long piece of metal embedded deep in the flesh next to his left rib, with bright red blood still oozing out.


    It was a piece of debris from the off-road vehicle that had been violently thrown by the force of the explosion.


    L felt sorry for what Sylvester was suffering. She thought, ''How could he say that it is nothing when the wound is so wide? I pushed him down to the ground with little effort. How can I normally do that?''


    Sylvester grunted andy in the grass, but he didn''t want to make L worry about him. He turned his head and said in a rxed tone, "L, are you going to do it here? I never expected you to be so wild and open-minded."


    L''s eyes turned red, and she bit her lip. Seeing him like this, she couldn''t hold back her anger. She said, "Shut up! You''re badly injured. How could you still be in the mood to joke with me?"


    This was the first time L spoke to Sylvester with such a heavy tone.


    Hearing that, Sylvester knew that L was really angry with him. He sighed lightly and said, "L, I''m fine. I''m serious..."


    L didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. With a tear, she revealed the wound on Sylvester''s body, which was a hideous one. She could even see the bones nearby...

 Chapter 221 A Capricious Man

    As L continued to pass the juice of the herbs into Sylvester''s mouth, she raised her right hand. She passed her palm over Sylvester''s back. In a moment when Sylvester wasn''t paying attention, she quickly pulled out the fragment in his back with force.


    Blood immediately spurted out, sttering onto the tree trunk, L''s fair face, and her hand...


    Trenton and Mildred watched this scene, their hearts filled with distress.


    "Hum," Sylvester groaned in pain.


    L, full of distress, left his lips and ced the herbal residue on the wound on Sylvester''s back. She then pressed it down.


    Sylvester leaned against L, his handsome face covered in fine sweat.


    L felt extreme distress. She held Sylvester in her arms with her left hand while pressing down on the wound with her right hand.


    Seeing that blood was still flowing, L hurriedly called out, "Mildred, bring the remaining herbs over here."


    Mildred didn''t dare dy and quickly handed over the herbal medicine. L stuffed the herbs in her mouth with force, chewed them into pieces, and pressed them onto Sylvester''s wound. Sylvester trembled in her arms. L lowered her head and kissed Sylvester''s smooth forehead, saying, "Sylvester, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    She said before that she would protect Sylvester.


    Even death could not snatch him away from her.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, and a hint of happiness shed in his eyes, but he pretended to be in pain, saying, "It hurts, honey. Hold me tighter."


    As expected, L tightened her embrace on Sylvester, leaning her cheek against his forehead. Her silver eyes gradually filled with moisture.


    Mildred was initially scared, but even he understood Sylvester was ying a little trick again.


    Sylvester had a hard time in the past, whichsted almost for tens of years. He suffered a lot of injuries during that period. Therefore, this small wound was nothing to him. But now...


    Mildred thought, ''Ah! He is truly unpredictable. Only L would believe it.''


    Trenton had never seen Sylvester like this before. He was shocked and gaped at Sylvester. He then turned to Mildred. Seeing the weird look in Mildred''s eyes, he knew everything. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He thought, ''So this is what Mr. Gomez is like.''


    The herb did stop the bleeding effectively. L could already feel that Sylvester''s back was no longer bleeding, so she slowly released him.


    But Sylvester still didn''t want to leave her. He even used force with his left hand, holding her tightly.


    Her embrace was so soft that he didn''t want to leave.


    Of course, L had no idea what Sylvester was thinking, so she whispered, "Sylvester, release your hand a bit. I will bandage your wound for you." Only then did Sylvester open his eyes. He pressed his forehead against L''s and said, "L."


    L coaxed, "Be good. I will bandage your wound for you."


    Sylvester felt pleased in his heart. He moved away a little from L, rested his head on her shoulder, and wrapped his hands around her slender waist. "But I can''t move my hands. What if I can''t take off my clothes?" Sylvester asked, acting spoiled.


    Trenton volunteered to help, and said, "Mr. Gomez, let me do it for you."


    Sylvester was a tall man, so Trenton thought that L might not be able to handle it all by herself.


    As soon as Trenton finished speaking, he received a sharp warning look from Sylvester.


    Trenton immediately stopped talking.


    L knew Sylvester would not ept anyone''s touch except hers.


    She didn''t agree either. "It''s okay. I can do it," she told Trenton.


    After saying that, she gently patted Sylvester''s back. "Sylvester, I can gently take off your clothes. Can you cooperate with me?" she asked, gently. Sylvester smirked and responded with a "yes."


    He could move his right arm, so L started by removing his clothes from his right hand.


    She took off his overcoat and then the ck shirt inside.


    Her delicate fingers slowly unbuttoned the buttons one by one from the cor.


    Sylvester looked down with his deep enchanting eyes. He swallowed...

 Chapter 223 Mildred Was Dragged Away by an Unknown Creature

    Seeing that, Sylvester tightly held L''s hand.


    Mildred and Trenton stood back-to-back, vignt to their surroundings. They were both well-trained, so they didn''t lose theirposure.


    Trenton often led recruits on jungle training exercises in the Ironfist Holding Center in the south region. They would be stationed there for several months. He had been used to it.


    However, this time, the fog seemed denser than that he had encountered before.


    L exined, "This is miasma. We don''t need to be afraid. As long as we move together and try not to get separated, we''ll be fine."


    It was more dangerous to get lost.


    In reality, miasma wasn''t as terrifying as it was portrayed in legends. Although the miasma formed in the forest was indeed poisonous, its mainponents were gases like ammonia, methane, hydrogen sulfide, and some microorganisms.


    All living things have a life cycle. Natural decay urred due to aging andpetition for survival, which led to animals and nts constantly dying in the forest. Because they were not buried, they decayed naturally. Additionally, the region where the forest was located had rtively high temperatures, creating all the favorable conditions for the formation of miasma in the forests.


    However, as long as they didn''t stay in it for too long, they wouldn''t fall ill because of it.


    They continued to move forward slowly.


    L noticed that the fog got thick. She narrowed her eyes and realized that this wasn''t ordinary miasma.


    The scent was strange...


    L was greatly rmed as she smelled the scent of the medicines made by the people in the valley.


    Otherwise, why would no one dare to disturb the tranquility of this region all these years?


    It wasn''t that no one had disturbed it, but those who had rashly disturbed it had already died in these mountain ranges.


    At this moment, the concentration of miasma had reached a point that made it hard for them to see their own hands. L warned, "Everyone, be careful. This miasma is strange."


    Upon hearing that, Mildred covered his mouth and nose with his hand.


    Just as Mildred raised his hand, he felt that he seemed to touch something wet and sticky like a vine. Mildred frowned. "Damn! What the hell did I touch?" he remarked. He boldly touched it again, but this time he couldn''t feel it.


    Mildred withdrew his hand and wiped it on his clothes. He felt it was strange.


    Trenton turned his head. "What are you doing?" Mildred shook his head. "Nothing," he replied.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden movement in the forest. L had good ears and heard it. She moved her ears slightly. She knew the mysterious existence wasing towards them.


    She gripped Sylvester and warned everyone, "There''s an attack. Do not stay together."


    It''s better to disperse than to be caught in a group. L pulled Sylvester and ran to the other side.


    In the dense fog, they couldn''t see the direction or anything. That thing stopped. L held Sylvester''s hand and said, "Sylvester, are you okay?" Sylvester touched her head, and at this moment, there was a sudden scream. "Ah..." It was Mildred. After such a short scream, they couldn''t hear anything anymore. Mildred only felt something winding around his feet, and then he was pulled away by something like a vine.


    It happened so soon. L realized something and quickly said, "Don''t chase..."


    Before she could finish, Trenton had already rushed out. Trenton and Mildred were walking together.


    He felt something was wrong with Mildred. Before he heard the warning, he ran in Mildred''s direction in the hope of bringing him back, but after running a distance, he found that he was separated from Sylvester and L. Trenton reached out in front of him, but he couldn''t see the direction at all.


    He called out, "Mildred? Mr. Gomez?"


    No one responded.


    In the forest, one wrong step could lead to a deep abyss.


    Fear spread around. Trenton realized that this ce was even more terrifying than he had thought.

 Chapter 98 The Call From the Little Master

    "If I hear your brainless words again, you''ll be waiting for others to collect your corpse."


    Upon hearing this, his subordinate''s face turned pale, and he quickly lowered his head in apology, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fudge. I had a narrow perspective." Josh Fudge didn''t say anything, stepped on the gas pedal, turned the steering wheel, and drove into the woods.


    Dozens of cars shuttled through the woods, asionally apanied by the mournful cries of dying beasts, making people feel uneasy.


    Despite the excellent air quality in the woods, the stench of blood permeated the ce, making one want to vomit.


    L was very worried, afraid that Big White had already been hunted down.


    Sylvester sensed L''s anxiety and reassured her, "Don''t worry, your man said he would bring it out unharmed, and he will."


    Although he was extremely unhappy about it, he had to say such things for the sake of the little one''s feelings.


    To be honest, he really thought that if the male lion died, it would be for the best.


    He''s really going to die.


    L would be heartbroken.


    He won''t allow the little one to be sad around him.


    Oh well, he''ll show some mercy and help it. "Hmm," L replied pensively.


    Behind her, Mildred opened her mouth wide in disbelief, her mind spinning quickly. What?


    When did the master be Miss L''s man?


    Damn, that was quick!


    My god, Miss L has juste of age, she''s so young, and she''s a mutant.


    Tsk, the master has peculiar taste...quite extreme.


    Damn!


    The two in front werepletely focused on their tasks, unaware that Mildred was already imagining a grand scene in her mind...


    The car continued to drive deep into the woods, with several dead beasts lying on the ground.


    Their heads were missing, probably taken away by someone.


    Suddenly, a woman''s scream came from nearby.


    L looked up ahead and saw a clearly punctured tire on a sightseeing car.


    Beside the cary a female ck bear, clearly hunted by someone, with its head cut in half.


    A bodyguard-like man was lying on the ground, unconscious. His face waspletely smashed, seemingly beaten by the other ck bear that hadn''t been killed yet.


    At this moment, the male ck bear was outside the sightseeing car, pping it with its massive paw, eyes filled with the ferocity of a wild beast.


    Its mate had been killed by humans.


    Despite the high-density metal bars and the shattered windows, one of the women inside the sightseeing car could still be seen in a state of fear. Obviously, Victor and another femalepanion he had brought were inside the sightseeing car.


    The femalepanion covered her mouth with her hand, trembling, tears falling from her eyes.


    "Someone...someone died."


    Victor was also shocked by this scene and quickly reacted, raising his gun and taking a shot at the ck bear. The shotgun, at close range, posed a huge danger. With a deafening st, the male ck bear staggered backward, teetered, and ultimately copsed to the ground.


    Victor put away his gun, stared at the femalepanion, and muttered, "What''s with the crying? Women only know how to cry and whine."


    Indeed, she was different from that thorny rose, Flora Harrison. Today, he would kill that white lion and get that Flora Harrison. Saying that, Victor stepped on the elerator and drove towards another road, leaving behind even his own bodyguard. Mildred watched from behind and muttered, "That''s really heartless."


    Sylvester, with no expression on his face, was about to drive and search for the white lion.


    At that moment, a white figure suddenly darted out of the forest.


    It caught the scent of human blood. Its deep blue eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty cruelty.


    It was these cruel humans who had captured its little master.


    It wanted to bite these damn humans to death.


    Just as it was about to pounce on the unconscious bodyguard lying on the ground, it heard a long-lost shout.


    It was...the shout of its little master.


    "Big White..."

 Chapter 228 Do You Know What Love Is?

    At this moment, there came a loud noise from one of the paths. Soon after, horses galloped out, and every person on horseback was dressed in pristine traditional white clothing. Their ck hair was long and their features were delicate. They appear as if they''ve stepped out of a fairy tale, like mythical sprites. Perhaps that was the temperament they developed after living in the valley that was far away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    On the back of the horse in the front was Martin, who was currently the eldest in the tribe. After the death of the Divine Doctor Robert Johnson, everyone took Martin as their new leader.


    Though he was over seventy years old, his skin was tight, his eyes sharp and bright, and he had a youthful appearance.


    The love bell was hung on each horse''s neck, emitting a pleasing sound whenever the horse moved. It sounded like an ancient song...


    Sylvester was shocked by the scene.


    He stared in disbelief as he ran his eyes over those people. Martin saw L from a distance, and his eyes lit up. His voice resounded, saying, "Sarah." The members of L''s tribe called her Sarah usually.


    L turned her head and saw the people from her tribe. They were her family. She held Sylvester''s hand and waved. "Mr. Lambert," she called out.


    Martin held the horsewhip and pulled ropes, urging his horse to gallop...


    "Go!" Martinmanded.


    The horse raised its head and let out a howl as it sprinted forward...


    The others looked joyfully at the scene and followed behind Martin, riding their horses towards L.


    Martin dismounted from his horse and saw L being embraced by a man. His mind kept turning in an endless loop, lost in confusion. He flicked his sleeve and stared at Sylvester. He said to L, "Sarah, who is this person?"


    Martin noticed that Sylvester had an air of authority around him, with a chilly and ruthless demeanor in his eyes. Despite being injured, he disyed no sign of weakness. He must have been someone significant outside. How could his Sarah get involved with such a dangerous person?


    L stuck out her tongue and said, "Mr. Lambert, this is my boyfriend, Sylvester Gomez."


    Upon hearing L''s introduction, Sylvester raised an eyebrow in satisfaction. Underneath his long ckshes, a hint of arrogance shed in his amber eyes. He stood up straight, picked L up from the rock, and held her close while looking at Martin. He nodded at Martin slightly.


    Sylvester had always been arrogant. By nodding slightly, he showed his respect for Martin.


    But rather than saying he respected them, it was more urate to say he respected L.


    Upon hearing Sarah calling Sylvester her boyfriend, Martin was shocked. His hand trembled slightly as he pointed at Sylvester, but his gaze was fixed on L. "Sarah, what did you say? He''s your boyfriend? How old are you? Do you know what love is?" he questioned.


    As he spoke, Martin felt more and more frustrated. He suddenly turned his gaze to Sylvester. He stared at him intently. "What have you done? Are you trying to deceive Sarah?" he probed. Martin regretted it.


    If he had known earlier that Sarah would be deceived by a man, he wouldn''t have allowed her to leave the valley back then.


    Now, Sarah was only eighteen years old but already had a boyfriend, who looked dangerous.


    After speaking, Martin wanted to pull Sarah over, but Sylvester held onto L and stepped aside. He naturally understood Martin''s concerns, so he said, "L is someone I, Sylvester Gomez, will cherish for my entire life. As for your usations of deception, are you doubting me or doubting L?"

 Chapter 232 Handsome Men Are Faithful, While the Unattractive Play Around to Prove Their Charm

    Even at night, the entire valley was as bright as day.


    Armed guards were standing at the pce entrance.


    Sylvester squinted at their guns of new type, then looked around. He was sure there were snipers in the mountains.


    ''The Divine Doctor Association, interesting.''


    The guards weed Martin and his group.


    Soon, Philip and Lloyd Lambert emerged from the pce, each with a distinguished air.


    "Martin."


    "My Bro."


    Philip and Lloyd walked down.


    Philip asked, "Martin, why are you back so soon? Where''s Sarah?"


    Martin climbed down from the horse and said, "Philip, now''s not the time. Lloyd, gather some people. Go and take the new Silvercrest map and the search and medical teams to find her." Martin quickly briefed Lloyd on what L had told him.


    Lloyd nodded, scanned the crowd, and then went to get prepared.


    The mountains were treacherous, with deadly flora and steep terrain. So danger might happen before Sarah was found.


    Philip, an elegant woman in herte fifties, was as radiant as ever, evenpared to the goddess Venus.


    Upon hearing Martin''s words, she sensed something was wrong, gripping him, she inquired with a tense voice, "Where is Sarah? It couldn''t be Sarah, could it..."


    Martin nced at Sylvester, who was holding L, and said, "We need to focus on..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Philip ran to Sylvester, staring at L wrapped by the coat in his arms.


    Philip gazed at L, his eyes filled with indulgence akin to that of an elder. "Sarah, you look even more beautiful."


    Then she turned to Sylvester. "You must be Sarah''s boyfriend."


    In the outside world, they called this being a couple.


    But this young man was incredibly handsome, even more so than the dead president.


    Sylvester looked at Philip, and the next second Martin walked up and intervened, "A man should not only be handsome but also capable and faithful."


    Philip shook off Martin''s hands and retorted, "Haven''t you seen the news? Handsome men are usually faithful. It''s the ugly ones who y around to show their charm."


    Martin twisted his lips and thought about his wife. ''Over the years, with the establishment ofmunication stations and the inte within the Divine Doctor Association, she seemed to have regressed. What crap did she watch?'' Sylvester was disinclined to engage with them, merely cradling L, who was peacefully asleep in his arms, when she suddenly stirred.


    Sylvester, holding L, warned, "L hasn''t been sleeping well. Please keep it down."


    Sylvester expected a scolding, but even Martin became cautious. "Philip, send someone to take Sarah to her room. She must be exhausted."


    Philip nodded and said to Sylvester, "I''ve prepared Sarah''s room. You can take her there."


    "Hailey, take Miss Sarah to her room."


    "Yes, Sir"


    Upon hearing this, Martin objected.

 Chapter 235 The Varied Tortures of the Divine Doctor Association

    The back mountain prison of the Divine Doctor Association is as strong as the most secure maritime prison in the world. Once imprisoned here, no one can leave alive.


    Although the living habits of the Divine Doctor Association was inherited from the ancients, the internal technology had almost reached the pinnacle, and the cells were also made of heavy metals, programmed and encrypted, and entry and exit required the verification of the manager''s iris and fingerprints.


    The people of the Wolf gang were brought in by the people of the Divine Doctor Association, and the janitor was a young man. In fact, the Divine Doctor Association has always been cruel in dealing with enemies. Looking at the person who was caught, he snorted. "Another one who doesn''t know what is the best for him hase for his death."


    Through the double password of iris and fingerprint, the person of the Wolf gang was brought in. There were also people on duty inside, and they immediately stand up, "Another one. How should this one be handled, or should all the tortures inside be done again?"


    The Divine Doctor Association had a variety of ways for tortures. Usually, if there was no order, all 108 tortures would be used, but so far, no one had been able to live through all of them.


    The person who pressed the Wolf gang heard so and smiled. "Bryan, stop, with all of them, this person is estimated to became a pulp. Philip instructed that this person is tough, she wants to hear the cracking sound of this person''s bones and know whether it is so crisp. Philip also said that if this person still won''t say who is behind him, we can use the deadly one to torture him which can double his pain."


    In L''s pce, Sylvester came out of the bathroom with L, who was soft all over the body.


    In the room, Philip''s personal maid, Hailey, was holding a wooden tray, on which were ced the wound healing medicines and tools.


    She bowed slightly, but in a closer look, the fair face was crimson.


    She was sent by the owner to deliver the medicine for this gentleman and made sure to let her put the gentleman''s wound on the good medicine, but what did she hear when she came in?


    She was an adult female, listening to the continuous sound, naturally understood what was happening in the bathroom. But she has been standing for a long time, the feet were going numb. But no one hase out, what''s more, the sound was getting more and more...


    She thought, ''The handsome gentleman is really strong. Miss Sarah, can you take it?''


    Hearing footsteps, Hailey looked up, only to see Sylvester holding Sarah out. The moment she was about to utter, Sylvester shot a cold look with the eyes of the warning.


    She immediately shut up, knowing that Sarah was probably asleep now.


    Sylvester came to Hailey with L, looking down at the medicine in her hands, and understood.


    With a low and deep voice, said, "Go out. I''ll do it myself."


    Hailey looked at Sylvester, seeing the indifference in his eyes, and could not help but shiver. She thought that the oppression from this man was strong and really dangerous.


    She did not dare to help him with the medicine by herself, quickly put down the tray in her hands, bow to him, and then ready to her feet out. But just in one step, she was called to stop by Sylvester. Hailey turned around, respectfully asked, "Sir, what else do you need?"


    Sylvester was trying to hide anything, looking at the wound healing ointment, coldly said, "Go get some medicine for girls after... Can you understand?" Hailey heard it, and was flushed. Even the ears are red, immediately nodded and said, "Yes."


    Sylvester walked to the big bed and put L down.


    He bent down to her forehead and kissed her, and then turned to get the tray.


    But immediately, the right hand was caught by something soft. Sylvester stopped, and then was hugged by L from behind.


    L was in a daze with her face against his back, her hands around his waist, her voice in a soft exhaustion after the joy. "Sylvester, you are bad." Obviously it was a tone of usation, but in Sylvester''s ear, it was a strong sense of coquetry.

 Chapter 239 Like a Poor Injured Little Beast

    Trenton grew up in a military camp and became the top leader of the Ironfist Holding Center. Although he couldn''t do it without Sylvester''s promotion, it was also rted to himself. He had been through all kinds of storms to reach this position.


    Seeing the girl in such a fierce manner, who looked quite menacing, he couldn''t help but chuckle at a situation he hadn''t encountered in many years.


    Looking at the hand that had been sucked by her, which already turned white, he felt somewhat helpless. Well, what threat could a very fierce little girl pose? They were now trapped in this cave and needed to figure out how to get out. Trenton sat on the ground, looked up, and saw the thick fog gradually dispersing.


    When the little girl found that he didn''t see her as an opponent, she shed a cunning look in her eyes.


    Just when Trenton wasn''t paying attention, the little girl suddenly pounced on him.


    But as she pounced on Trenton and was about to bite his neck, she felt a heart-wrenching pain under her feet.


    The girl''s face instantly turned pale. "Ouch."


    She was hungry and in pain.


    Her once cunning eyes suddenly became watery and moist and were full of grievance.


    The pain prevented her from biting, and as she pounced on Trenton''s tall figure, the excruciating pain made her sob. She looked like a pitiful, injured little beast.


    Just as Trenton raised his head, he caught a glimpse of a fluffy white figure pouncing towards him. Before he could react, the little one had already wobbled andnded on him, emitting a sobbing cry. He felt sorry for her.


    This stirred up his military instinct to protect her.


    He pondered, ''This child, who appears from nowhere, is stranded in this cave alone.''


    He lowered his head and looked at the girl''s feet, where a trap had caught her, and her fair ankles were oozing thin streaks of crimson blood.


    Just looking at it made one feel the pain.


    Let alone a little girl. Even if it were one of his soldiers under hismand, it would be unbearable to be like this.


    Helplessly, he flicked her head. "You''re in this state and still not behaving yourself. It serves you right."


    After a moment of thought, he knew she was just a child. He decided not to argue with her.


    The girl, after being flicked, stared at him fiercely and made a fierce, animal-like sound from her abdomen.


    Trenton came from the Szar family, three generations of which were in military service. In Central City, he mostly interacted with exquisitely dressed socialites anddies, some of whom even approached him. He was used to the group of overly dressed and exaggerated women and had long been aesthetically fatigued, so he never gave them a second nce.


    This was the first time he had seen someone so naturally beautiful.


    But her habit of asionally emitting animal-like sounds had to change.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand, ruffle her little head, and say, "Child, don''t be like this. Remember that you are a human, not an animal."


    Upon hearing this, the girl stiffened.


    "Human! I''m a human! How long had it been since I was treated like a humanst time? And how long had it been since Ist saw such a pleasant-smelling human?''


    But even in the face of humans, she dared not let her guard down. After all, their entire n was wiped out years ago. She thought, ''Wasn''t it done by seemingly well-dressed and good-looking humans like him?'' Moreover, for so many years, every time a human saw her, it was always with eyes full of desire, which made her feel disgusted.


    The girl stared vigntly with her bright, big eyes and dared not move, as any movement would cause pain in her foot.


    What should she do?

 Chapter 243 Enjoying Sitting in High Places

    Trenton held the girl around the waist with his right hand and felt her struggle.


    The girl was dressed in fur. Perhaps due to the hot summer weather, it only covered her chest and hips, leaving her slim and white waist exposed, which rubbed against his wrist as she moved restlessly. It felt smooth and sleek. He nced down. A hint of surprise shed through his ck pupils.


    Realizing this, he whispered, "If you keep moving, I''ll throw you off."


    The girl blinked, and her voice was soft and helpless. "Bad guy, do you think I want to move around? Your hands are so calloused. They hurt my waist."


    Moreover, this position made her dizzy.


    Trenton raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and found it somewhat amusing. "So what do you want?"


    After she heard that she could change positions, a glint appeared in the girl''s eyes.


    Perhaps because he had saved her, she did not feel Trenton''s threatening aura. Or maybe she just didn''t know why, but she didn''t feel scared of him at all and became bolder.


    "I... I like sitting in high ces," She gave it a try on Trenton''s patience.


    Trenton squinted. "Sitting in high ces?"


    She knew quite well where to sitfortably.


    The girl was still being held around the waist by him. Her head felt congested and very ufortable, so she panted heavily. "Yes."


    Seeing her in such difort, alone in the wilderness and unable to walk, Trenton felt a pang ofpassion. He raised his right hand, exerted force, lifted one of the girl''s hands, and used his left hand to support her waist, allowing her to sit on his neck.


    The girl felt everything spinning around her, her head being forcefully shaken, and in the next moment, she found herself sitting on his shoulders.


    Her slender and fair legs were ced on either side of his shoulders.


    Since her tribe was wiped out, no one had let her sit on their shoulders.


    Suddenly, her view became elevated. The girl hugged Trenton''s head with her hands, and her two slender legs were shaking lightly. Her tone was cheerful. "It is so high. I love it." Trenton was taken aback, grabbed her slender and fair legs, and pressed them against his chest. His voice was low with a hint of warning. "kid, don''t move around. Be careful not to fall." Although her right foot wasn''t injured to bones, there was still a flesh wound. And yet she was so restless. He wondered how she had grown up like this.


    Upon hearing this, the girl lowered her gaze. From her perspective, she could see his long and thick eyshes, deep eyes hidden beneath, and his straight nose.


    Her hands rested under his jaw with her nails long enough to scratch his carotid artery with a little force and cause blood to spill.


    But in the current situation, she suddenly found herself unable to act.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Innocence tinged with a hint of arrogance in her tone.


    She had actually intended to kill him. His blood was really tasty.


    It would be such a waste not to drink it up!


    Trenton chuckled, treating her words as a joke. "How would you kill me? You are a powerless little girl."


    The girl blinked, stuck out her pink tongue, and licked it. "Just by shing your neck and drinking your blood."


    Trenton let her sit on his shoulders, grabbed her fair legs, and walked forward. Upon hearing her words, he chuckled softly, not taking her words seriously, and casually said, "Then you can give it a try."


    Upon hearing that, for some reason, the girl felt suddenly softened in her heart and thought that she must be starving, which was why she didn''t have the strength to deal with him.


    The girl whimpered and held his head. Her soft body bent down and even leaned back. Her head gradually rested on top of his, with her cheek against his hair.


    "I''m so hungry," she said.


    Her tone was full of grievance, soft and tender.

 Chapter 104 The Hunting Game (Part 2)

    Before long, Josh Fudge''s men had brought in over a hundred shotguns. Known for their formidable firepower and high uracy at close range, these shotguns were a devastating choice for the contest.


    With firearms transactions now standardized, private individuals with proper documentation and a clean background could indulge in shooting sports at designated ranges, though the cost was steep.


    Trenton picked up a Model 09 18.4mm shotgun and inspected it with a wry smile. "A fine collection Mr. Fudge has here. The cheapest of these goes for three thousand dors, and he''s brought out a hundred. Quite the disy." Josh Fudge chuckled and loaded a shotgun with tungsten alloy cartridges, firing a shot into the prairie with a resounding boom.


    "It''s nothing," Josh Fudge said modestly, putting away the gun. "My collection is modestpared to Ironfist Holding Center."


    Burl shook his head, considering theparison to Ironfist audacious.


    Trenton, brandishing the shotgun, asked, "So, how do we y this game?"


    Josh Fudge took the microphone, addressing the crowd. "In ancient times, emperors hunted on horseback. Today, we''ll use sightseeing vehicles for safety. How about that?"


    An objection came from the crowd. "What about the animals'' bodies? How will we count our kills?"


    Josh Fudge responded, "Carrying the entire carcass is impractical. Each hunter will have a bodyguard to decapitate the animal and bring back the head as a trophy." L frowned at the callousness.


    Victor, arm around Flora Harrison, smirked in agreement.


    L caught Flora''s smile and, uncharacteristically, returned it with a slight nod.


    Sylvester, noticing the exchange, pulled L''s attention back. "Why smile at her?"


    L was already a ma for men; now women seemed drawn to her too.


    "You''re only to smile at me," Sylvester stated possessively, his re sharp enough to make Flora turn away.


    Mildred, witnessing the exchange, felt tense. Sylvester''s protectiveness was clear.


    After Josh Fudge''s exnation, he turned to Sylvester. "What do you think, Mr. Gomez?"


    Sylvester, who had been ying with L''s fingers, responded with a nonchnt air. "You go ahead. I''ll stay with her."


    Josh Fudge reassured, "The vehicles are sturdy, impervious to even the fiercest bite, and spacious enough forpanions."


    But before Sylvester could answer, a roar erupted from the prairie, drawing all eyes below.


    Dear readers, we wish to inform you that thetest installment of our cherished narrative will resume its regr schedule within a week. Your patience is immensely appreciated, and we are devoted to ensuring that the forting chapters meet the exceptional standards you deserve. We entreat you not to forsake the adventures that lie within these pages, for the ensuing chapters promise to unfurl even more enthralling twists and riveting tales. Thank you for your understanding and continued support.

 Chapter 249 Staying With Trenton is the Safest Place

    Based on years ofbat experience, Trenton knew there were better things than this strange floral scent.


    Sure enough, just as Trenton frowned, scattered light suddenly spread from under his feet to all sides like andslide.


    Faint light with faint fragrance.


    Like a dream, an unpredictable one.


    The whole environment became a strange and beautiful fantasy world.


    Trenton held Scarlett and looked down, only to see small flowerspeting to bloom, even swaying from side to side as if they were dancing a strange dance.


    Nevertheless, there was no wind around. And the strange floral scent emanated from these blooming flowers.


    Trenton looked at these flowers which were so quirky that he had never seen before. It was normal for flowers to bloom instantly at midnight, but these in particr were glowing faintly.


    Most flowers bloom during the day and close their petals at night, they were originally supposed to bloom in the morning. However, since they had been modified by the divine doctor association, they only bloomed at night. Hence, the divine doctor association named it The Late Bloomer.


    The Late Bloomer was non-toxic and even had effects like mosquito repellent and bruise healing, but because of the modification by the Divine Doctor Association, they could produce some toxins.


    Just smelling this floral scent in this ce for more than five hours would make one feel weak and achy all over, andter, even have splitting headaches.


    But that''s not all, and the key was that this floral scent can attract poisonous creatures.


    Scarlett smelled the floral scent, frowned, and immediately realized that the floral scent was toxic.


    She alerted him, "Trenton, this floral scent is not normal."


    No wonder, even when there was insufficient prey in the west, the werewolf leader resolutely did note here because this ce was just too bizarre. Of course, Trenton also noticed it.


    Trenton held Scarlett and walked quickly forward. It was not a ce where they should stay for too long.


    But at that moment, there suddenly came a rustling sound on the ground, not very loud but particrly frightening at night.


    Hearing this sound, Scarlett widened her eyes. She warned Trenton, "Snake."


    Trenton''s face turned extremely pale. He cautioned, "It''s venomous."


    These numerous faint lights made this area very bright.


    Trenton looked down and could clearly see a speckled snake slithering past Trenton''s feet. Suddenly, the snake twisted, opened its mouth, exposed two sharp teeth, elongated its body, and lunged towards Trenton''s leg. Trenton gasped, quickly took out the military knife in his hand, and with one stroke, he cut the over 4-foot-long speckled snake in half.


    Following that, more and more venomous snakes crawled out of the hole, all sticking out their crimson tongues, fierce and disgustingly terrifying.


    Scarlett frowned, wanting to jump off Trenton, but Trenton didn''t allow it. He advised, sternly, "Scarlett, what are you doing? It''s the safest to stay on me, understand?"


    Right at this time, it was the safest to stay on top of Trenton.


    Since Trenton had protected Scarlett from the beginning, he would definitely do his best to protect Scarlettter on.


    Just then, another ck snake attacked Trenton. Trenton acted quickly. The snake was cut in half and as soon as his hand moved, it fell to the ground, dead.


    Scarlett''s eyes shed with surprise, and then she smiled and murmured, "Silly Trenton."


    Scarlett was not afraid of these venomous snakes.


    The werewolf leader trained Scarlett. If it weren''t for being caught in a trap and injured, Scarlett''s speed and agility would be many times faster than when she saw that deer.


    Suddenly, a snake about 6.5 feet long hung down from a branch above Scarlett and Trenton''s heads. As it seemed to be heading towards Trenton, Scarlett''s eyes sharpened, and she reached out to grab it.

 Chapter 251 Sylvester Teases Lela

    Sylvester flipped over and pinned L underneath him, his deep eyes were staring at L, and his sexy, thin lips curled up into a smirk. "Darling, how dare you to flirt with me?" he teased her.


    L didn''t expect to be caught. She turned away her head, blushing. "You shameless person, get off me," she demanded, pretending to be displeased. How dare he say that L was flirting with Sylvester?


    Who was it that started flirtingst night? And he was teasing L.


    How shameless!


    Seeing L''s shy face, Sylvester was in a good mood. Hearing L scold him for being shameless, Sylvester couldn''t help but chuckle. He rebutted yfully, "Shameless? Darling, who was staring at me early in the morning and even reached out to touch me."


    L turned her head, still not looking at Sylvester, and pushed him with both hands on his chest, and med, "Who''s the one that indulged himselfst night."


    He was trying to shift the me onto L.


    Impossible.


    It was Sylvester who was shameless.


    "Last night?" Sylvester raised an eyebrow with a hint of mockery in his eyes. His long fingers on his right hand had pinched L''s chin and turned it to face him while his left palm was ced under L''s head, supporting it and gently massaging her nape.


    He retorted, "Darling, we are discussing this morning. Why are you still thinking aboutst night? What, do you feel it wasn''t enough?" Then Sylvester leaned in close to L''s ear and said something that made L blush even more, which made her push him away harder.


    L grumbled, "You, as an elder, are rude."


    Sylvester restrained his expression with a deep surge in his eyes. He chided, "Calling me shameless and rude as an elder. Sweetheart, I haven''t done anything yet, and you dare speak ill of me."


    Sylvester was only seven years older than L, so it was inappropriate to describe him as rude as an elder.


    Sylvester felt a bit ufortable inside.


    He remarked, "It seems that if I don''t do anything, I will be unworthy of your badments on me, darling."


    L stared with her beautiful big eyes and quickly pleaded, "No, Sylvester, you''re not old. You''re not rude. I misspoke, please don''t be angry, Sylvester."


    After speaking, she leaned closer to Sylvester and kissed his chin.


    She was especially obedient.


    While thinking aboutst night, L took a deep breath. If Sylvester really did something, she wouldn''t be able to leave the bed today.


    Hearing L''s voluntarily submissive voice, Sylvester happily raised an eyebrow, felt quite content, and was about to release L when he heard what L said next.


    "And I''m going to see Flora today. I miss her. Since Sylvester loves L so much, he will definitely let me go, right?" L said, sweetly.


    Immediately, Sylvester''s face fell. And a smile was ying on his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, it carried a hint of danger. He said with a smirk and his voice low and hoarse, "Love. It''s time to love properly." With that, he leaned down and fiercely kissed L''s lips.


    He reminded, "L, remember, I''m not that forgiving. This matter won''t be easily overlooked."


    Early in the morning, actively seducing Sylvester, then scolding him, and in the end, still thinking about Sylvester.


    Sylvester wouldn''t let L off so easily.


    After what seemed like a long time, L felt exhausted and fell asleep weakly under Sylvester.


    Finally, Sylvester carried the sleeping L to the bathroom, cleaned her body, put her back in bed, personally applied medicine to her, and then went to L''s dressing room.


    ncing at the dressing room, Sylvester saw some loose andfortable clothes, both men''s and women''s. The maid had brought those inst night.


    Although he had never worn these costume-like clothes, they were better than the dirty clothes fromst night.

 Chapter 252 Since You Wont Speak, Lets Throw You to the Beasts

    Sylvester, who was six feet and two inches tall and had a slender figure, had been exercising since childhood, resulting in an excellent physique. Moreover, Sylvester had delicate and handsome features as well as very fair skin. When dressed in the white attire that billowed around him like a cloak, his hostile demeanor was somehow tempered.


    A hint of gentleness seeped through his decisive and ruthless demeanor.


    Just standing there made him the center of attention.


    Every move he made exuded a noble air.


    After dressing up, Sylvester stood in front of the mirror. No matter how he looked at himself, he looked somewhat odd. Furrowing his brows, he turned to leave. He opened the room door to find Hailey leading a team of maids who were standing respectfully by the entrance. Upon closer inspection, there was a hint of a blush on each of the maid''s faces.


    Evidently, the maids heard the sounds from inside the room.


    Hailey stood in the center of the doorway and kept her body slightly dipped in a respectful bow while the other maids stood on either side of the door, all looking very respectful.


    Upon seeing Sylvester emerge, Hailey bowed and said, "Mr. Gomez."


    The other maids also respectfully echoed her, saying, "Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester coldly scanned Hailey and the other maids before he finally fixed his gaze on Hailey. His voice was low as he asked, "You enjoyed eavesdropping on my conversation with Sarah, didn''t you?"


    Hailey immediately understood that he was mocking her for eavesdropping on the indescribable soundsst night. This morning, when she brought the servants over, they coincidentally heard those indescribable sounds once more. It was quite a coincidence.


    Hailey quickly responded, saying, "Mr. Gomez, I didn''t mean to. We only came to assist Miss Sarah with her morning routine."


    At this time, Hailey and the other maids usually followed Philip''s orders to assist Sarah with an essential oil and floral bath, followed by a massage before heading to breakfast.


    Upon hearing that, Sylvester sneered. "She''s my woman. I''ll take care of her. You don''t need toe by again."


    It was ridiculous.


    Hailey and the other maids exchanged nces, not daring to say anything.


    Sylvester''s aura was overpowering.


    "I don''t care why you came here. L is still asleep. If you dare disturb her now, you know the consequences."


    With that said, he ignored Hailey and the maids'' reactions and walked past Hailey to head downstairs.


    When she saw that he was about to descend, Hailey, who had not forgotten her second most important task, hurriedly called out, "Mr. Gomez, Master Philip is looking for you."


    Sylvester paused for a moment, turned around slightly, and then asked an unrted question. "Is breakfast ready?"


    Hailey assumed Sylvester wanted to eat first and hurriedly replied, "The chefs are preparing it. Breakfast should be ready soon. Do you want to have breakfast first before meeting Master Philip, Mr. Gomez?" However, Sylvester did not directly respond to Hailey''s question. Instead, he just said, "Let''s go."


    Hailey did not dare question why he wanted to go to Philip now when he showed an interest in having breakfast.


    Unbeknownst to Hailey, Sylvester only wanted to ensure that after he left, L would have breakfast as soon as she woke up.


    If the chefs were not getting breakfast ready, Sylvester would prepare it himself.


    Regardless, there was no way he would starve her.


    On the top floor of the grand main hall at the Divine Doctor Association.


    Philip sat in a chair ced along the sides of the main hall as a subordinate reported to him. "Master Philip, we''ve broken 38 of his bones, but he still won''t speak. Now, he''s barely clinging to life."


    Today, Philip was dressed in a smoky blue outfit and sat on a leather chair while one of his slender hands supported one cheek. As henguidly listened to his subordinate''s report, his face was expressionless.


    At his age, Philip''s life was almost over. He had seen all sorts of major intrigues and excitements along with failures caused by negligence. Something this trivial was not worthy of Philip''s anger.


    Philip looked at the poison pill in front of him. Then, with solemn eyes, he indifferently said, "He''s quite stubborn. However, since he won''t tell the truth, there''s no need to keep him alive. My pets are hungry. Feed him to them." "Yes."


    Then, another subordinate came over. "Master Philip, Mr. Gomez is here."

 Chapter 257 Sylvester Went on a Rampage

    On the top floor, Martin looked shocked as he said, "He injured Mary."


    Philip remained calm. He nonchntly replied, "It''s okay, Mary won''t die."


    His subordinates were not so easily killed.


    Lloyd remarked, "Don''t you think he''s being too arrogant? How dare he say so! Does he dare to confront the entire Divine Doctor Association?" Philip replied, "He won''t, and besides, his arrogance implies he''s strong."


    With that, Philip nced at the dragon head ring on Sylvester''s left hand.


    This ring was a treasure.


    Philip happily remarked, "I''ve won this round."


    Martin looked at Philip, then shifted his gaze to the disy screen, and said, "He passed the first level, but the second level might not be as easy." Lloyd raised an eyebrow with curiosity, and asked, "Martin, why do you say that?"


    A smile flickered in Martin''s eyes as he said, "Just watch."


    In the elevator, Sylvester spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He wiped his mouth casually, and his lips were curved in an insincere smile.


    The equipment of the Divine Doctor Association was so powerful that they had injured Sylvester to this extent.


    Just now, he had been fighting against it.


    Sylvester calmed his breathing, and as the elevator slowly opened, he stepped out onto the third floor.


    The third floor was still spacious, but unlike the second floor, it was pitch ck inside, which made it hard to discern his surroundings.


    Sylvester looked around and sensed a chilling aura spreading and the air filled with tension.


    Suddenly, a powerful wind which was as strong as thunder came towards Sylvester.


    With over a decade of martial arts training, it would be easier for him to withstand such a fierce wind.


    Sylvester clenched his fists, narrowed his eyes, listened to the faint sound, and then swiftly dodged the attack.


    Sylvester''s speed was astonishing. His figure moved like a flying bat at night, weaving in and out of the darkness.


    The opponent clearly didn''t expect Sylvester to dodge his attack so quickly, so he hesitated for a moment.


    But in that crucial moment, Sylvester seized the opportunity to counter the attack. After evading the opponent''s attack, he kicked towards the person.


    It was an incredibly powerful kick.


    The opponent couldn''t resist Sylvester''s attack and staggered back a few steps.


    On the top floor, Lloyd immediately understood why Martin said Sylvester might not pass the second level. This was Lloyd''s subordinate, a man who had mastered oriental martial arts and possessed immense strength. Even internationally renowned assassins might not have the upper hand against him.


    Although the third floor was dim, the top floor screen provided a clear view of what was happening on the third floor.


    Yet, Sylvester managed to evade the attacks of Lloyd''s subordinates.


    Lloyd thought to himself that Sylvester was indeed skillful.


    What Martin didn''t know was that Lloyd''s opinion of Sylvester was slowly changing.


    Lloyd''s subordinate was surprised to be pushed back, and a hint of excitement shed in his eyes as he shouted, "All attack."


    He wanted to see how many people Sylvester could defeat.


    As soon as he spoke, a wave of people surged from all sides towards Sylvester.


    Instantly, the entire third floor was filled with the sounds of continuous fighting.


    Three minutester, Sylvester towered over the crowd like a king, his feet were firmly nted on someone''s chest, and his eyes zed with bloodthirsty madness. How exhrating!


    Sylvester hadn''t enjoyed a fight like this in a long time.


    Others fell to the ground and were writhing in pain.


    Lloyd watched on the screen as all his subordinates were defeated within three minutes. His face turned pale, and he was unable to sit still. He stood up and headed downstairs to the third floor.

 Chapter 261 You Make It Feel Better

    After that, Sylvester felt a warm breezeing towards his back, itching at his wound.


    L eagerly suggested, "I''ll blow on your wound, then you won''t feel pain anymore."


    Sylvester chuckled, waved his big hand before gently lifting L into his arms, and looked at her face-to-face.


    L was startled and quickly said, "Don''t move. The wound is already bleeding. Otherwise, what can we do if it bleeds more?"


    As she spoke, tears welled up in L''s eyes and started to fall.


    L felt useless, and she was bing more and more prone to tears.


    L tightly gripped Sylvester''s cor, and her tone was tinged with me and her eyes reddened as she scolded, "Sylvester, do you just do as they say? Don''t you know when to leave? They don''t even know about your disease. If you identally get hurt, what should I do then? What should I..."


    Before L could finish her words, Sylvester sealed her lips.


    He pried open L''s lips and kissed her passionately. His actions were domineering yet tender.


    His big hand caressed L''s back and pulled her into his embrace.


    Seeing L breathing rapidly, Sylvester restrained himself, kissed her longingly, and gave her space to breathe.


    L was getting better at scolding now, or she seemed to be cuter when she was being kissed.


    After a while, Sylvester finally released L. L''s head was a bit dizzy, but she didn''t forget to scold him and looked at Sylvester with watery eyes as she said, "You... you think you can just kiss me and..."


    Before L could finish her sentence, Sylvester interrupted her with another kiss.


    After some time, Sylvester''s lips moved from L''s lips to her eyes, kissed away her tears, and finally lightly ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Sylvester''s voice was sexy and deep as he said, "L, I don''t want you to make such difficult choices. They are just testing me, and they won''t really harm me. Rx, don''t cry."


    L lowered her head and stayed speechless.


    She was clearly a bit upset.


    Sylvester sighed lightly, gently lifted L''s chin with his slender hand, and forced her to look at him. When he saw the redness in her eyes, Sylvester chuckled and teasingly said, "Howe I didn''t notice before that you like to cry?" Then, Sylvester wiped away the tears left on the corners of L''s eyes with his fingertips.


    His actions were indulgent and gentle.


    L stared at him and reached out to hold his fingertips. After a while, she said, "But I''m afraid that something might really happen to you."


    Sylvester would never have thought that if something happened to him, even a small ident, L might be driven to do terrifying things.


    Listening to this, Sylvester felt his heart clenched, but then he looked at her with certainty, and his tone was rxed as he said, "What, don''t you trust your husband?"


    L said, "I don''t know how strong you really are."


    At these words, Sylvester''s pupils constricted, and he raised his eyebrows seemingly offended as he said, "L, are you actually questioning my abilities?"


    As he spoke, Sylvester was about to reprimand L, and his big hands gripped her waist.


    L widened her eyes and stopped him. She scolded, "Didn''t you say you were hurting all over? You..."


    Sylvester smirked, and a sly light shed in his eyes as he said, "I''m not hurting now."


    L immediately realized that she had been deceived. She wanted to get out of Sylvester''s embrace. Even though L had practiced martial arts, she knew she couldn''t beat Sylvester at all. She had to get out quickly. However, in Sylvester''s eyes, L was like a little kitten. And there was no way that she could escape.


    Before L could leave, Sylvester stood up to hold her.


    He walked towards the bed while kissing her, and then he put down L and bent over.


    L said worriedly, "Sylvester... you''re still injured."


    Sylvester stubbornly replied, "I don''t care."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    L turned her head to avoid his kiss and urgently said, "Sylvester, someone is knocking at the door." Sylvester feigned ignorance, and said, "L, you are mishearing."


    Another knock on the door followed.


    Soon after, a female voice came, and announced, "Sarah, Philip asked me to bring you the medicine."


    "Listen..." L struggled to push Sylvester''s chest with both hands, looked towards the door, and said in the meantime, "Come in."


    Sylvester, who was enjoying kissing her, had to get up and tidy up L''s clothes when he saw the womaning in.


    He had a cold look in his eyes when he saw it was Hailey.


    "You''ve really gotten used to eavesdropping," Sylvester''s tone was light but chilly as he snidely remarked.


    As soon as Hailey entered, she felt a strong sense of danger as if her throat was strangled, which made it hard for her to breathe. She looked up and met Sylvester''s sharp eyes, and her heart was trembling. Sylvester was really scary.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t mean to eavesdrop.


    "What?" L taunted him. She knew Sylvester was angry, so she quickly grabbed his hands and stuck out her tongue at him.


    Sylvester then looked down at L. He usually toned down his demeanor in front of her.


    He raised his hand and pinched her face, the killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated as he remained silent.


    L didn''t respond to his behavior and instead, she looked at Hailey. "Hailey, what medicine did you bring?"


    Hailey respectfully informed, "This was personally made by Philip and it''s for Mr. Gomez."


    "Philip sent it?" L said curiously as she let go of Sylvester''s hand and ran over, picked up the medicine, and sniffed it. "This is an anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving medicine, but I''ve already instructed the people at Apricot Grove Hall to make it."


    Hailey dared not look at Sylvester. She withdrew her gaze from him and respectfully said, "Philip said that this is the same bowl you ordered from Apricot Grove Hall, but in addition to the anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving properties, he also added blood-enriching medicine. And he said that it''s most suitable for Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester looked at the ck medicine bowl, his brows furrowed, his expression was slightly cold, and his voice was icy cool as he said, "Take it away. I don''t need it."


    L smiled and brought it over as she sent Hailey away. Then she came to Sylvester with the bowl of medicine and handed it to him. She urged, "Sylvester, you need to take this medicine."


    The bowl emitted a strong, strange, and bitter smell, which made Sylvester want to vomit. Moreover, it was a full bowl. Sylvester''s brows furrowed even more. He waved his hand as he refused to take it, saying, "I won''t."


    L held the medicine and silently watched Sylvester.


    Helpless, Sylvester had to reach out his slender hand, pick up the bowl full of medicine, and bring it to his lips. Looking at the ck liquid inside, he held his breath and took a sip.


    The taste of the medicine was extremely bitter, pungent, and astringent, which was almost unbearable.


    Sylvester couldn''t help but want to vomit. His face changed drastically, but because L was by his side, he didn''t spit it out but forcedly swallowed it down.


    But that was just the first sip, and there was still a full bowl of medicine waiting for Sylvester.


    Sylvester had never taken such a disgusting medicine before. Philip must have deliberately retaliated against him.


    He had gone too far.

 Chapter 263 Sylvester, Youre Like a Tyrant

    L looked at Sylvester with folded hands. She retorted, "Married? You haven''t even proposed yet."


    Sylvester pinched L''s chin, shook it from side to side, and looked down at her. He simply said, "Darling, twice."


    "What?" L questioned and looked puzzled.


    "You hinted twice for me to marry you," Sylvester stated as he withdrew his hand and pinched L''s with his left hand. He stared deeply into her eyes with a smirk. "You actually want to marry me." Sylvester used a statement, not a question.


    L blushed, withdrew her hand, and pushed his chest away. She awkwardly replied, "You''re talking nonsense. Who''s in a hurry to marry you?"


    Sylvester leaned in close to L, bit her earlobe, and licked it. His voice was sexy and enticing as he said, "Alright, you''re not in a hurry, but I am. When we leave the Divine Doctor Association''s base, let''s go get officially married, okay?" Sylvester wanted L to belong to himpletely.


    He wanted L to be hiswful wife.


    L suddenly pushed him away and said, "ording to article 1047 of the Marriage Law of Pliar country, the minimum age for marriage is set at twenty-two for males and twenty for females."


    Sylvester disdainfully said, "Do you think this could stop me?"


    L shook her head, wrapping her arms around him and resting her head on his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she feltpletely safe and more dependent on Sylvester.


    She gently exined, "No, Sylvester. I want to be your wife, but I want to be your wife without distractions. Could you give me two years, wait until I''m twenty, and give me a modern and civilized wedding?"


    L chose Sylvester. She slowly became willing to ept modern civilization to be with Sylvester.


    She wanted to ept the baptism of God within the limits allowed by Pliar countryw and officially be Sylvester''s wife.


    And now, L had many enemies to avenge. She couldn''t the cruelty with which they had ughtered her people, and she couldn''t help but think of how she had been denied a happy life.


    L had too much to do and too many people to avenge. She wanted to resolve all these and live peacefully and happily with Sylvester forever.


    Sylvester looked down at L lying in his arms and lightly pinched her earlobe with his right hand. And it felt smooth and soft to his touch. Sylvester''s lips curled up into a smile and made a solemn promise as he said, "Alright." Sylvester casually lifted L''s chin and lowered his head to kiss her. He assured her, "I''ll wait for the day you turn twenty."


    When that day came, Sylvester would announce to the world that his wife was L Gomez.


    L tilted her head to receive his kiss. Just as Sylvester was about to take the next step, L quickly grabbed his hand. "I''m hungry," she said.


    Upon hearing L''s words, Sylvester immediately let her go and saw L panting with mist in her eyes.


    L was truly endearing.


    Sylvester hadn''t finished kissing her, and he was annoyed that L interrupted him.


    Sylvester pinched L''s chin fiercely. And he frustratedly asked, "Darling, are you doing this on purpose?"


    L knew Sylvester wouldn''t let her go hungry, so she used this to refuse him.


    Seeing Sylvester staring at her intently with a hint of displeasure on his face, L stuck out her tongue, grabbed Sylvester''s slender index finger, and began to act coy. She insisted, "I''m not lying. I didn''t have breakfast." L had yet to have breakfast. Sylvester picked her up and carried her outside.


    After a few steps, Sylvester realized he couldn''t indulge L like this anymore.


    He raised his hand and spanked L''s buttocks hard.


    "You dare spank me?" L said in disbelief and she didn''t expect Sylvester to hit her. She hugged Sylvester''s neck with one hand and rubbed her buttocks with the other as she stared at Sylvester. Sylvester actually spanked her buttocks.


    Although L barely felt any pain, she still felt it was strange.


    Sylvester didn''t pamper L, and even in L''s using gaze, he raised his hand again and spanked her again. He said righteously, "You didn''t have breakfast. So you deserve it."


    L felt embarrassed and angry, but she didn''t want to give in to Sylvester''s words. She taunted, "Go ahead. It doesn''t hurt."


    Sylvester faced L''s using gaze and wanted tough, but he had to maintain a serious expression. He retorted, "It doesn''t hurt? Then why did you rub your buttocks?"


    With that, Sylvester spanked L''s buttocks hard again.


    L''s slender legs hung around Sylvester''s waist and kicked around. Her cheeks were red, and she struggled as she said, "Let me down. Let me down."


    Sylvester immediately realized that L was afraid of him spank her buttocks. He raised an eyebrow, and his tone was fierce as he said, "If I catch you not having breakfast again in the future, I will punish you twice the number of times that I spanked you this time, and so on."


    L was unhappy and stared at him. She said usingly, "Tyrant. You''re a tyrant."


    Upon hearing this, Sylvester narrowed his eyes and raised his hand as if to spank her again. L widened her eyes, and just before Sylvester''s hand came down, she tightly hugged Sylvester and pleaded as she said, "You''re the best. Please don''t spank me again. I won''t skip breakfast from now on."


    In terms of strength, L was far inferior to Sylvester.


    Although L had never lost a fight, since she met Sylvester, she knew she couldn''t beat him at all.


    But even if she couldn''t win, couldn''t she act coquettish?


    Indeed, as long as she acted coquettishly towards Sylvester, he couldn''t bear to truly punish her. Sylvester pressed down on L''s back and gently stroked her.


    It was true that Sylvester couldn''t bear to punish L.


    Sylvester''s right hand moved down and gently rubbed the spot where L had been spanked.


    To others, this scene seemed like a yful interaction between them.


    On the way, the servants watched this scene and couldn''t help but cover their mouths andugh softly.


    L leaned her chin on Sylvester''s shoulder. Hearing theughter, she felt her face hot. She then exined softly, "I didn''t have breakfast because I was worried about you. I wanted to eat with you."


    Sylvester''s heart warmed, and the pressure of his hand became lighter. He said softly, "No one can harm me. No matter what, you must have breakfast from now on."


    Sylvester felt that L''s thoughts for him didn''t disappoint his love for her.


    L nodded heavily and promised Sylvester.


    After breakfast, L went to Flora''s residence.


    Since Flora had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists and had her memories erased through hypnosis, she had been staying inside the Merlin of the Divine Doctor Association.


    At this moment, the lush plum trees had not yet bloomed its blossoms.


    In the Merlin, there was a pavilion where Flora, dressed in a light blue dress, sat on a bench with bandages still wrapped around her hands. She was doing handicrafts.


    L walked through the shadows of the trees and stood under a plum tree. And then she looked at Flora as her eyes gradually turned red.

 Chapter111 If She Wants It, Hell Get It for Her

    Realizing she was actually pleading with him, L softened her stance.


    "Master Sylvester, you won''t be in danger, I promise."


    L had no idea that Master Sylvester Gomez simply couldn''t stand the thought of one day having topete with a ferocious beast for affection. "I won''t go," she continued to refuse.


    A joke, was it? How could he let such "dangerous" things happen?


    Was he a fool?


    Biting her lip, L finally put it inly, "If you agree to my request, I''ll make you a promise."


    Silence.


    A promise, huh!


    A promise from this little one?


    Seeing that Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t reject her outright, L sensed her chance, "So, what do you say, Master Sylvester?"


    Master Sylvester Gomez raised an eyebrow, a shadow of darkness flickering in his eyes, "Are you sure? You''ll agree to anything? No backing out?" L knew by his words that he had agreed.


    She smiled, nodding emphatically, "Yes, anything you ask, and no backing out."


    "What if you do back out?" Master Sylvester Gomez smirked slightly, seemingly pondering something.


    L thought for a moment and said, "I won''t. Pinky promise."


    With that, L''s little finger intertwined with Master Sylvester Gomez''s, her thumb pressing down to seal the deal.


    Master Sylvester Gomez watched the intensity of hershes for a brief second as she looked down, chuckling softly.


    Little one, remember you said it yourself. When it''s time for you to deliver, no regrets, and no using me of bullying you.


    Besides, even though he didn''t yet understand why his little one knew a wild beast, if she wanted it, he''d get it back for her. Besides, it was just a male beast. If it came to it, could he not simply lock it away?


    Master Sylvester Gomez picked up L, set her down, pinched her cherubic face, and rose from his chair. His tall, lean figure instantlymanded the room, his handsome features and innate sharpness turning heads. Master Sylvester was a man who made the women of Central City swoon.


    As the other men in the stands moved toward the firearms, they stepped aside when they saw Master Sylvester Gomez approaching.


    Josh Fudge watched Gomez approach, surprise flickering in his eyes, "I thought Mr. Gomez said he was apanying the miss, what brings him over here?"


    Although it was rhetorical, Josh Fudge knew that there was no way Master Sylvester Gomez, a man perched at the pinnacle of power, would willingly abandon the thrill of the hunt just for a young girl.


    He nced over at L nonchntly, thinking that the littledy didn''t seem to be Master Sylvester''s favorite after all!


    But, he made a mental note of Master Sylvester''s preferences.


    Master Sylvester had a taste for this kind, so he might as well cater to his interests.


    Master Sylvester Gomez nced at Josh Fudge and curved his lips into a sly smile, "Indulging in women and ying games aren''t mutually exclusive, right? Mr. Fudge himself said that havingpanionship is permissible, didn''t he?" Josh Fudge nodded with a grin, "Absolutely, I didn''t expect Mr. Gomez to be such a bold and gant figure, with such a daring beauty by his side."


    Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t respond to Josh Fudge''s ttery; he had heard enough of such sycophantic rambles.


    Annoying!


    Yet, he recognized that Josh Fudge was deep and cunning. Asking him directly for the prize catch might arouse his suspicion, potentially drawing unwanted attention to his precious little one.


    It would be more prudent to win thepetition naturally and then show a rightful interest in the catch, a far more legitimate approach.


    Sometimes, even a slight misstep could be perilous, and he wouldn''t overlook any detail that might endanger his charge, not even the slightest.


    L had also considered this; otherwise, she would have simply suggested Master Sylvester Gomez im Big White rather than engage in this hunting game. Josh Fudge was a sly one.


    She didn''t want Master Sylvester Gomez to fall prey to his ploys.


    Master Sylvester Gomez selected an M1216 shotgun, one of the most powerful in the world, boasting a high capacity of 16 rounds-perfect for protecting his loved one. With everyone picking their firearms and loading up on tungsten alloy ammunition, the group changed into tactical gear and headed for the tour vehicle.


    L was to apany Master Sylvester Gomez, so she too donned a sleek ck tactical outfit that highlighted her striking figure.


    A shadow crossed Master Sylvester Gomez''s gaze.


    She was truly captivating, drawing his attention in such an outfit.


    Inside the tour vehicle, Master Sylvester Gomez took the driver''s seat, with L beside him as the co-pilot, and Mildred Gomez settled in the back. The car steadily drove into the savannah.


    L was gripping a silver pistol in her hand, which she had slickly taken from the pocket of a bodyguard while changing clothes.

 Chapter 267 Sylvesters Strong Jealousy

    Mildred unconsciously swallowed, twitched at the corner of his mouth, and hurriedly said, "L, thank you for your concern. Besides feeling a bit dizzy, I''m fine." Since Mildred has been Sylvester''s side for some time now, L had already considered Mildred as apanion.


    Seeing that Mildred was back alive from the jungle, L''s guilt went away, so she was very happy.


    She remarked, "That''s good. If Mildred died because of me, I would be heartbroken."


    It was she who brought them in, so if something unexpected happened, she would feel guilty forever.


    As soon as L said this, Mildred felt a chill down his back, beads of sweat started to form on his forehead, and he didn''t dare to look at Sylvester in front of him. Mildred felt like he couldn''t bear it anymore. So, he screamed in his mind and begged L not to say anything more or else, Sylvester would kill him.


    Seeing Mildred sweating profusely, L was startled and quickly asked, "Mildred, why are you suddenly sweating?"


    Sylvester looked at L''s actions, and the coldness in his eyes decreased a bit.


    Why was Mildred so nervous?


    L nced suspiciously at Mildred. After a minute passed, she couldn''t understand and said, "It''s strange that there''s no residual poison in your body, but your pulse is 131 beats per minute. Mildred, what''s really going on? How are you feeling?"


    Could it be tachycardia?


    At this moment, Mildred''s body began to tremble.


    He begged, "L, I''m begging you to stop. I almost died because of you. But if I don''t die in the hands of the strangling vine, I''ll die from your care."


    Mildred knew very well about Sylvester''s abhorrent possessiveness towards L.


    Sylvester might even be jealous of L''s rtionship with Flora.


    Again, he insisted, "Yes, just a little dizzy. I''m fine. There is nothing..."


    As Mildred finished speaking, he clearly felt Sylvester''s icy dagger-like gaze bing even colder, as if it could pierce through his body. Confused, L agreed and then took out a tissue from the side and was ready to hand it to Mildred, but arge palm grabbed her hand.


    That familiar sense of oppression instantly swept over Mildred''s body. He unconsciously stepped back and sat directly on the chair behind him.


    He looked up at Sylvester in front of him and chuckled as he said, "Mr. Gomez, I''m really fine."


    Sylvester held the tissue, approached Mildred, and looked down at him with a fake smile. His voice was low with a hint of danger as he said, "You said you were dizzy. But you are sweating so much, and yet you say you''re fine? Come on. Let me help you wipe it out."


    Mildred quickly waved his hand. And nervously insisted, "No, how can I bother you? I will do it myself."


    As he was about to reach for it, the next moment, Sylvester lifted his foot and discreetly stepped on the other foot as his slender fingers directly wiped the sweat out of Mildred''s face with the tissue. Mildred cried, "Ouch."


    At that moment, Mildred only felt pain. But he couldn''t refuse Sylvester, which made him helpless.


    After a while, Sylvester raised his hand, disdainfully threw away the tissue in his hand, and smirked at Mildred. He threatened as he said, "Are you still dizzy?"


    Mildred quickly shook his head frantically. And replied, "No. No."


    Mildred felt that this moment was the closest he had ever been to death.


    Trenton, who was standing by watching all this, couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 273 Sylvester Talks About Records of Wolves

    Trenton noticed Scarlett''s expression. Her face went pale, and her fists were clenched. It seemed she was worried and scared. So he quickly raised his hand to cover Scarlett''s fist with hisrge palm. His voice was gentle and carried a mysterious sense offort as he said, "Scarlett, don''t be afraid. There are so many people here. Those wolves can''t hurt you. And besides, I''m here. I''ll protect you."


    As he spoke, he slowly pry open Scarlett''s clenched fist and held her hand to give her enough security.


    Scarlett lowered her eyes and stared in shock at therge hand holding hers. Her eyes slightly reddened.


    She thought to herself, ''No! Trenton has no idea what is ahead of them.''


    He didn''t know that she was a girl raised by the wolf leader.


    She had seen the wolf leader kill a man who was nearly 6.5 feet tall. The man''s head was bitten off.


    The wolf leader harbored a deep hatred for humans. He even threw pieces of the man''s body into different ces.


    Even when the wolf pack faced a shortage of supplies in winter, he disdained eating human flesh because the prideful wolf leader considered humans from the outside world dirty and unworthy of his mouth.


    But with the wolf leadering here, Scarlett was equally afraid that the wolf leader would get hurt.


    No! She couldn''t let Trenton and the wolf leader get hurt. She just couldn''t!


    Philip moved from the stool and came to the disciple and asked, "Is anyone injured?"


    Hearing this, the disciple thought for a moment and said in puzzlement, "It is strange that there hasn''t been a bloodbath here despite there being so many wolves eyeing us outside. But the male wolves, under themand of their leader, are staying very calm and haven''t made any rash moves. They have surrounded the Divine Doctor Association base, but there are no casualties."


    Martin and Lloyd also came to Philip, heard the disciple''s words, and were astonished. "Why?"


    The disciple was confused as he said, "I don''t know either. Everyone is very worried. Please, help us out."


    Philip pondered for a while and said, "Tell the snipers to get ready and the trap setters to prepare in secret, but stay still. And gather all other disciples now."


    The disciple cupped his fists and said, "Yes."


    Then he strode out.


    Sylvester listened to this, and his sharp eyes swept over everyone. His gaze lingered on Scarlett for a moment. He squinted his eye as his slender hand gently pinched L''s earlobe, and then he spoke, "I once read a record that said wolves value their possessions the most. If someone or some beast takes something of theirs, they will follow the scent, relentlessly find that person, take back their possession, and then hunt them down."


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Scarlett couldn''t help but shiver.


    The wolf leader was indeed here to retrieve his possession.


    Trenton immediately noticed Scarlett''s reaction. He squeezed Scarlett''s hand, and gently said, "Scarlett, no need to be afraid. I''m here."


    Sylvester curled his lips with a yful glint shing in his eyes.


    He thought to himself, ''How Interesting!


    ''Coming to the Divine Doctor Association was worthwhile.''


    Hearing this, L climbed into Sylvester''s arms and whispered in curiosity, "Sylvester, will anyone get hurt?"


    Although she had yed with Big White since childhood, she had never heard of such a record.


    Sylvester withdrew the yful look in his eyes, lowered his gaze to the little one in his arms, raised his hand to pinch L''s chin gently, and raised an eyebrow as he said, "L, wolves are naturally bloodthirsty and cold, especially since they are beasts. But, I promise, no one will get hurt this time."


    L blinked, thought for a moment, then sat on Sylvester''sp, hugged his neck, and leaned close to him as she whispered in his ear, "Sylvester, do you know anything that we don''t?"

 Chapter 278 One Wolf and One Man Competed in the Arena

    Trenton caught a glimpse of the wolf leader''s poised stance from the corner of his eye. Just as the wolf leader lunged at him, Trenton didn''t dodge but faced it head-on.


    Crossing his arms, he resisted the impact of the wolf leader''s front paws.


    The wolf leader''s strength was immense, and the force of the beast''s impact caused Trenton to stagger back several steps. Fortunately, there was arge stone monument behind him. Trenton turned his head, braced his leg against the memorial, and managed to steady himself.


    No one had anticipated the wolf leader''s move, and they watched with their mouths agape.


    The disciples of the Divine Doctor Association began to discuss this again.


    "What do you think the wolf leader means by this?"


    "Who cares? This is the most spectacr show I''ve ever seen in my life."


    "The more I look, the more it seems like the wolf leader is the father-inw, and Trenton is the son-inw."


    "Father-inw fighting the son-inw, who do you think will win?"


    The discussion grew louder, and the previous atmosphere of tension and fear was reced by one of excitement.


    "I bet the wolf leader will win."


    "I bet Trenton will win."


    "Wolf leader wins."


    "Trenton wins."


    The shouts rose and fell, wave after wave.


    Mildred also joined the betting, raised her hand, and said, "I bet the wolf leader wins, but Trenton will take Scarlett away. So, I ultimately bet one thousand dors on Trenton. Are you in?"


    The members of the Divine Doctor Association became interested and raised their hands. "Just one thousand? I bet two thousand on the wolf leader."


    Flora stood by, watching the scene, couldn''t help butugh, and then joined in as well.


    Martin, of course, couldn''t miss out on this. He pulled Philip along, and they both joined the betting.


    In no time, the members of the Divine Doctor Association were as excited as if they were watching a heavyweight boxing match.


    The ce was filled with high-spirited voices.


    L felt speechless.


    Howe everyone was so tensed up, but the next moment, they were cing bets?


    Hearing the noisy crowd, the wolf leader looked displeased and turned to roar at them, emphasizing that their fight had nothing to do with the other humans.


    How noisy!


    Seeing the wolf leader''s displeased and fierce expression and hearing the deafening roar, the crowd was intimidated and quieted down.


    Seeing the humans had be sensible, the wolf leader was satisfied and turned his focus back to Trenton.


    Trenton lowered his leg, rubbed his wrists, and got serious.


    For a moment, the man and the wolf were locked in an intense battle.


    Trenton was low on energy after being bitten by a venomous snake, and the wolf leader didn''t use his full strength either.


    In the end, the wolf leader made a swift leap and pinned Trenton to the ground.


    Scarlett''s heart leaped to her throat, and she shouted, "No."


    The wolf leader turned to look at Scarlett and saw the worry in her eyes. A mysterious glint shed in his blood-red eyes. He then turned back, his sharp gaze fixed on Trenton beneath him, and let out a sound.


    It seemed Trenton had passed the test.


    The wolf leader then released Trenton, withdrawing his heavy front paw from Trenton''s shoulder, and stepped back a few paces. He then raised his head to gaze at the red full moon in the sky.


    He howled a few times.


    Hearing this, the male wolves followed suit as if performing some ritual.


    The dozens of male wolves who had been there before retreated in a disciplined manner, their green eyes fixed on the members of the Divine Doctor Association. Baring their teeth, they slowly backed away and eventually disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 279 Human, if you dare to betray Scarlett, we will hunt you down no matter where you go

    The wolf leader stepped back and then came to Scarlett. He stretched his head and rubbed against Scarlett''s body. Scarlett raised her hands, hugged the wolf leader''s head, and rubbed her cheek against the top of its head as her eyes slightly reddened. "I knew you wouldn''t hurt Trenton. You''re so good."


    The wolf tribe and the Miller Witchcraft Tribe had formed a pact. Someone had wiped out the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, and the wolf tribe hated humans more than any other species. But today, the wolf leader, the head of the pack, did not kill anyone. She didn''t know why the wolf leader chose to fight Trenton alone. Moreover, Scarlett knew that the wolf leader had yet to use its full strength. If it had, the oue would have been different.


    The wolf leader rubbed against Scarlett''s body and made a whimpering sound from its belly, like ventriloquism. Scarlett heard the wolf leader''s voice. Her body trembled, and she let go of the wolf leader and looked into his unique crimson eyes. "You want me to leave with Trenton?"


    The wolf leader whimpered and then nodded. Its usually fierce eyes were filled with tenderness. Scarlett cupped the wolf leader''s head with both hands and pressed her forehead against it as her tears were streaming down her face. "I don''t want to go. I don''t want to leave you."


    The wolf leader''s eyes softened even more. Scarlett couldn''t bear to leave him, and he couldn''t either. After all, she was the child he had nurtured. But that man was right. Scarlett couldn''t follow it forever. Scarlett was human. She had to live in the human world.


    The wolf leader extended its tongue to lick Scarlett''s neck tofort her gently. Then, from its belly came another ventriloquist-like sound. "Scarlett, don''t cry. I''ve tested that man for you. He has excellent physical abilities andbat skills. He can protect you, perhaps even better than I can."


    Trenton stood up from the ground and looked at the figure of the wolf and the girl in front of him. Scarlett''s body trembled slightly from sobbing. He felt a pang of sorrow.


    Separation was the most heart-wrenching thing in this world.


    Scarlett, still sobbing, looked at the wolf leader with her tear-filled eyes in a puzzle. "Why do you agree to let me leave with Trenton?" Wasn''t the wolf leader the one who hated humans the most?


    The wolf leader''s pupils dimmed as if lost in long-forgotten memories. Then, he looked up at Scarlett and made a sound from its belly. "Scarlett, that man is right. The jungle is not suitable for you. Moreover, you must always keep in mind the great hostility of the Miller Witchcraft Tribe''s destruction."


    He hoped Scarlett would live like a normal human, just as wild beasts shouldn''t be kept in zoos but should be returned to the mountains and forests.


    The wolf tribe, by nature, wasn''t easily messed up. They would never forget what had happened to the Miller Witchcraft Tribe. So should Scarlett.


    Scarlett heard the wolf leader''s words and nodded heavily. "Okay." She would seek revenge and make those who were behind this pay what they deserved.


    Hearing Scarlett''s voice, the wolf leader felt very gratified and gradually let go of Scarlett. Then it bit the corner of Scarlett''s clothes and walked towards Trenton. Standing in front of Trenton, the wolf leader looked up at him, and its eyes were full of seriousness like a father handing over his daughter to her husband.


    Trenton immediately took Scarlett''s hand and looked at the wolf leader. "Don''t worry; I will take good care of Scarlett."


    The wolf leader red at Trenton as if warning him. "Human, you better keep your word. If you ever dare to betray Scarlett, we will hunt you down no matter where you go."


    Then, under Scarlett''s reluctant gaze, the wolf leader slowly walked into the forest.

 Chapter 280 Sylvesters Condition Worsens on the Full Moon Night

    Scarlett watched the wolf leader''s departing figure and finally couldn''t hold back her tears. Her body trembled slightly. Trenton couldn''t stand to see anyone cry, especially Scarlett. He sighed softly, wrapped an arm around her, held her close, and gently patted her slender back tofort her. "Scarlett, don''t cry. You have to return to human society eventually."


    Suddenly, on the cliff''s peak, the tall figure of the wolf leader stood still, looking up at the enormous full moon in the sky and howling. It was a warning, a show of dominance, and amand from a king. The surrounding wolf pack responded to the wolf leader''s call, and for a moment, the entire cliff and valley echoed with the howls of the wolves. The hierarchical system of the wolf pack was even stricter than that of human royalty. This scene was so awe-inspiring that it left the humans in stunned silence.


    The wolf leader looked down at Scarlett with reluctance, then turned and leaped. His white figure drew a graceful arc in the air before disappearing into the forest. Following the wolf leader''s departure, the rest of the pack also began to retreat. The members of the Divine Doctor Association watched this scene and were unable to calm down for a long time.


    "It wasn''t an illusion, right?"


    "I never thought the wolf leader could be so human-like. I feel like I am dreaming."


    Mildred, hearing this, thought smugly to himself that he had seen even more miraculous things.


    As everyone was discussing, a sudden exmation startled them all. "Sylvester."


    They saw Sylvester coughing up blood and kneeling on one knee. L turned to hold Sylvester to prevent him from falling to the ground.


    L was frightened as she said, "Sylvester, what''s wrong?" She suddenly recalled that tonight was a full moon night and eximed in disbelief, "Your condition has red up."


    Realizing what had happened, L stopped hesitating. She bit her finger hard to make a deep wound that wouldn''t heal right away and quickly fed her blood to Sylvester. But it didn''t work. Sylvester leaned weakly against L''s shoulder with blood staining his lips. His body convulsed, and the pain rendered him speechless.


    Philip and Martin saw this, quickly ordered servants to prepare tools, and immediately took Sylvester to Apricot Grove Hall.


    Mildred and Trenton, who were shocked, followed them.


    Inside Apricot Grove Hall, Sylvestery on the bed, looking very worn. He had been injected with a high dose of sedatives, which barely calmed him down. L sat by the bed, holding Sylvester''s hand, and her eyes were slightly red.


    Watson, the doctor, and Mildred went to Greafury City overnight to get the antidote from Vanessa.


    Due to the treacherous terrain of the mountains, the Divine Doctor Association specially opened a secret underground passage for them and sent men to escort them out. Philip and the others drew Sylvester''s blood for analysis and blood smear examination.


    L looked at the man on the bed, frowning. She found it unbelievable. Sylvester had drunk her blood, so why did his condition still re up on the full moon night? When Charley drank her blood, he had recovered immediately. Moreover, her pupils had already turned silver, which indicated the awakening of the Mutant drug''s properties. Her blood could originally cure a hundred kinds of poisons, and now it could cure ten thousand types. Sylvester shouldn''t be like this after drinking her blood. So why wasn''t it working? What went wrong?

 Chapter117 Beowulf, What a Pushover

    Big White''s proud expression turned wary at the sight of the metallic chain in Master Sylvester''s hand. He whimpered, backing away slowly.


    His deep blue eyes locked onto the chain, tense and ready to leap and sever it.


    Upon seeing this, L stepped in front of Master Sylvester, "Master Sylvester..."


    With a smirk and mischievous glint in his eye, Sylvester yfully ruffled L''s hair, "Sweetheart, if you want to take him with us, sometimes we have to be crafty. You have to y the game for real."


    ...


    Eventually, in the backseat of the tour car, Big White sat with his legs bound by chains, looking impatient and sulking.


    Driving away, Sylvester nced at Big White in the rearview mirror, his face finally rxing into a smile.


    Little beast, daring topete with me for affection.


    This is just the beginning.


    Mildred Gomez trailed behind, clutching a metal leash in one hand, trying to appease Big White, "Easy there, big fe. I had no choice, you know? Justy off the biting, okay?" Truth was, Mildred was a bit of a chicken. He was scared stiff that the big guy would turn on him in a bad mood.


    He really didn''t want to take the fall for anything else.


    After all, to think that the once-mighty king of beasts, whomanded awe and respect from all, was now willing to be harnessed and put in the back seat was honestly kind of a downer. L could sense Master Sylvester Gomez''s irritation. She turned her head to steal a nce at his impably chiseled profile and murmured, "Master Sylvester, are you... jealous?"


    The smile that had started to form on Master Sylvester Gomez''s face faltered, and he coughed awkwardly, raising a hand in denial, "Jealous? Me? That''s augh."


    L bit her lip to suppress a giggle, "But I think you are."


    Master Sylvester Gomez shot her a sidelong re and remained in denial, "Cut it out, sweetheart. I''m a sophisticated guy. Would I really be jealous of an animal?" The very idea!


    L looked back at Big White, who sat in the backseat with a look of sulking resignation, and softly contested, "Big White isn''t just an animal."


    He was her irreceable best friend.


    Without a word, Master Sylvester Gomez drove one-handed, his piercing eyes focused on the road ahead, his hands expertly navigating the touring car around obstacles. Clearly peeved.


    L sighed in defeat, reached over, and intertwined her fingers with Master Sylvester Gomez''s. She lifted their sped hands to her lips and kissed his gently.


    The soft, moist sensation lingered on the back of Master Sylvester Gomez''s hand and rippled through his heart.


    "Fine!"


    If the littledy insists he''s not an animal, then... for now, he isn''t.


    L tilted her head and caught the subtle smile at the corner of Master Sylvester Gomez''s eyes. His grip tightened momentarily, and for a fraction of a second, her gaze dropped to their hands, happiness brimming in her beautiful eyes. She thought to herself, Master Sylvester, you''re really easy to cate.


    In the back seat, Mildred Gomez caught the whole exchange and exhaled a weary sigh, exchanging disbelieving looks with Big White.


    Talk about a love that was hard to witness!


    Mildred needed a breather. He rolled down the window of the back seat, craving some fresh air...


    ...


    The tour vehicle trundled from the wooded area towards the open ins, and before long, the viewing stand came into view.


    Women with faint hearts, who had not dared to partake in the adventure, waited upon the stands.


    From a distance, the first tour vehicle burst out from the trees.


    The rear window was open, and when the women spotted a living, breathing, white lion seated inside, they let out shrieks of astonishment.


    "Good heavens, the white lion''s been captured alive!"


    "Who did it? They must be pretty tough."


    Everyone knew the fierce reputation of that white lion.


    Somebody actually had the guts to capture it.


    Epic!


    Goy Gomez had opted out and was on the stand, waiting. Observing the expression on Mildred Gomez''s face from the back seat, even his typically stony demeanor gave way to shock in that moment. Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t stop; he drove straight out onto the ins.

 Chapter 282 Two Lunatics

    Robert, after deleting the message on his phone, slipped it into his pocket and gazed out over the vast expanse of the sea. "Even if the mutant''s drug proves effective, it''s still insufficient. It won''t be able to counteract the body''s immune


    response. All we can do now is wait."


    He knew that the peak efficacy of the mutant would mark his moment of triumph.


    At this moment, Pliar country was in darkness while Taiyang District was basking in bright sunlight.


    Max, dressed in a ck shirt and cks that entuated his tall frame, wore sunsses and looked up at the sun, scoffing, "I''ve waited all these years; I don''t mind waiting a bit longer. But it bores anyone who waits long enough in the dark." It was time for him to return to the light.


    His Lisa loved the light so much. He had to go back; he couldn''t let Lisa stay in that cold, icy chamber, relying on drugs to sustain her life forever.


    Max raised his hand and patted Robert''s shoulder. Robert, caught off guard, coughed from the pat.


    Robert raised his hand to cover his chest, coughing heavily, and looked at Max with cold, displeased eyes.


    Max withdrew his hand, squinted at his palm, and then turned to Robert. "Come on, I didn''t even try that hard, but you can''t take it?"


    Straightening himself, Robert pushed Max away, breathing heavily. His face paled further as he spoke, "Stay away from me."


    Max raised an eyebrow, looking at Robert in front of him, his voice equally cold and said, "If it weren''t for your contribution to establishing the Immortal Mountain, you''d be dead for talking to me like that." With that, Max turned and left.


    Robert leaned against a nearby tree, looking up at Max''s departing figure with a contemptuous smile.


    Max was just a cold ruthless murderous lunatic. Why should he bother with Max?


    After Max left, Robert slowly took off his gloves, looking at his aging hands. He pressed his lips together, his face even paler than before.


    His time was running out.


    If the mutant''s full abilities didn''t awaken within three years, and if he couldn''t obtain the mutant''s blood, Robert would resign himself to his fate and ept whatever came next. ''Oh my good disciple, you must seed for my sake.''


    In Greafury city, Watson with Mildred, using the Divine Doctor Association''s rarely opened underground passage, moved much faster than usual.


    By 3 am, they had already exited the mountains and hurried to Greafury city to find Vanessa.


    Vanessa typically slept in herb when major discoveries were at hand. Upon receiving Mildred''s call, she had justid down.


    Groggy, he instantly woke up upon hearing the call''s content. He quickly got up, threw on hisb coat, and went to the door.


    When he met Watson outside, both were stunned.


    Seeing Mildred, Vanessa''s confusion turned to concern. "I was wondering why you hadn''te for the medicine. Now Mr. Gomez has had an episode, hasn''t he?"


    During this time, he had tried calling Mildred several times but got no answer.


    Mildred''s phone was lost somewhere, and the Divine Doctor Association couldn''t buy phone cards, so he couldn''t receive calls.


    Feeling guilty about the situation, Mildred didn''t argue with Vanessa and silently listened.


    Only when Vanessa spoke too much did he interject, "Enough, go get the medicine."


    Recognizing Mildred''s earnestness, Vanessa ceased her exnations and promptly retrieved thetest batch of medicine. Handing it to Mildred, she said, "Take good care of this. It''s not easy to produce. I''ve already arranged for Raymond to receive it."


    Mildred took the medicine and left immediately without any thoughts of staying.

 Chapter 286 Lela Begins to Suspect

    Watching L''s dejected figure, Martin and the others just assumed that L was in a bad mood because of Sylvester''s severe condition.


    Philip held back his emotions, feeling the warmth in his palm fade, and sighed, "I don''t really get why Robert would share this forbidden method with Sarah." Martin, however, didn''t doubt it and held Philip''s hand. "Maybe Robert also sees Sarah as the next sessor and decided to tell her."


    Philip nodded, thinking that might be the case, but there was always a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    But why she was in such a bad mood? Philip couldn''t know.


    "Forget it. Let''s focus on how to make the potion and cure Mr. Gomez first."


    Philip thought of the urgent matter at hand and didn''t dwell on L''s words.


    "And remember, Mr. Gomez''s illness stays between us. We can''t let it get out, understood?"


    "Got it!" Martin responded.


    L came out of the undergroundb at Apricot Grove Hall and went to Sylvester''s bedside. She just nced at him briefly before turning to leave. Trenton came in with Scarlett from outside and saw L leaving. He stopped her and said, "L, where are you going?"


    For the first time, he saw L not staying by Sylvester''s side.


    L nced at him and said, "I have an errand to run. You can take care of Sylvester."


    After saying that, she left.


    Trenton was very worried about L''s badplexion. Scarlett noticed this, patted Trenton''s arm, and said, "Trenton, leave it to me." Trenton ruffled her hair and said, "Go ahead."


    Not long after L left, Mildred returned.


    Not seeing L by the bedside, he was momentarily surprised, "Where''s L?"


    Trenton shook his head and said, "She said she had an errand to run but didn''t specify where she was going. I had Scarlett follow her." Hearing this, Mildred raised an eyebrow and said, "Trenton, what''s between you and Scarlett?"


    Trenton kicked him and said, "Hurry up and help Sylvester with the medicine. Don''t ask so many questions."


    Mildred said, "Just ask. No need to get so uptight."


    At the Divine Doctor Association Library,


    The gatekeeper saw L approaching and respectfully said, "Miss Edwards."


    L turned her head and said, "Don''t let anyone in."


    The gatekeeper nodded, then saw Scarlett behind her and said, "What about this one?"


    L turned to look at Scarlett, squinted her eyes, and said, "You don''t need to follow me. I''m fine, don''t worry." Scarlett pursed her lips, then looked at the internal structure of the library, and quickly said, "L, maybe I can help you." After all, she had promised Trenton to keep an eye on L.


    L frowned, ignored her, and went straight into the library.


    Scarlett immediately followed up.


    Scarlett tried to follow, but the gatekeeper stopped her impatiently, "You can''t go in. Miss Edwards said no one is allowed in."


    Scarlett got angry, looked at the gatekeeper, circled him, finally stood in front of him, and said while pointing at him, "She did say no one is allowed in, but did L specifically say I can''t go in?" The gatekeeper was stunned.


    It seemed she had a point.


    "So, are you allowed in or not?" The gatekeeper was a bit dumbfounded and confused.


    Scarlett smiled, patted his shoulder, and said, "It''s not this you should be worried about but the reason why you are here guarding the door."


    After saying that, she turned and walked in.

 Chapter 287 Lelas Library Searching for Forbidden Method Books

    L entered the library.


    The interior of the Divine Doctor Association''s library was grand and majestic.


    This was the oldest private library in Pr country, a model of the book collection, with a long and rich history of literary culture. Every corner of this ce had bore L''s footprints.


    She stood in the center, gazing around, recalling how Robert had taught her to write and draw.


    She could recall when she got tired of reading, Robert would carry her back to her room and tuck her in.


    She could recall every time she read in the library, Robert would ce a te of sweet candies for her; she loved sweets.


    She could also recall that when Robert yed the flute on the library rooftop, she would lie on hisp, listening to the flute and watching the moonlight at night.


    If Sylvester was like the sun that saved her, then Robert was like a father, who cared for her like a daughter. Robert couldn''t possibly have done such a thing. But the facts were undeniable.


    L''s eyes gradually welled up with tears.


    Scarlett looked at L''s back and knew that L was crying.


    L wiped away her tears, her eyes gradually turning cold. She no longer wallowed in sadness but clenched her fists and began searching.


    All the books of the Divine Doctor Association were here. If she could find the method of creating the forbidden technique, she would know how to maximize the awakening of the Mutant''s efficacy. Then, she could save Sylvester.


    She didn''t believe that the Divine Doctor Association had really destroyed the method.


    Seeing L searching for something, Scarlett joined in.


    "L, what are you looking for? I''ll help you."


    L was stunned, nced at Scarlett, then collected herself and said, "If you find any book with a forbidden mark, give it to me."


    Scarlett nodded and said, "Okay."


    As they searched, Scarlett found a book about the Miller Witchcraft Tribe serving each generation of families. She was a bit surprised and hid the book.


    Nothing, nothing at all!


    After searching so long, they found nothing. Since it was forbidden, it wouldn''t be casually left in the library.


    L covered her face, her eyes full of unwillingness.


    At Apricot Grove Hall, Sylvester woke up.


    Mildred saw this and was overjoyed. "Sylvester, you''re awake?"


    Sylvester opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, and looked around, not seeing L.


    He frowned and said, "Where''s L?"


    Trenton said, "A few hours ago, L left theb but didn''t tell us where she was going, but I guess it''s not big deal; Scarlett is with her." Sylvester didn''t believe it was no big deal.


    Something must have happened to L.


    Sylvester didn''t want to stay, threw off the covers, and got out of bed.


    After a few steps, he felt dizzy, his tall figure swaying. He paused, pressing a hand to his temple, looking unwell..


    Mildred saw Sylvester like this and moved to support him. He looked worried as he said, "Sylvester, are you okay?"


    Sylvester waved his hand to stop her and paused for a moment. "I''m fine; I''m going to find L."


    With that, he left in big strides.


    Mildred watched Sylvester''s back, walked over to Trenton, and scratched his head as he said, "Does Sylvester know where L is?" Mildred didn''t know.


    Trenton nced at the somewhat clueless Mildred and said nothing.


    If there was such a thing as telepathy, it would undoubtedly be between Sylvester and L.

 Chapter121 From Now On, Never Push Me Away No Matter What Happens

    Master Sylvester Gomez had no interest in the ongoing contest. As soon as Josh Fudge finished speaking, he whisked L away.


    Before leaving, L gave Big White a nod. The lion''s deep blue eyes locked onto her, filled with affection and longing...


    Trembling with resignation, Mildred Gomez led the lion to the animal trainer to have its wound treated. A deste feeling washed over her. Why was it always her job...


    Vincent and Burl Cain stepped out from the tour car, witnessing the unsettling scene and exchanged nces.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Burl asked Goy Gomez, "Goy, what in the world is going on here?"


    Goy offered a wry smile at the sight of a pale-faced Mildred, "Sorry, I''m as clueless about the specifics as you are, but..."


    Burl, with a gossip-hungry grin, urged, "But what? Spit it out, man."


    He was intrigued to find that Master Sylvester was skilled in animal handling, and even managed to subdue a ferocious lion. Goy recollected the recent events thoughtfully, "That lion seems to recognize Miss L; it''s... rather obedient towards her."


    Standing by, the ever-skeptical Vincent''s mouth twitched in disbelief, "What, now even wild beasts fall for beauty?"


    Burl chuckled, "Ah! Look who''s catching on."


    A swift kick came from Vincent''s direction.


    As soon as Master Sylvester Gomez left, the local magnates began tallying the number of fierce beasts they had brought down. Josh Fudge, on the other hand, was more interested in tracking the elusive white lion, his hunting trophies fairly modest. Vincent and Burl Cain hadn''t hunted at all; driven purely by curiosity, they simply took to the woods for the experience.


    It was Victor who ughtered his way to the top, amassing the highest number of beastly trophies.


    Victor, with Flora Harrison wrapped in his arms, was the picture of contentment.


    The other tycoons crowded around him withvish praise.


    Josh Fudge, looking ever the genteel rascal, nced over Victor''s trophies and quipped with a smirk, "Well, if it isn''t the great Mr. Victor. Looks like the Zephyr Gold Mines are yours now." Victor chuckled. "Then I must thank you for your generous offer, Mr. Fudge."


    Josh, with a wave of indifference, instructed his men to draft the agreement. After all, it was just a mine, and he had plenty to spare.


    "Folks, there are several natural hot springs around the wildlife park. If you''re not too busy, go enjoy yourselves. And tonight, we''ve got a banquet to celebrate," he announced.


    At that, everyone was delighted. An invitation to a gathering personally hosted by Josh was not something to take lightly; it was a perfect opportunity to curry favor.


    The gatherings of the wealthy were nothing short of resource-exchange hubs. Grasping even a single opportunity could mean climbing another rung on thedder of sess.


    ...


    Watching Master Sylvester Gomez''s retreating figure, Josh Fudge turned to his aide, "Is everything ready?"


    He had set things in motion as soon as Master Gomez had arrived.


    His aide nodded, responding, "Everything is prepared, sir. The shipment is on its way, all in the same style as that youngdy''s."


    "Good. Have them trained and sent over once they arrive."


    "Yes, Mr. Fudge."


    ...


    The wildlife park was vast, with the beast zone on one side and the exhibition area on the other, filled with flora and fauna valued at a fortune. The Thousand-Hue Rose alone, a result of a year''s worth of breeding by a top international science team, was worth over a million.


    Josh had arranged the lodgings within the exhibition zone.


    Avish European-style hotel stood there, its grand Roman columns impressive and the dreamlike wishing fountain adding to the charm.


    Master Sylvester Gomez, holding L''s hand, followed Josh Fudge''s assistant upstairs.


    Returning to the room, Sylvester Gomez scooped L into his arms and sat her down, her head resting on his shoulder. "Little one, you pushed me earlier."


    L looked puzzled, straddling Sylvester''sp, arms encircling his neck. "When did I push you?"


    Sylvester licked his lips near her delicate neck, his tone gruff. "When that beast lunged at Goy, you pushed me away."


    L sighed softly. "Big White isn''t a beast, and that was just a reflex. I was afraid it would hurt someone innocent."


    "I don''t care," Sylvester lifted his head, his gaze intense and determined as he looked at L. "I don''t like being pushed away. No matter what happens, you''re not allowed to do that again. Understood?"

 Chapter 292 Having Sex

    Kisses rained down on L''s face and neck, gradually descending in intensity.


    L panted, her slender back against the door, and said in a seductive voice, "Sylvester, change it up?"


    Hearing this, Sylvester lifted his gaze, his enchanting eyes fixed on L''s face.


    The room was dimly lit, but Sylvester knew he could still capture L''s expression, which undoubtedly held an enchanting allure at that moment.


    His thumb brushed across L''s lips, and he curved his lips and said in a low and alluring voice, "Change?"


    Lughed, her voice as melodious as silver bells, like a fairy from another world, striking Sylvester''s heart.


    Suddenly, L raised her hand and pressed the switch.


    The room illuminated, casting light on every corner.


    Sylvester''s handsome face was right in front of L.


    L raised her hand, her slender, fair fingertips lightly touching Sylvester''s thin lips, then gently brushing across his chiseled face. Her eyes were full of allure. Sylvester just watched her and let her in control.


    L''s lips curved into a seductive smile.


    Suddenly, L leaned close to Sylvester''s ear and whispered, "Do you understand? I don''t believe it."


    Sylvester then lowered his gaze, looking at L.


    Immediately, Sylvester lowered L''s long legs, pressed her shoulder, and with a turn, L faced the door.


    Then, Sylvester''srge hand grasped her slender hands and lifted them above her head.


    Sylvester leaned in, his chest against L''s back, and whispered in her ear, his voice sexy, "Since you want something more exciting, I''ll give it to you."


    With that, his right hand, with distinct knuckles, slid down.


    The room''s light shone on L''s cheeks, her fair face now blushing, and her thick eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    Late at night, inside the Gomez Manor, L and Sylvester engaged in passionate lovemaking.


    Meanwhile, Ruby was too excited to sleep.


    In her room, Ruby applied a face mask and indulged in a massage.


    Tomorrow was the day she would receive her award, and she needed to make her skin look even better. She wanted to be radiant when she epted the Starlight Awards.


    Flora, who had been toyed with, was now dead, and no one wouldpete with her for the same resources anymore.


    Cosmo was up all night, contacting higher-ups and checking the details.


    The Starlight Awards ceremony was to be held at a music hall in Central City, and the staff was working overnight to set up the venue.


    Cosmo, finding a moment of respite, arrived at the site and casually gave instructions. Noticing a ribbon that didn''t meet her standards, she raised her voice and said, "Tomorrow is the Starlight Awards ceremony, and many renowned individuals will be here. This ribboncks pizzazz; let''s change it."


    The staff didn''t dare to make changes on their own and looked to the venue manager.


    Cosmo almost drove the venue manager crazy. Hearing her words, he waved his hand in frustration and urged, "Okay, change it."


    The staffined, "What makes her boss us around?"


    "Don''t say that; the Coleman family has connections with the higher-ups."

 Chapter 295 I feed you, and you still dont want to eat?

    The servant didn''t dare go up and stood aside, saying, "I don''t want to. Why don''t you go?"


    The head chef red and said, "My job is to cook."


    This was the head chef''s first encounter with such a situation. Seeing the gourmet dishes being reheated repeatedly, he muttered, "What''s going on? Did Sylvester make L sick?"


    The maid beside him blushed, lowered her head, and said nothing.


    It wasn''t an illness; L and Sylvester had been having sex all night.


    While they were shirking responsibility downstairs, they heard L''s voice from upstairs. "No, I don''t want to."


    She wanted to sleep.


    Sylvester was holding L, her slender legs dangling beside him, her hands irritably messing with Sylvester''s soft hair.


    He kept one arm around her, indulging her whims, and said in his usual gentle tone, "You can sleep after breakfast."


    L was different; he was afraid that the torment she suffered in her early years would have bad consequences on her body.


    So, he paid special attention to L''s diet.


    It was said that breakfast was the most important meal, so no matter what, he wanted L to have breakfast.


    L, who was tired afterst night, felt a bit annoyed. She clenched her fists, one hand pounding Sylvester''s shoulder, the other continuing to mess with his hair, and said in a frustrated voice, "It''s all your fault, all your fault." She was so tired her waist was sore.


    Sylvester held her close, guiding her down the stairs and towards the dining room, chuckling, "Now you me me, but you didn''t resist mest night."


    She was very cooperative and even crazier than him.


    Hearing this, L said nothing and buried her head in his neck to bite it down. Sylvester tensed up, allowing her the freedom to yfully act out.


    Everyone downstairs was very quiet as no one dared to speak.


    They had never seen Sylvester treated like this; his hair was a mess.


    Where was the bad-tempered and cold Sylvester?


    Some widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Some still admired him; even like this, Sylvester was very handsome.


    Others sighed, reflecting on the fact that only L dared to treat Sylvester in such a manner.


    Sylvester carried L to the dining room and nced at the dishes on the table. Immediately, a servant came over to politely pull out a chair. Sylvester then sat down with L in his arms.


    L was still buried in his neck. She let his neck go but was just unwilling to leave.


    Sylvester''srge hand stroked the back of L''s neck, and he had to pull her back forcefully. His longshes lowered as he looked at L and said in a deep voice, "You stopped?"


    L still kept her eyes down, ignoring him.


    From Sylvester''s perspective, he could see L''s thick eyshes trembling with her slight movements because she was angry. This beautiful scene made Sylvester smile. "Even if I feed you myself, you still don''t want to eat?" L still ignored Sylvester.


    Sylvester waspletely helpless. He leaned forward slightly, and his long fingers picked up a piece of soft sweet bread from the delicate te, ced it under L''s nose to tempt her, raised an eyebrow, and said, "It smells so good." It seemed she couldn''t resist anymore!


    But just as L was about to open her mouth to take a bite, Sylvester feigned a sudden darkening of his expression. He discarded the bread from his hand, pinched L''s chin, and deliberately spoke in a cold tone, "How did I not realize before that you were so spoiled?"

 Chapter 297 The Wining Actress showed Up, Bringing Down the House

    The night crept slowly on.


    Inside the concert hall in Central City, the Starlight Awards ceremony was in full swing.


    A long red carpet stretched from the outside road to the opulent interior, where reporters gathered, wielding high-definition cameras. Shutters clicked incessantly, and shes illuminated the scene.


    Luxury cars stopped one after another at the head of the red carpet. Sensual celebrities dressed in morous gowns and high heels stepped out of the vehicles, striking alluring poses for the media''s photos and asional interviews. L sat inside a luxury car marked with the unique emblem of the Gomez family, her enchanting eyes curiously watching the scene from afar.


    Of course, L didn''t like attending such events, so she got out of the car first and quietly blended in with the reporters, her eyes fixed intently on Richael.


    Even though the Gomez family bodyguards surrounded her, L didn''t rx for a moment.


    Richael, wearing light makeup and a high-end gown from Starlit, appeared before everyone.


    Yesterday, L had visited Richael and caught a glimpse of her gown. Upon returning home, she promptly contacted the acting president of Starlit Brand to have a gown sent over.


    Richael''s beautiful appearance,bined with her fair skin, made her look even more noble in the high-end Starlit gown.


    Even though she was pregnant, it didn''t diminish her charm; it added a touch of allure.


    Since marrying into the Gomez family, Richael seldom attended such events.


    Although she still maintained connections with influential figures in the entertainment industry, they were only superficial friendships. Numerous directors eagerly anticipated Richael''s return to the world of entertainment.


    In addition to famous directors and actors, the media was eager to interview this figure who had married into Central City''s top elite family, the Gomez family.


    So, when the reporters saw Richael, they were very excited. Moreover, Richael was pregnant, and they eagerly clicked their shutters, discussing as they took photos.


    "Richael looks amazing. Even though she''s pregnant, her figure is still great."


    "Richael''s husband hails from the renowned Gomez family in Central City. The Gomez family is incredibly affluent, with business ventures spanning the globe. They hold stakes in various emerging industries. Being Sylvester''s aunt, Richael''s living conditions must be unimaginablyvish."


    "And look, Richael is wearing a Starlit gown, which even the most famous actors might not get to wear. That''s true wealth."


    "When Richael first married into the Gomez family and couldn''t get pregnant, I thought she might be kicked out. But now, she''s expecting a child."


    "You sound so jealous! The Gomez family is an elite family, and every generation is very devoted. Even if Richael didn''t have a child, she wouldn''t be kicked out. Elvis spent a lot of time and effort pursuing Richael."


    "You..."


    "Enough. Cease your bickering. Richael, the award-winning actress, is gracing this event. Let''s capture more photos; tomorrow''s headlines are guaranteed."


    After walking the red carpet and finishing the interview, Richael looked into the crowd and immediately spotted the eye-catching L. She quickly walked towards her.


    A group of staff members saw Richael approaching and felt very excited.

 Chapter 301 Explosive Gossip (1)

    "Mr. Lopez, will Ruby be in the next show?"


    Harold Lopez and Ruby were engaging in a sexual encounter. With a look of pleasure on his face, Harold watched as Ruby rode him, his expression contorted in an unpleasant disy of satisfaction. His big belly and bald head were enough to disgust everyone.


    Harold squinted his small eyes, looking at Ruby moving on top of him like a cold snake. "Considering how hard you''re working, I''ll give you the second female lead." Ruby said, "Just the second female lead? No, I want the main female lead."


    Harold said, "You''ve just started your career. If you suddenly take on the main female lead, people will gossip. I''m protecting you."


    Harold quickly finished, but he didn''t let Ruby go. Instead, he used a wicked tool to continue.


    Though Ruby disliked it, she endured for the sake of securing the second female lead role and feigned enjoyment.


    The screen on stage wasn''t showing the content of work but rather surveince footage of Ruby and Harold, the head of Ster Entertainment, having sex in a hotel. Moreover, in the video, Ruby''s hard-working look and Harold''s disgusting face were extremely nauseating.


    This sparked widespread discussion among the audience.


    "That''s explosive."


    "Ruby and Mr. Lopez from Ster Entertainment?"


    "When did they get together? There was no news about it."


    "Is this her way of advancing her career? It''s absurd."


    "Everyone knows Mr. Lopez is notorious for sleeping with actresses. He is evil indeed."


    "The evil CEO is so terrible in bed. He finished so quickly and had to use a tool. Poor Ruby."


    "She worked so hard and onlynded a second female lead role. Is she naive, or is Cosmo not taking her seriously?"


    "Cosmo? Her day has passed. Nowadays, there are much smarter agents."


    The scene was chaotic, and since Ruby had done such a thing, the other stars didn''t need to control their expressions anymore and started mocking her. Someone even shouted, "Ruby, you shameless woman."


    Cosmo looked at the content above and almost had a heart attack. She quickly took some medicine to calm down, then raised her hand and pped Ruby, "Have you no shame?" Cosmo''s face was full of disappointment and sadness.


    Ruby was Cosmo''s daughter, whom she had carried for ten months.


    Now, seeing her like this, Cosmo was furious.


    Ruby covered her face and couldn''t respond to Cosmo. With a pale face, she stared at the screen and frantically repeated, "That''s not me. That''s not me. That''s not me."


    "What are the staff doing? Turn it off, turn it off!"


    The backstage crew had been attempting to address the situation from the moment it urred, but no matter what they tried, they couldn''t halt the broadcast. They pulled the main screen''s power. Suddenly, the video content disappeared.


    In the restroom, L watched this scene andughed.


    "Do they think pulling the main screen''s power will stop the broadcast? Foolish."


    L was Lady Phoenix.


    She tapped on herputer for a moment, and suddenly, all the split screens hanging in the award hall lit up, ying another video. Everyone was very surprised.


    The award hall wasrge and spacious. To ensure the audience in the back could see clearly, a split screen was hung every ten feet.

 Chapter 126 Sylvesters Plea

    "Ouch, babe, that hurts," Sylvester Gomez winced as Cicery released her grip and backed away from his embrace. Her eyes, reddened from emotion, looked up at him. ''Sylvester,'' she said with a quivering voice, "Sylvester." Sitting up straight and leaning forward, Sylvester gently kissed her smooth forehead. "Babe, you gotta have faith in your man, feel secure with me."


    Seeing Cicery upset made Sylvester sigh softly, his heart growing tender.


    Her gaze swept across his face, taking in every feature. "Sylvester, I trust you, I just feel... off."


    That difort made her want tosh out.


    With her eyes tracing the contours of Sylvester''s face, Cicery eventually rested her head against his neck, her voice muffled, "Do you... remember what happened five years ago?" Sylvester held her slender waist, his grip tightening slightly at the question.


    Five years ago?


    He remembered dealing with some business in Klievoria state, but nothing about Cicery.


    "What about five years ago, Cicery?"


    She bit her lip hard enough to turn it a deep red, a sign of her frustration.


    He''d forgotten.


    Sylvester had actually forgotten!


    Cicery bit down on his neck, venting her feelings through the bite. Sylvester squinted his eyes but didn''t pull away; instead, his hands softened their hold on her. What on earth happened five years ago?


    "Baby..." he started.


    Cicery ignored him, biting down harder, the pain sharp but fragmentary.


    Sylvester licked his lips, holding her close. For the first time, he felt the fury of Cicery''s jealousy.


    It was an ufortable feeling.


    Yet, strangely satisfying!


    He''d always thought he was the one head over heels, but it was clear now that Cicery deeply loved him too.


    But it all seemed to go back to that incident five years ago.


    He needed to uncover the past, and the only way was to get Cicery to talk.


    "Babe, you''re hurting me," he murmured, his voice low, ying the victim for the first time.


    At his words, Cicery instantly loosened her bite but didn''t lift her head; instead, she soothed the spot with a gentle lick.


    With movements reflective of a primal healing, she tended to his wounds like a small animal.


    The tender, moist caress wandered across his neck, challenging every nerve in his body.


    Sylvester Gomez felt like he was going insane. Cicery, she seemed to have been sent from above just to torment him.


    His hand glided upward, gently gripping Cicery''s delicate throat and pulling her away.


    His eyes, alight with unabashed desire, fixed intently on the girl whose eyes were rimmed with red.


    He didn''t rush her; with patience only for her, he waited.


    Cicery nced sideways, her fingers softly caressing the vivid red marks on Sylvester''s pale neck. After a long while, she said, "Sylvester Gomez saved me five years ago, but it seems you''ve forgotten." A frown creased Sylvester''s brow. He saved Cicery?


    How could he have no recollection of it?


    "Five years ago, in the valleys of Klievoria state, I had escaped from Unbounded Peak to avoid being caught. Taking the most perilous paths, I identally fell from the mountaintop." Hearing this tightened Sylvester''s grip, and a heart-wrenching feeling enveloped him.


    "I was in so much pain, not a single part of me was left unharmed. I thought I was gonna die, but then you showed up, Sylvester Gomez."


    Back then, even though Cicery was a trained creation known as a Medicinal Human, she was nearly at her limit.


    She truly believed her fate was one of darkness, of death...


    But then Sylvester Gomez arrived.


    Lost in her own memories, a slight smile yed on Cicery''s lips, "You said I was badly injured and needed to be taken to the hospital." "You also said whether I''d survive was in the hands of fate."


    His tone was characteristically arrogant.


    She remembered every word he said.


    It was the first time she saw him, and she thought he was more beautiful than anything else in the world.

 Chapter 308 Sylvester Is Angry

    Cosmo and Flora listened to her voice, their heads spinning. In the blink of an eye, they turned on each other and started brawling. Cosmo scratched at Ruby''s face with sharp nails while Ruby thrust a hairpin towards Cosmo.


    Blood and flesh were everywhere, and the blood flowed like a spring.


    Cosmo and Ruby seemed to be possessed and were uncontrobly trying to kill each other.


    They were even cursing at and using each other of vile behavior.


    This was the twisted magic of the Divine Doctor Association, capable of clouding minds and magnifying the hatred within.


    L stood by the window, looking at Cosmo and Ruby with a sarcastic expression.


    She murmured, "You are disgusting and unworthy of dying at the hands of the Illusionist Guild. Your blood is too foul and unworthy of staining the hands of Sylvester and me." "Just kill each other; this is the punishment you deserve."


    "My sister lost so much blood; you must lose an equal amount."


    "My sister was cursed; you should experience the feeling of being cursed even more."


    After saying this, L took a deep breath and stopped looking at them.


    She took out a small mechanized grappling hook from the exquisite diamond handbag worth millions hanging on the wall.


    Though the device was small, it possessed remarkable intelligence. L had used it previously against Josh in the wildlife park.


    The Illusionist Guild produced this device, the only one of its kind in the world.


    Many international organizations wanted to buy it in bulk from the Illusionist Guild, but the Guild strictly refused to sell it. To this day, no one outside the Illusionist Guild owned one. It even included the Dragon Gang.


    She then tied it around her waist, the hook grabbed the edge of the window, and she jumped out of the window.


    There were two floors in the music hall. From the outside, it looked curved. Although it wasn''t very tall, the internal space was sorge that the two floors were almost as high as a five or six-story building.


    At this moment, Sylvester was downstairs, holding the high-tech climbing device that Mildred had brought, and ready to go up to bring L down.


    This incident had caused quite a stir, and famous media personalities from Central City were blocking the restroom door.


    The music hall was one of Burl''s smaller ventures, so not many people were aware of it.


    Sylvester had warned Burl, and Burl had also warned the person in charge to dy unlocking the restroom. This gave L plenty of time.


    At this moment, L''s slender figure jumped down from the building, immediately catching Sylvester''s eye. Sylvester''s face changed instantly. He became very tense.


    He knew L was brave, but he didn''t expect her to be this brave, daring to climb such a high building.


    Sylvester saw it, and so did Mildred and the other bodyguards.


    Mildred could have been more smart, but his eyesight was excellent. When he saw the scene in the middle of the high building, he was surprised and couldn''t help but exim, "Isn''t that L?" He quickly shut his mouth and looked nervously at Sylvester standing next to him.


    The other bodyguards exchanged nces and started silently praying for L.


    L was so bold.


    Sylvester''s face immediately darkened, and his hands clenched unconsciously.


    Unbeknownst to L, danger was creeping closer. She meticulously calcted the timing and height in her mind, and when she felt she was nearing the ground, she grabbed the rope and leaped down. Suddenly, she felt herself fall into a familiar warm embrace with that familiar faint mint scent.


    L''s body stiffened.

 Chapter 311 Punishing the Mercenaries

    The mercenary dispatched by the Wolf Gang hadmitted a heinous act to infiltrate the Gomez family. He callously ended the life of one of their bodyguards, donned his attire, and assumed his identity to gain entry. After returning from the Divine Doctor Association, Mildred took charge of investigating and managing the situation.


    Now, the family of the Gomez family''s bodyguard has receivedpensation from the Gomez family. The bodyguard''s corpse was found in a horribly mutted state, but Sylvester has instructed that it be properly buried. Sylvester was ying with the ring on his left hand, and the moment he heard this, a thought shed through his mind. He smiled sinisterly and said, "Since he likes wearing a mask so much, let''s strip it off." Upon hearing this, his subordinate immediately went to carry out the order.


    The subordinate approached the mercenary and said, annoyed, "If you don''t talk, you won''t keep your skin. Are you sure you won''t talk?"


    The mercenary was trembling with fear but remained silent, even as the subordinate brandished a sharp knife at him.


    Seeing this, Sylvester squinted his eyes.


    He suddenly thought of the poison hidden in the teeth of Wolf Gang members and fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t believe there were people in this world who weren''t afraid of death. So why were Wolf Gang members so loyal and so willing to face death to protect their queen?


    The subordinatemenced the gruesome act of ying the mercenary''s leg, prompting agonizing screams. The subordinate persisted, "Will you talk now?"


    The mercenary cried tears, snot, and sweat but still refused to speak.


    In the next second, the skin of one leg was peeled off and thrown aside.


    The mercenary fainted from the pain.


    The subordinate, who was the dead bodyguard''s brother, was furious at how his brother''s body had been treated and impersonated. He used all his strength in his torture.


    Seeing the mercenary in such pain, he felt a bit of satisfaction. He then turned to Sylvester and asked, "Sylvester, shall we continue?"


    Sylvester nced at the subordinate, saw the hatred on his face, raised an eyebrow, and said, "Yes."


    The subordinate, having received the order, continued with more force.


    The mercenary, a hired gun who had infiltrated and in one of Sylvester''s men, assumed the guise of Sylvester''s subordinate, and served the Wolf Gang, seemed inconsequential in the face of his impending demise. Meanwhile, L had finished her bath and, seeing that Sylvester hadn''t returned, couldn''t sleep. Should she tell Sylvester about her being an assassin? She didn''t want to.


    She didn''t want to tell him that she had taken countless lives.


    Because Sylvester had no idea what crazy things she had done during those years.


    After thinking for a while and still not seeing Sylvester return, L pulled off the covers, got out of bed, and ran downstairs barefoot.


    But L didn''t need to find out where Sylvester was.


    After a moment''s contemtion, she dialed Mildred''s number. Mildred, noticing L''s call, answered promptly, without much thought. "L, what''s up?"


    L said, "I want to find Sylvester. Do you know where he is?"


    Mildred, who was at the basement door, replied vaguely, "Sylvester is probably out for a walk. I don''t know."


    L immediately sensed something was wrong and said, "Never mind."


    She hung up the phone.


    She knew Mildred was lying.


    She quickly used her phone''s GPS, skillfully tracked Mildred''s recent location, and followed the route.

 Chapter 314 Etiquette in the Forest

    What L didn''t know was that Sylvester''s anger stemmed from the Immortal Man.


    Since discovering the connection between L and the Immortal Man, the Dragon Gang had deployed their tech experts and even their most ruthless members to search every corner, but they still couldn''t pinpoint the Immortal Man''s exact


    location.


    It was truly frustrating for Sylvester.


    He had never failed like this before in his life.


    His hand, gripping L''s slender waist, unconsciously tightened.


    "Ouch." L felt her waist hurt.


    Sylvester immediately realized he had hurt L and quickly loosened his grip. He effortlessly picked her up with one hand and made a move to lift her nightgown to check her waist. "Sorry, babe, let me see."


    L wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s waist, buried her face in his ear, and whispered, "Sylvester, I remember you said you wanted to know the Holy Light Tribe''s female-to-male rituals."


    "If I show you, will you stop being angry?"


    Sylvester squinted his eyes. ''When has I ever been angry with her?''


    In fact, he wasn''t angry anymore.


    He was angry at the Immortal Man.


    L must have misunderstood.


    Sylvester stared into L''s eyes, holding her, and smirked, "Let me see first."


    Sylvester was truly shameless.


    In the deep, dark forest,te at night, Sylvester and L engaged in an intimate act outdoors.


    Meanwhile, in the Gomez family''s underground base, Mildred looked at the dying man and frowned.


    A subordinate looked at Mildred and said, "Mildred, shall I keep skinning this guy?"


    Mildred nced at Daniel Gomez and knew he was still angry. She walked over, patted his shoulder and sighed, "Daniel, don''t be sad. Anthony is already dead."


    Daniel clenched his arm, saying nothing.


    Mildred stood in front of Daniel, hands in her pockets, looking down at him from a high spot, and said, "We all work for Sylvester, and we''ve never seen Sylvester personally kill someone like this. Anthony''s death is hard on Sylvester, too." Hearing this, Daniel suddenly looked up at Mildred, tears in his eyes.


    "For someone so despicable, it''s not worth it for you to kill him yourself."


    Daniel nodded, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said, "I understand, Mildred. So, what about him..."


    Mildred patted Daniel''s shoulder and smiled slightly, "Go take a shower and rest. I''ll have this man sent to Ironfist Holding Center and handed over to the prison for spies."


    Sending him to the spy prison meant either he would enter and nevere out, or he woulde out on a stretcher.


    Pr country had extremely strict control over such highly dangerous individuals.


    "Mildred, thank you and Sylvester." With that, Daniel took off his blood-stained gloves and left.


    Mildred called Trenton, and soon, people from Ironfist Holding Center arrived to take the man away.


    At the music hall in Central City, the locksmith finally arrived, and the reporters, watching the person with the tools,ined, "Why did you take so long? You''re dying my work." Hearing this, the locksmith fiercely said, "I clock out at five and live far away. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t havee."


    The reporters fell silent.


    After all, there was no easy jobone at work was easy.


    The locksmith quickly used his tools to unlock the door.


    As soon as the bathroom door opened, the horrifying scene inside shocked all the reporters present.

 Chapter 317 Redeem Lela?

    Early in the morning, the bodyguards of the Gomez family were training in teams. Some were running through the woods, some were sparring with each other, and others were practicing their shooting skills at the estate''s shooting range. Sylvester, dressed in ck tactical gear, wearing a blindfold and gloves. He stood in front of a gun rack, assembling a firearm.


    His speed was incredible, his long, slender fingers moving swiftly.


    Despite being blindfolded, he quickly assembled the gun in twenty seconds.


    The next second, Sylvester removed the blindfold, took the gun, aimed at the moving targets ahead, and squinted.


    Three moving targets fell instantly; each hit dead center.


    Mildred, standing next to Sylvester, was deeply impressed.


    To him, Sylvester was almost like Apollo.


    He said like a fan, "Sylvester, you''re amazing."


    He prided himself on his marksmanship, never having met a rival, not even his older brother Nightwing, who was also very skilled. But his fastest time for assembling a firearm was thirty-one seconds, nowhere near Sylvester''s twenty-second blindfolded assembly.


    The most crucial part was hitting the bullseye with three shots in an instant.


    Sylvester put down the gun, slowly removed his ck gloves, and looked ahead, saying, "Last night, when I got L, what did you see?" Mildred was puzzled.


    Sylvester turned to nce at him, frowned, and continued, "What''s the use of you?"


    Mildred thought, ''He doesn''t need to be so harsh.''


    Helplessly, Mildred recalled.


    Yesterday, L jumped from the high building of the curved music hall with tools on her.


    Mildred''s eyes widened in realization, looking excitedly at Sylvester and said, "It was..."


    He was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    Sylvester shook his head helplessly and said, "That''s right, it was the Illusionist Guild''s tools."


    Mildred asked, "But how could L be part of the Illusionist Guild?"


    That was a famous international assassin group.


    Its members were spread all over, with seven high-ranking leaders.


    The Winds of Fury Team led them.


    A few years ago, several ruthless wealthy individuals were killed in various ces, and members of the Illusionist Guild did it.


    However, those who joined the Illusionist Guild were typically desperate, penniless, or living in harsh conditions. The guild had a strict rule: once you entered, you couldn''t leave unless you paid a hefty sum or gave your life. Sylvester turned to Mildred and said, "You go and negotiate with the Illusionist Guild; buy her out."


    Now that L had him, she didn''t need to stay in the assassin group anymore.


    Mildred nodded and responded, "Yes."


    At that moment, someone who had been running through the woods came over, holding some pieces of fabric. Someone at the shooting range asked, "What are you holding?"


    The person replied, "The texture is pretty good; it looks like a girl''s nightgown. I don''t know who threw it in the woods. There was no trash can, so I thought I''d bring it back to throw away." "It''s so torn up. I bet one of you had a tryst with a maid and left this behind."


    Everyoneughed.


    Sylvester and Mildred turned to look and saw the fabric in the bodyguard''s hand. Sylvester''s face darkened.


    He immediately walked over.


    Mildred quickly followed.


    The group, still joking, saw Sylvester approaching and quickly stopped. They stood up straight, bowed respectfully, and chorused, "Sylvester."


    Sylvester said nothing, yanking the torn fabric from the bodyguard''s hand, then coldly red at those who were just joking. "You all, go voluntarily for punishment." After speaking, he turned and left.


    The group felt very wronged but quickly understood, but they were unable to hide their smiles.


    Mildred, standing by, kicked them and said, "Didn''t you hear what Sylvester said? Go and take your punishment voluntarily."

 Chapter 319 Illusionist Guilds Surprise "Are you working for Sylvester?"

    Pr''s country TV stations publicly criticized this behavior, calling it an extremely terrible influence.


    This statement announced the end of their careers, and Ruby would be an ordinary civilian from then on.


    The abusivements about them were all over the Inte.


    [Such a person tarnish the reputation of good actors who let their work speak for them.]


    [Yeah, there are too many depraved people like this demoralizing society nowadays.]


    [Honestly, the show biz in Pliar country is supported by experienced actors from the past, and these neers should feel ashamed.]


    [These celebrities, with average looks, have many scandals. The experienced actors of the past are real actors, who are beautiful and talented while relying on their skills.]


    [When will we get a truly beautiful and talented actor?]


    [I can only say we need to wait.]


    Because of thetest scandal, all of these were directed at Ruby and Cosmo.


    Moreover, some of L''s well-known friends online guided thements, keeping this issue at the top of the trending topics.


    Ruby had a few supporting roles and several endorsement deals lined up, all of which were now halted. Additionally, Ruby and Cosmo had already been sued, with fines for breach of contract amounting to over a billion dors. Besides Ruby and Cosmo, Ster Entertainment faced a huge crisis.


    This incident affected all contracts with otherpanies, including signed agreements, business resources, and a variety of show resources, which caused the stock market to plummet.


    Other partnerpanies affected by this also began to filewsuits.


    The stock price, which was over thirty dors, had dropped to a few dors and was still falling.


    Besides, Burl''s J Entertainment was secretly attacking.


    With Ster Entertainment on the brink of bankruptcy, internal staff began to resign.


    In the end, they could only dere bankruptcy.


    Burl didn''t want Ster Entertainment, so he didn''t acquire it. Ster Entertainment was then administered by government departments and was awaiting future auctions.


    Harold and Roy were extremely angry, ming each other, and went to Central Cityw firm, where they got into a fight with Cosmo and others.


    Some of the cases were personally handled by the topwyer in Central City, Ben. Rumor had it that Ben from the topw office wouldn''t handle such simple cases, but they didn''t know that the Jenkins family followed L''s lead. L looked at the news online and finally smiled with satisfaction.


    This was what Ruby and Cosmo deserved.


    Regarding Flora''s matter, she had already dealt with three people, and she would handle the others one by one.


    The Harrison family caused Flora''s initial tragedy.


    Suddenly, the Illusionist Guild''s group chat received many messages.


    Violet, a person from Corestan who collected intelligence and handled internal matters for the Illusionist Guild, saw the letter from the Gomez family. He was puzzled and posted the letter in the group. "Emily, what''s going on?"


    L opened it and realized Sylvester was trying to redeem her from the Illusionist Guild. She found it both helpless and amusing. Before she could speak, another message came in.


    It was from Carol, whose real name was Karen Martinez. She was the only other female in the Illusionist Guild besides Emily.


    Karen was an outstanding leader of the Twilight Storm team during the team''s long-term stationing in the me Sands Valley desert.She was very capable in mechanics, energy, and scientific research. Now she was temporarily in charge of L''s arsenal.


    "This is someone from the Gomez family in Central City, Pliar country, saying they want to redeem our Emily! What''s going on? Emily, are you working for the Gomez family?"

 Chapter 323 Confession

    "Sylvester!"


    "How is it?"


    Sylvester responded coldly.


    Mildred nced at the bodyguard beside her, looking helpless. "L is smart. We only found out through surveince that she left Dragon Manor, but we have no idea where she went. She almost avoided all traffic cameras, and even the cameras outside some of the facilities couldn''t catch her."


    Hearing this, Sylvester immediately started to panic.


    The Dragon Gang had just dealt with a group of people, and if there was retaliation...


    He didn''t dare to think further.


    "So, in this one hour, you haven''t found a single trace of her." His tone was detached.


    Sylvester then lifted his foot and kicked the table in front of him.


    The table copsed, and all the sses on it fell to the ground and shattered.


    The servants, seeing this, quickly knelt down and remained silent forfear of angering Sylvester.


    "Send all the men we have to search within the Pliar country. Bring L back to me in one piece. If she''s not back, neither will you."


    "Yes, sir," Mildred responded.


    "Get out," Sylvester roared.


    Everyone immediately ran out.


    Sylvester squinted his eyes, calmly analyzing.


    He had just returned from the Dragon Gang, and L disappeared right away.


    He didn''t believe that the enemy had taken L, so there was only one possibility. L was making trouble again.


    It was better for L to return to him safe and sound.


    With a certain possibility in mind, Sylvester quickly sent a message to Mildred.


    At the Harrison''s house, L was sitting on the sofa like a queen, and listening to the confessions of two people before her. Suddenly she sneezed. L rubbed her nose and continued the interrogation.


    "So, you''re saying you are the ones who killed Amanda''s parents?"


    Antolin, who was enchanted, nodded. "Yes."


    "Why and how?"


    "They looked down on me, thinking I was ipetent and treated Amanda poorly. I was enraged. So I made a n to kill them.


    "And, I had a doctor prescribe potassium chloride and injected it into their veins so the coroner couldn''t detect it," Antolin confessed everything. L was so angry that her hands were shaking.


    Unable to hold back her rage, she kicked Antolin in the chest.


    Antolin went into aa and fell to the ground.


    L asked again, "What about Amanda? How did you and Zoe get together? How did you control Flora? Tell me everything." Antolin, copsing to the ground in a strange posture, began to speak.


    "When I killed Amanda''s parents, Amanda saw it. I knew I couldn''t hide it, so I knocked Amanda out and threw her into the sea.


    "As for Zoe, I don''t like her actually. I''m just after her family connections in Central City, and with Amanda, I just wanted her money.


    "And as for Flora, as long as I told her where Amanda was being held, I could control her and make her do anything for the Harrison family, even have sex with others."


    So this exined everything.


    With Antolin''s words in her head, L was trembling with anger.


    She turned off the recorder, put it away, and then beat up Antolin and Zoe until their faces were bruised and swollen. Antolin had a small finger broken, and Zoe''s face was swollen before she stopped. After venting her anger, L happily walked out and saw Mildred and many bodyguards standing in the rain with umbres in their hands, looking at her.


    They said in chorus, "L."

 Chapter 324 Busted Again

    L blinked and looked at the calm Mildred, feeling nervous. She blinked her eyes again and said, "Mildred, why are you back? Weren''t you out for business?" The more she spoke, the softer her voice became.


    L knew she was in trouble. She had gone out and caused a mess, and now Sylvester had found out.


    Mildred looked at L, who was trying toe up with an exnation, feeling a bit helpless. He brought over an umbre to cover L. "L, why are you running around again? And avoiding security cameras? It took us so long to find you." L pouted and said, "I didn''t know you guys were back."


    Mildred led L into the car, sat in the passenger seat, and turned to look at her. "We''ve only beenaway for three days, and you''ve disappeared again. Do you even realize that you are..."


    Before he could finish, Mildred realized he had misspoken and quickly shut his mouth.


    L''s expression darkened upon hearing this.


    He was right.


    She was Mutant.


    There were many people trying to capture her.


    After all, her body was extremely valuable.


    Mildred felt guilty. "I''m sorry, L. I didn''t mean it. I wasn''t thinking."


    L looked out of the car window at the pedestrians walking under umbres in the night, feeling a deep sense of envy.


    She was Lady Phoenix, Emily, a disciple of the Divine Doctor Association, but so what?


    No matter how powerful she was, as long as she was Mutant, she was put at a disadvantage.


    She couldn''t fight against the whole world.


    If there really came such a day, she couldn''t bear to sacrifice her friends and use their lives to fight against the world.


    One day, she would destroy the Immortal Man, who was burdened with a multitude of sins.


    L huffed out a breath,posed herself, and said nothing more.


    When they arrived at the gate of Dragon Manor, the night guard quickly opened the heavy iron gate. He breathed a sigh of relief after seeing L through the car window. Thank goodness L was back. The boss''s wrath could be appeased.


    At the vi entrance, Mildred got out of the car and held an umbre for L. Half of his body was already wet from the rain.


    Mildred earnestly said, "L, Sylvester is probably feeling upset right now, so be careful.


    "Sylvester came back and found that you weren''t home. He didn''t even rest before sending us to look for you.


    "You don''t know how worried Sylvester is. He is afraid that the enemies might have killed you!


    "Right now, many people in Pliar country are looking for you.


    "Please hurry up and go inside."


    L said nothing but felt deeply moved inside.


    She pushed past Mildred and went in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the servants kneeling before the sofa. L clenched her hands, thinking that Sylvester must be very furious this time.


    The servants, seeing L return safely, were no longer concerned but didn''t dare to speak. Their expressions were much more rxed than before.


    L turned to see Sylvester sitting on the sofa. His handsome profile was tense, and his sexy lips were tightly pressed together, making L''s heart quiver involuntarily. Sylvester looked so fierce.


    Seeing that L didn''te over, Sylvester nced at her, his eyes under longshes filled with authority. His voice was low as he said, "Come here."

 Chapter 134 Cicery Stumbles Upon Flora Harrison

    The bodyguards were puzzled; the hotel''s kitchen was stocked already. Why would Mr. Gomez want fresh supplies? None dared to question him, so they sent one of their own to fetch the items. After the bodyguard departed, Sylvester advised the remaining ones, "Bring the groceries straight here once you''ve got them."


    With that, he turned and made his way to the open-concept kitchen in the presidential suite. It was equipped with everything, even the kitchen utensils were brand new with tags still on. Sylvester efficiently grabbed a ck pot, tore off the tag, filled it with water, and ced it on the stove to boil.


    Knowing better than to dy, the bodyguard hurriedly procured the necessary ingredients and brought them up.


    ...


    At the spa, Victor pushed Flora Harrison away and sat breathing heavily beside the spring, gasping for air.


    Flora stood before Victor with a troubled look on her face.


    Victor opened his eyes and stared at her - her pretty face shadowed with darkness. He raised an eyebrow, "What''s with that expression?" Intimidated, Flora forced a twist of her lips into a semnce of a smile.


    Only then did Victor express satisfaction, "That''s more like it. Are you still hungry?"


    Terrified, Flora quickly shook her head, "No."


    With a powerful kick, Victor sent Flora into the warm spring water, sputtering before she resurfaced.


    "Victor..."


    "I''m the one who''s hungry now. Go get me something to eat."


    The party was some time away, and he was just starting to rx - he had no desire to move.


    Not daring to defy him, Flora got up from the water, made her way to the edge of the spring, changed into her clothes, and left.


    ...


    As she walked along the corridor outside the spa, Flora turned a corner, heading toward the quieter part of the resort.


    Passing by the spring reserved for Josh Fudge, she noticed three bodyguards standing outside.


    As Flora Harrison, the renowned celebrity, approached, confusion briefly flickered about why she''d be at a men''s hot spring resort. Still, given her fame, she acknowledged others with a courteous nod. Flora knew the man she passed was one of Josh Fudge''s security guys and offered a slight smile before shifting her path. The hot springs in this area were a convoluted arrangement of interconnected suites, and Josh Fudge''s pool was notably close to Victor''s.


    However, just as Flora turned a corner, she caught sight of Cicery climbing out through the window of Josh Fudge''s suite. Her eyes widened in shock.


    The hot spring resorts were separated by gender, and here was Sylvester''s beautifulpanion emerging from Josh Fudge''s suite, and not just through the door, but via the window.


    Flora didn''t dare contemte the implications, but the next second, her breath hitched at the sight of the speckles of scarlet on Cicery''s chest; unmistakably bloodstains. She was nearly breathless from the encounter. Cicery hadn''t expected to bump into anyone, caught off guard while already devising a n to deal with an unintended witness. But when she saw Flora Harrison, the sharpness in her eyes softened.


    Flora nced around and motioned Cicery toward the nearby bamboo e. Yet Cicery shied away, her eyes wide and piercing as she spoke, "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty."


    She was tainted with Josh Fudge''s blood and didn''t want to soil Flora.


    Hearing this, Flora''splexion paled, misunderstanding Cicery''s reproach.


    Indeed, she was a star, yet she often felt reduced to nothing more than a ything-dirty, of course.


    Flora gave a small chuckle, watching the girl with a feeling of warmth. Not minding Cicery''s words, she withdrew her tentative hand and whispered, "Your name is Cicery, right? Follow me quickly; there''s a back way here."

 Chapter 329 Destined to Live in Secret

    Upstairs,


    Ly on the bed, too exhausted to move, her eyes half-closed as she tried to catch her breath.


    After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Turning her head, she saw Sylvester sitting on the bed, fully dressed, with L''s slender legs resting on hisp. His distinct hands gently massaged her legs to ease her soreness. Thinking about the past few days, L felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    A wave of grievance surged in her heart, and she lifted her leg to kick Sylvester in the face.


    Sylvester reacted quickly, grabbed L''s ankle, and kept massaging it, a smile ying on his lips. "nning to murder your husband?"


    L thought, ''Huh! We''re unmarried yet.''


    L stayed silent and sulking while Sylvester was massaging her.


    After a long while, L still felt angry. She red at Sylvester and used, "All you do is bully me."


    Her voice was soft and hoarse.


    This time, she was utterly exhausted.


    Sylvester wasn''t fazed at all. He continued to knead L''s legs gently and said, "It''s called pampering. Baby, this is my way of spoiling you."


    L had long known that Sylvester could be shameless, but she hadn''t expected him toe up with such shameless statement.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing L holding back her anger, Sylvester chuckled softly. Recalling L''s initial frenzy over the past three days, he raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with amusement. With a forceful pull, he dragged L over.


    L screamed in fright, lifting her leg to kick again, but Sylvester caught it. The area under her skirt, where she wasn''t wearing any underwear, was exposed to him. Sylvester''s expression changed.


    He pinned L down, his voice hoarse. "Don''t move."


    He thought, ''Knowing full well that I have no self-control around her, she dares to do this to lure me?


    ''If she doesn''t behave, the punishment would continue.''


    But he knew he had gone too far these past few days. Instead of another round, he adjusted L''s clothes, sat by the bed, held her, and kissed her forehead tofort her. "Does it still hurt?" L replied irritably, "What do you think?"


    "You had no self-control."


    "Yes, I had no self-control," Sylvester admitted. He lifted L''s chin with his fingers to watch her eyes. "Baby, since you know I don''t have self-control, you need to behave yourself. Otherwise, if you sneak out again, you might as well give up on these legs."


    He intended to keep her by his side for a lifetime; after all, he could afford it.


    As he spoke, he bent L''s legs and nted a kiss on her fair, rounded knee.


    Even her knees fit his aesthetic perfectly, simply wless.


    Except for the bruises, which looked both suggestive and unsightly.


    His hands covered them to massage them gently.


    He might have gone too far in bed for the past three days.


    His handsome brows furrowed slightly.


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms, hearing his words. Her voice was soft and timid as she said, "Sylvester, is it because I''m a Mutant that I''m destined to live in secret?"

 Chapter 333 Like an Angel

    Soon, the enrollment procedures werepleted.


    Alfonso looked at the information sheet and realized that L, Holy Light Elite Academy''srgest shareholder, was only eighteen years old.


    And she was actually Sylvester''s fianc¨¦e.


    He was utterly shocked.


    He had met L two years ago.


    At that time, L was expanding her influence and was being chased by rival forces. He saw it and bravely intervened. He attracted the enemy''s attention, which allowed L to take them down. He knew that L was very good.


    It was also the time for shareholder voting and the re-election of the principal.


    Alfonso had always wanted to achieve something, but his family''s finances were average, and he couldn''t secure the principal position.


    To repay him, L had the president of Starlit step in and fund his rise to the principal position. Later, she even financed the construction of several buildings for the academy.


    As for why she wanted to build the buildings, L thought it was a coincidence that Holy Light Elite Academy shared a name with her tribe.


    Since then, Alfonso had always considered L the true principal of Holy Light Elite Academy in his heart.


    Alfonso looked at the information sheet and then asked, "Then, princ......"


    L interrupted directly, "Just call me L."


    She thought, ''I''m just the behind-the-scenes funder.


    ''It feels a bit strange if Alfonso respects me as the principal.


    ''I don''t want to be the principal; it is boring.''


    Alfonso immediately nodded and said, "L, which ss would you like to join? If you want the best one, I can arrange it."


    Butler thought Alfonso was only being nice to L because of the Gomez family''s status. After all, with L''s grades, a principal wouldn''t be so friendly to her.


    He had no idea that Alfonso and L had known each other for a long time.


    Without thinking, L said, "Then I''ll just go to Charley''s ss."


    It was perfect. She had something important to rify with him.


    At this point, both Alfonso and Butler disagreed.


    Butler said, "L, it might not be a suitable option."


    That was the hardest ss to manage in the entire Holy Light Elite Academy, filled mostly with kids from wealthy families who loved to y or students with very poor grades. In summary, it was a ce that would hinder good students.


    Alfonso also said, "And that''s the twelfth grade of high school."


    He was worried that L''s studies would be affected.


    L didn''t say anything more and stated, "It''s decided."


    She came to school to make it easier toplete her tasks.


    After all, there were too many servants in Dragon Manor If she left for a few days, those servants would probably be frightened.


    Then Sylvester would catch her and engage in three days and nights of sex, which she couldn''t take.


    At school, with Alfonso''s help, it would be much easier to get things done.


    So she acted coy with Sylvester.


    Seeing L''s firm decision, Alfonso didn''t say much more and took L to the teacher''s office.


    The twelfth-grade homeroom teachers'' offices were all in the same room.


    As a private elite school, Holy Light Elite Academy didn''t have many twelfth-grade sses, only ten in total, with ss 1201 being the best and ss 1212 the worst. The teaching quality was secondary; the main focus was on strict discipline.


    Most parents send their children here to correct their habits. Charley was sent here for this reason.


    When they came out of the homeroom teachers'' office, it was already break time, and students wereing in and out of the teachers'' office. L and Susanne ran into each other.


    Susanne was there with the math ss representative to turn in homework. As soon as she walked in, Susanne saw Ling towards her. The ssmate next to her, a boy, was surprised by L''s appearance and whispered, "She''s so beautiful."


    L had fair skin, a sexy figure, delicate features, and beautiful eyes.


    She looked like an angel.


    Even after the homeroom teacher of ss 1212 took away L, the students from ss 1201 were still staring at her back.


    Susanne pursed her lips, feeling jealous, and frowned. "School is a ce for learning, not for dressing up. Why is she wearing circle contact lenses?"


    The boy next to her said, "But she''s just beautiful."


    As he spoke, he nced at Susanne and suddenly found her a bit normal.


    He thought to himself that as long as L was kind and easy-going, she would definitely be named the most beautiful girl in this school. Susanne might have been thest most beautiful girl.


    But now, inparison, she seemed a bit ordinary.


    Susanne didn''t know what the boy next to her was thinking. Holding her homework, she sneered, "Yes, she is beautiful, but look, she was taken away by the teacher of ss 1212. She must be terrible at study." Just another pretty but dumb girl, like Flora.

 Chapter 335 Already Miss Him

    Inside the dorm, it was spotless. On the left was arge bed, and on the right was a desk. And there was a private bathroom. L didn''t have any particr feelings about it. She looked at the school uniform and said, "Do I have to go to ss now?"


    Alvin shook his head helplessly and pointed to the surroundings, saying, "I''ll give you half a day off. You can organize your room first. You can find all the daily necessities in the campus supermarket. Come to your first ss at 2:50 PM." After saying that, he handed the key to L. Just as he was about to leave, he paused and said, "L, I''ve checked your record. You do seem a bit rebellious, but don''t worry; I will do my best to guide you back on track. Our ss 1212 has a great atmosphere, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    At this moment, besides Alfonso, no one at the school knew about L''s connection to the Gomez family.


    L, holding the school uniform, leaned against the wall andughed when she heard this. "Mr. Scott, you must be very busy with so many people to be worried about."


    Alvin thought to himself, ''Yes,Now, with you on board, it might be a bit overwhelming.''


    L straightened up, walked over to Alvin, patted him on the shoulder casually, and said, "No wonder you''re so skinny. You''d better care less."


    He thought, ''With so many naughty children, how can I care less?''


    "All right, you can unpack your stuff. I''ll head back. Call me if you need anything."


    He had already given L his phone number when he arrived.


    Five minutester, L leisurely leaned against the window, watching the servants brought by Butler clean the dormitory.


    In no time, the entire dormitory was tidied up.


    Everything from clothing to daily necessities was arranged.


    They even knew she liked snacks and filled an entire cab with her favorites.


    L felt a bit lost and started to miss Sylvester.


    Ever since she came to Sylvester''s side, except for when he went out for business, she had hardly ever been away from him.


    Butler stood respectfully to the side, slightly bowed, and looked at L with affection. "L, things arranged by Sylvester are all done. Is there anything else you need?"


    L nodded and smiled at Butler. "Thank you. I need nothing but a nap."


    Butler immediately understood and waved to the servants. "All right, L wants to rest. Let''s go."


    After the servants left, L changed into her school uniform, sat on the bed, and video-called Sylvester.


    At the private jet tarmac in Greafury City, the door of a luxurious private jet slowly opened, and armed bodyguards in ck tactical gear stood in two lines beside the private ne to wee Sylvester. Sylvester, dressed in a dark trench coat, walked with long strides, surrounded by airport officials.


    The breeze lifted his hair, adding a touch of seriousness to his handsome features.


    The bodyguards bowed as Sylvester approached.


    Sylvester nodded slightly, exuding a natural nobility. Just as he was about to board the ne, his phone suddenly rang.


    He paused, looked at the screen, and saw L''s name.


    He smirked and pressed the answer button.


    L''s beautiful face appeared on the screen.


    His heart inexplicably softened.


    Even though they hadn''t been apart for long, he already missed her.


    The bodyguards were helpless.


    No need to guess; it must be L.


    "Sylvester, I miss you so much." L''s voice came through.


    Since bing a Mutant, L had never been so attached to anyone except Sylvester.


    Sylvester chuckled, stepped onto the stairs, and looked at L. "You miss me that much?"

 Chapter 337 The Straightforward Eleanor

    At this moment, Eleanor returned from outside, followed by a group of underlings, each carrying bags of snacks. Eleanor was naturally bold and straightforward. Walking in front, she looked quite bossy.


    She snapped her fingers and said heartily, "Distribute them."


    "They''re all imported; thank you, Eleanor."


    "Thank you, Eleanor."


    Eleanor shook her head and waved her hand. "There''s no need to thank me; just take them and enjoy yourself."


    Eleanor was the youngest daughter of the Szar family, the most beloved one of her older brothers and sisters.


    The Szar family was a military family with a strict lifestyle, and some other members of the family were involved in business with the support of the Gomez family, they all adhered to a low-key and frugal lifestyle. But when it came to Eleanor, they fulfilled all her material needs.


    Of course, it included her living expenses.


    Percy Szar passed away early, and his wife, Jennifer Szar, the head of the Szar family, doted on Eleanor.


    Although she was spoiled, Eleanor was not overly unbridled. She was straightforward and clear about her likeed and dislikeed.


    It was just that she had no restraint when it came to spending money.


    Eleanor looked towards Charley on the podium, saw that Charley was awake, and took a box of liquor-filled choctes of 50 thousand dors from a male student in the back and walked over.


    Gilbert said, "Charley, listen to me. That girl is very beautiful. At the time, she was led by Mr. Scott. Wow, that fair skin with those long legs..."


    Before he could finish, there was a sounding in.


    The box of choctes was thrown on Charley''s desk as if it were nothing, without any regard for the fact it was an imported snack worth 50 thousand dors.


    Eleanor walked over, casually ced her arm on Gilbert''s shoulder, and looked at Gilbert and Charley.


    Gilbert was startled, and when he saw Eleanor, he raised his hand to cover his chest. "Eleanor, do you always have to show up out of nowhere?"


    Gilbert was always scared.


    Eleanor looked at Gilbert with disdain and sneered, "You are just too weak; you need to level up at the Ironfist Holding Center."


    As soon as Gilbert heard Ironfist Holding Center, he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, I''d rather stay weak."


    The Alexander family was wealthy in Greafury City. Although notparable to the elite families of Central City, they were still prosperous business families with substantial wealth. Gilbert was a child of a wealthy family.


    Naturally, he couldn''t make it through the harsh training of the Ironfist Holding Center.


    Gilbert had heard from his family''s elders how brutal the training at the Ironfist Holding Center was.


    Charley heard this and looked at Gilbert mockingly.


    He had stayed at the Ironfist Holding Center for two months, his entire summer vacation.


    But he didn''t say anything, as no one knew him as a child of the Gomez family from Central City, except for Alfonso and Eleanor.


    Eleanor looked at Charley and said, "Who were you talking about just now? Is there a pretty girling to our ss?"


    Hearing this, Gilbert immediately became lively and continued the discussion.


    Gilbert exaggeratedly described L''s appearance.


    After finishing, Gilbert was thirsty, and just as he was about to drink from Charley''s water bottle, Charley snatched it away and pped his hand. "That''s mine." Gilbert rolled his eyes at Charley.


    Eleanor listened to Gilbert''s description andughed, "You must have used all the vocabry you''ve learned to describe her, right?"

 Chapter 341 Shocked

    Charley grabbed Gilbert by the cor and pressed him onto the table. "Gilbert, you think you are something now, don''t you?" The little trick that scared Alvin earlier was made by Gilbert. Charley wasn''t bored enough to do it, but he wouldn''t stop them either.


    If L hade in with Alvin, L would have been sshed with water and taken a fall.


    Since L was at school and Sylvester wasn''t around, Charley had to protect her.


    But he almost failed it just now.


    Except for Eleanor, no one in the ss knew what this was all about.


    They thought, ''Aren''t Charley and Gilbert supposed to be good buddies? Why are they fighting now?''


    Someone finally noticed something was wrong and cautiously said, "Charley seems serious."


    "With Charley stronger, Gilbert is probably going to get beaten up."


    Everyone knew very well that Charley was a fighter.


    Why were students in ss 1212 sucked so hard at study yet so arrogant? It was all because Charley was protecting them. No one dared to cause trouble in ss 1212 openly. Although Charley protected the whole ss, he was quite aloof, and no one dared to really stop him.


    Gilbert was truly scared this time, holding his head and shouting to Alvin, "Mr. Scott, help me!"


    Alvin looked at the scene, very troubled.


    Just as he was about to speak, a familiar voice was heard.


    "Stop."


    L stood on the podium, looking at Charley. Her tone was calm, but to Charley''s ears, it was like amand.


    The other students were stunned for a moment and then started to worry.


    Although Charley normally didn''t seem to care much and had never hit a girl, no one had ever dared to confront him.


    This beautiful, angelic L was so bold as to give Charley an order.


    No one know what would happen next.


    Students began whispering.


    "Will Charley hit her?"


    "Probably not, right?"


    "But she actually dared tomand Charley."


    Everyone was worried.


    However, in the next second, Charley stopped and threw Gilbert aside.


    Looking at L, he said, "All right."


    Except for Eleanor, everyone else went silent.


    They didn''t understand why Charley just did as she told.


    L stood on the podium, her fair legs long and eye-catching under her uniform.


    Her eyes seemed to glow with slightly red, and she had a delicate nose.


    Even without any makeup, every feature was as exquisite as a painting.


    The key was her aura, which made her a queen.


    She raised her eyebrows, slightly chuckled, and raised her chin, signaling him to return to his seat.


    Charley obediently went back to his seat and sat tight.


    What was going on?


    Alvin was also stunned. After a moment, he connected the dots. Both of them had thest name Gomez and were so outstanding in appearance; perhaps they were family. Almost no one in the entire academy knew Charley''s family background except the principal, which made him very mysterious.


    Alvin randomly pointed to a student and said, "You take Gilbert to the infirmary. Charley needs toplete extra assignments."


    Gilbert, with a swollen mouth, refused to leave when he heard this. "Mr. Scott, I''m fine, and Charley was venting for you. Considering that, don''t make him do any extra assignments." Charley picked up a wad of paper and threw it at Gilbert''s head. "Idiot."


    But Charley didn''t really hurt him.


    Alvin shook his head and let it go. He knew Charley wouldn''t hurt Gilbert.


    Then he looked at L and said, "L, you can sit..."


    L looked at the empty seat in front of Charley and said, "I''ll sit in front of him."


    Then she walked over.

 Chapter 343 Take Good Care of Lela

    Outside was abuzz with noise. L turned her head slightly, casting a cold nce. Her fairplexion and delicate features, especially her eyes, resembled a finely crafted painting. Her face directly struck the hearts of the boys outside.


    "She is too beautiful. She can''t be our kind."


    Charley looked outside, his face changing instantly. He kicked Gilbert and barked, "Go. Get them away."


    He thought, ''Do they really think L is some rare animal in a zoo?''


    Gilbert, hearing the order, walked out aggressively and shouted down the hallway, "Does anyonee for a fight?"


    In an instant, everyone in the hallway ran away.


    The ss 1212 was notorious for being good at fighting. So, others wouldn''t easily provoke the,.


    But L didn''t expect that the entire school forum had already started discussing it.


    In the afternoon, just after ss, Charley, Eleanor, and Gilbert wanted to take L to the cafeteria for lunch.


    L directly refused, "I''m busy this afternoon; you guys go ahead."


    After speaking, L pulled Charley to the side and whispered, "Tomorrow is October 15th."


    The school had been in session for over a month.


    Charley didn''t understand but still nodded. "Yeah, so what, L?"


    L nced at him, pressed her lips, and then said, "I remember you need to take your medicine tonight; wait for me toe back before you do."


    She knew that in the early hours of October 15th, the hereditary disease would definitely re up.


    Charley''s eyes widened at her words. "What? You..."


    "Yeah, I knew," L interrupted.


    After that, she turned and went to the homeroom teacher''s office to get a leave slip.


    L thought that since she was at school, she''d better follow its rules.


    In the modern civilized world, after all, Sylvester was her guardian. Charley watched L''s back, his mouth wide open in disbelief.


    He thought, ''Sylvester has actually told L about our disease?


    ''It is known that aside from the core family of the Gomez family, anyone who knows about Sylvester''s and my illness has already been disposed of by Sylvester.''


    At this moment, a message came through. Charley saw it was from Sylvester and quickly opened it.


    Sylvester: [Take good care of L. If she gets hurt, there will be punishment for you.]


    Charley quickly responded: [Don''t worry, Sylvester. She''s safe with me.]


    Sylvester truly treated L as family. It was great; he had gained another family member.


    Gilbert walked over and waved his hand in front of Charley''s face. "Charley, are you okay?" Charley put away his phone and turned to walk towards Eleanor.


    Meanwhile, L arrived at the office where a group of teachers was talking.


    L knocked and went in, getting straight to the point.


    Alvin signed his name and handed it to L. "Go ahead. You just arrived today, so you might need to go back and get some things. I''ll give you a leave, but one time only."


    Someone, hearing this, mocked, "What''s with these students nowadays? Wearing makeup is one thing, but asking for leave right after the first day''s enrollment? They don''t respect school rules at all."


    L thanked him and took the leave slip. Just as she took a step, these words stopped her. She turned to look at the teacher with cold eyes.


    The teacher was none other than the homeroom teacher of ss 1201, Dorothy.


    Dorothy felt a bit scared seeing L look at her. "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 141 Lively Discussion

    With the sudden rain, the police arrivedte, and the guests detained in the spa didn''t hesitate to snap photos and even paid to leak them online.


    The gruesome death of a magnate and the bloodshed among the elite had always been something the public reveled in.


    Thus, a wave of online discussions was triggered.


    With the killer still atrge, the murder became even more baffling.


    Inte users took up the role of Sherlock Holmes and delved into fiery debates over the case.


    The most popr threads suggested:


    Doesn''t this method seem simr to the international group Heptagram''s Ruby Squad?


    Now that you mention it, it reminds me of a magnate''s death three years ago in D country. He was found with his throat slit, dead in his backyard swimming pool. Word was he had iting, loved messing with young girls. Rumor has it, it was Ruby Squad''s doing.


    Four years ago, in the state of Klievoria, there was a fierce sh between the nationalist militias and the government forces. Rumors had it that the militia leader, a particrly twisted character, met his end in a jungle pool, shed across the neck, his blood staining the entire pond.


    The Heptagram was formidable, dealing with societal cancers that those on top wouldn''t dare touch. It was the Heptagram who stepped in and took care of business.


    It seemed that Josh Fudge was no saint either, otherwise, he wouldn''t have caught Heptagram''s eye!


    I, however, think that Heptagram is breaking thew knowing full well what they''re doing. No matter how vile a person might be, it''s not their ce to intervene. Easy for you to say. With the higher-ups doing nothing, should those suffering just be left to the wolves? I think the Heptagram is doing a public service.


    Ciceryy sprawled out on the grass behind Dragon Manor, resting on Big White, mindlessly scrolling through the news online, with his expression unchanging. Suddenly, their private chat exploded.


    Someone asked, "Ruby, did you handle this?"


    Cicery opened the message and sent back a simple "Yeah."


    "Damn! What did Josh Fudge do to tick you off?" Jade typed in shock.


    "Didn''t leave any traces, did you?" Amber asked, worry coloring her words.


    Violet, after a busy night, responded with her typical arrogance, "With me on the job, there''s no way we''d leave anything behind. This will probably just be another unsolved international mystery." Hunts like this weremon within the Heptagram, but the target was always someone who had truly crossed the line.


    The group''s focus wasn''t so much on the Josh Fudge incident but on Ruby, who was usually quiet.


    Seeing Violet''s message, everyone bombarded her with questions, "Have you met Ruby? Come on, spill it. Is Ruby a guy or a girl?"


    Cicery read the messages, a small smirk curling his lips, silent.


    Violet, not having Cicery''s go-ahead, wasn''t spilling any secrets, "Guess for yourselves."


    "You can''t be too sure," Sky chimed in teasingly. "It could be anything. We''ve all met up before, but Ruby never shows their face. You''re not hiding something... are you, Ruby?" "Don''t be shy, Ruby," another member prodded. "With your slick skills, even if you turned out to be something unexpected, we wouldn''t care."


    After all, Ruby was their leader.


    "..." Violet sent an ellipsis in response.


    Cicery watched the lively banter in the chat, a chuckle escaping him. He leaned back against Big White, basking in the sunshine.


    Last night''s artificial rainsted three hours, leaving the day''s air exceptionally fresh.


    The staff observed from a distance, their demeanor a mix of curiosity and caution. They never imagined that Miss Cicery could develop such an intimate friendship with a fierce creature...

 Chapter 345 Lelas Custodian

    Next to the military jeep, Sylvester got out with sunsses. With a graceful move, he removed them, and even this small gesture exuded authority. His face was chiseled, with low-set eyebrows that made him look fierce. His expression was inscrutable.


    His sexy, thin lips were slightly pressed.


    His shirt cor was propped up, revealing a small patch of fair neck and his Adam''s apple.


    He looked incredibly handsome.


    The bodyguards also got out of the jeep, holding guns, and stood on either side, on alert. Mildred followed behind Sylvester, her eyes fixed ahead.


    Inparison, Sylvester''s pomp was even more imposing than President Louis''.


    To the unknowing, it might seem like Sylvester was the king personally visiting Aurora Isle.


    Louis hurriedly approached Melissa and said something in the localnguage.


    Louis was expressing a warm wee to Sylvester, acknowledging his hard work, and inviting him to rest in the pce where a feast had been prepared.


    Sylvester was fluent in manynguages, including the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    He nodded slightly, his expression cold, and responded fluently.


    Louis was very pleased and chatted with Sylvester along the way.


    Even though Sylvester''s demeanor was somewhat cold, Louis understood that this was just his nature and didn''t mind.


    Along the way, the cab members all bowed respectfully.


    It was a sign of respect for Louis and also for Sylvester.


    After all, Louis had be the president of Aurora Islergely thanks to Sylvester''s support, and the current reduction in ethnic turmoil and armed conflict, with citizens moving towards a stable life, was also due to Sylvester''s economic assistance.


    To the people of Aurora Isle, the mysterious Sylvester was like a god.


    At this moment, Louis'' phone rang. He apologized with a nce at Sylvester, who nodded. Louis then checked his phone; it was a notification from the school group chat reminding the Louis couple to attend their child''s parent-teacher meeting next week.


    Louis was quite down-to-earth. He sent his children to local public schools rather than elite ones, nning to send them abroad for further education when they were older.


    Sylvester nced at the phone unintentionally and remembered that L was also in school.


    He thought, ''But it seems I am not in any such group chat.


    ''I''ve been careless!''


    He quickly told Mildred to get him into L''s ss group chat.


    In his haste, he spoke in the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    The president and his wife Melissa''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Gomez, you also have a child, too?"


    When he thought of L, Sylvester''s expression softened, and he said with a smile. "No, it''s my fianc¨¦e." "Fianc¨¦e?" Louis looked surprised.


    "Yes, she''s still in high school," he said with a strange sense of pride.


    The president and his wife thought, ''Mr. Gomez''s fianc¨¦e is so young.''


    Mildred wasn''t in the ss group chat because Butler always handled the school matters.


    He quickly asked Butler for the group chat and then gave it to his master.


    Sylvester pressed a button on his phone and joined the group.


    Meanwhile, Butler was puzzled until he saw his young master listed as L''s custodian in the group chat.


    He thought, ''The young master is indeed showing favoritism.


    ''When Raymond was in school, what did he say?


    "He said I should be the custodian for Raymond and it was embarrassing him.


    ''But for L, she is his precious!''


    Butler put on a kind but helpless smile.

 Chapter 349 Burl and Goy Were Shocked

    As the words sank in, everyone turned to look at the door.


    In disbelief, they started to discuss.


    "Sophia is here too?"


    "I finally get to see the living Sophia."


    Antolin was intently watching the entrance.


    However, among the crowd, Burl and Goy were the most nonplussed.


    Burl and Goy exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Burl, disregarding his image as president, raised his hand to wipe his eyes. "Am I seeing things? Isn''t that L?"


    Goy, usually calm andposed, was also stunned. After a long pause, he gulped and said, "I think neither of us is seeing things." That was indeed L.


    Someone nearby was discussing Sophia.


    Sophia, who had made significant contributions to the fashion industry of Pliar country, was well-known even if they hadn''t met her in person. Burl naturally knew it since the actresses under hispany wanted to borrow dresses from the Starlit Group, but they were underqualified.


    And Goy, the one with the best aesthetic sense among the five brothers, had never admired any one but Sylvester and Sophia from the Starlit Group. He had seen all the dresses designed by Sophia.


    However, he didn''t know it was L who designed them.


    This left him both shocked and amazed.


    Burl quickly took out his phone and secretly snapped a photo of L.


    And, he sent it to Sylvester.


    In Aurora Isle, the banquet in the pce had ended.


    The cab members had already left.


    Sylvester was in the map room with Louis, looking at the terrain around Aurora Isle.


    Aurora Isle was surrounded by the sea on three sides, with towering mountains on the other.


    Beyond the ocean were the other ten Balthazar inds.


    The Balthazar inds merged to form an ind nation.


    Each ind was governed by an elder from a specific family, and the ind nation wasposed of a council of elders.


    Looking at the scale, Sylvester was deep in thought.


    Louis, seeing Sylvester in contemtion, asked, "Mr. Gomez, you seem to have questions."


    Sylvester squinted his eyes, memorized the map, then pointed to a ce with his long fingers and looked at President Louis. "I do have some questions, but I''m here for more than this. I want to go to the Deep Sea Jungle Tribe Ind." Louis was taken aback by his words. "You want to go to the Deep Sea Jungle Tribe Ind? That''s a cursed ce; anyone who goes there gets possessed by demons."


    The Holy Light Tribe was wiped out back then, and to this day, no one knows exactly what happened.


    Even with advanced technology, Aurora Isle wasn''t developed enough, and even Louis, as the president, couldn''t avoid some backward mythological beliefs. But Sylvester didn''t buy those rumors; he only believed in himself.


    Hearing this, he gave Louis a cold nce, habitually ying with the ring on his left hand with his right hand. "Just do as I say."


    In his mind, that ce was L''s home; there couldn''t be any demons.


    Louis was still very worried. "No, Mr. Gomez, you are the god of all the people of Aurora Isle. You can''t get into trouble; I''m afraid I have to disagree on this."


    Sylvester ced his hands on the table, his height towering over Louis, slightly leaning down with an inherent sense of oppression. "Humans caused the fall of the Holy Light Tribe. Demons are nothing but human greed." Louis listened inshock. "Humans did that?"


    At this moment, Sylvester''s phone rang. He opened it to see a photo sent by Burl, a picture of L dressed in a different style than before, looking much more mature, but her beautiful appearance remained unchanged. The background was the G30 Summit venue.


    He thought, ''G30 Summit?


    ''How could L be there?''

 Chapter 353 A Constant Loop of Recording

    Upon hearing this, Antolin looked as pale as a sheet.


    Antolin''s hands inside his sleeve clenched tightly.


    He thought to himself, ''No! Impossible!


    ''It has been over a decade; no one could know.


    ''Maybe he caught onto some issues in the Harrison Group''s finance department, but it''s no big deal.


    ''Stay calm. Be cool.''


    L sat beside Charles, watching Antolin''s expressions turn pale.


    Continuing from where Charles left off, she said, "Mr. Harrison, the misconduct Starlit Group referred to is solely about you, not anyone else.


    "By saying this, you''re making otherpanies think Starlit Group is being discriminatory. What''s your motive?"


    As the chief designer of Starlit Group, L''s words carried significant weight. With just a few sentences, she shifted the public opinion.


    Everyone suddenly understood and looked at Antolin with strange eyes.


    Antolin could no longer stay calm.


    Starlit Group and the Harrison Group had never had any dealings. He didn''t believe Charles would specifically gather dirt on the Harrison Group.


    "Charles, Sophia, one of you says you have evidence; the other says it''s only against me. Where is your evidence?"


    He truly didn''t believe it.


    Charles smirked, nced at L, andughed, "Sophia, I''ve never seen someone so shameless."


    L raised an eyebrow, her eyes fierce. "It''sing. So let''s begin."


    Charles withdrew his gaze and pped his hands.


    Suddenly, the entire summit hall went dimmed.


    Before anyone could react, the screen on the stage started ying a video. It had been a long time, and Greafury City hadn''t been as developed as Central City, so there wasn''t much solid evidence from the surveince camera. However, the autopsy reports of Grace and Enrique, as well as the prescription for potassium chloride that Antolin had obtained from a doctor, were clearly disyed on the screen.


    Immediately after, Antolin''s words echoed throughout the conference hall.


    "They looked down on me,think I am ipetent and can''t treat Amanda well. I was very angry and plotted to kill them.


    "As for how I did it, I had a doctor prescribe potassium chloride and injected it into their veins. So they died of a heart attack, and the coroner couldn''t detect it.


    "I killed Amanda''s parents, and Amanda saw it. I knew I couldn''t hide it, so I knocked Amanda out and threw her into the sea.


    "As for Zoe, I didn''t like her or Amanda. I was just after the Coleman family''s resources in Central City and Amanda''s family''s money.


    "And Flora, as long as I have Amanda''s location, I could control her and make her do anything for the Harrison family, even have sex with other men." These were all Antolin''s confessions from that night.


    L had edited out her part.


    Antolin was dumbfounded.


    He grabbed the microphone and said over and over again on stage, "No, I didn''t say that.


    "I was set up. Charles, Sophia, the Harrison Group has no enmity with you; why are you doing this to me?


    "Turn it off. Turn it off now."


    But the recording seemed to be deliberately working against Antolin.


    The content was clear, Antolin''s voice was loud, and it yed over and over again.


    The entire hall was spacious, and the echo filled the ears of every entrepreneur present.

 Chapter 354 Kill Him in Person

    "Antolin killed Grace and Enrique?"


    "I remember Antolin used to be very poor. I never thought he could be so vicious, taking over the Scott family''s property." "Killing his wife to seize the family assets, and then killing Grace and Enrique"


    "I never thought the decent Antolin could be so dark inside. It was her father who drove Flora to her death. Poor Flora."


    Maybe out of genuine anger or because of Charles, the president of Starlit Group, who was leading the boycott against the Harrison Group, everyone was ming Antonlin, to make a good impression on Charles. Antolin stood on the stage, nonplussed.


    L sat below, looking like a nobledy, watching the scene. She just clenched her fists tightly.


    She thought, ''It''s not enough!


    ''Antolin has done so many heinous things; just some scolding is not enough.''


    Goy sat beside her, watching L''s series of actions.


    At this moment, Goy grabbed a water bottle beside him and threw it hard at Antolin on the stage.


    Goy was strong, and Antolin, taken aback, was hit on the head by the bottle.


    Burl, sitting beside him, looked at Goy and said, "Goy, you never used to be like this?"


    He thought, ''Why did he start using violence?''


    Goy was from Rino Technique, under the Gomez family.


    He represented the Gomez family outside, so Goy was always gentle.


    Unless it was a special moment, he never used violence against people.


    Even if he had to, he would let his subordinates do it privately.


    However, this time, as the president of Rino Technique, Goy personally threw a bottle of water at him.


    Goy turned to look at Burl and grinned. "Just slipped."


    Burl was speechless.


    He wondered, ''Slipped! Could youe up with some other reasons??''


    Seeing this, the audience picked up their bottles and threw them at Antolin.


    Antolin had never been so humiliated.


    Security went up to stop it, but they couldn''t.


    It wasplete chaos, and the leaders of Greafury City probably didn''t expect a good financial summit to turn out like this. Outside the summit parked a modified military jeep.


    Alvin, dressed in ck, had a well-groomed hairstyle that made him look neat. Under his sunsses were his fierce eyes.


    He no longer had the previous decadent look.


    A subordinate beside him nced at his phone and respectfully said, "Arnold, Antolin is attending the G30 summit. Our employees inside are watching. The president of Starlit Group and chief designer, Sophia, had a conflict with Antolin. The scene is a bit chaotic, and it might need police intervention."


    Alvin, sitting in the passenger seat, casually rested his right hand on the car window, holding a cigarette, let out a smoke, and said, "A scumbag like him doesn''t deserve to be in prison."


    He would kill him in person.


    "Yes."


    Inside the summit, L looked at Goy and raised an eyebrow.


    Goy respectfully nodded at L.


    There was no need to say more; he would help L dispose of Antolinter.


    Goy was always smart. Seeing L''s expression, he knew the Harrison family must have offended L.


    He didn''t need to know the reason. If they bullied her, he would help Sylvester and L get revenge.


    L slightly shook her head, indicating he didn''t need to intervene.


    Everyone present was a powerful figure in Greafury City.


    Tonight''s matter was so serious that resolving it through legal procedures was the best.


    Moreover, she had promised Sylvester to abide by thew.


    She was a good girl.

 Chapter 355 Was Antolin Trying to Run?

    Seeing that it was about time, L looked at Charles and instructed, "Call the police."


    Her demeanor was noble, like a queen.


    She couldn''t be bothered to kill Antolin herself because it wasn''t worth it.


    Charles was no longer surprised by L''s orders.


    He was willing to serve L.


    Someone in the audience spoke up, "Everyone, call the police. Let this scum get the punishment he deserves."


    Originally, Antolin thought he could escape by denying everything, but the murder charge had already been pinned on him. He knew the Harrison Group was truly ruined by his hands, so he decided to run. He came down from the stage and ran towards the door.


    Someone shouted, "Antolin is trying to escape; catch him."


    Some security guards ran over, seemingly to stop him.


    L watched Antolin flee and sneered.


    She thought, ''Today, Antolin can''t get away.''


    However, the door was opened, and Charles''s bodyguards were nowhere to be seen. Antolin opened the door and ran out.


    L turned her head to look at Charles. "Where are your men?"


    Charles was also confused. "What''s going on?"


    L looked away. Fortunately, she had made preparations and had Violet and Matthew wait at the conference door.


    Just as she was about to take out her phone, she saw a message from Matthew: [Someone has taken away Antolin. I suspect he''s trying to escape. I followed him and activated the tracker. You can track him.] L gripped her phone tightly, squinting at the message.


    She then looked at Goy, signaling him, and ran out.


    Goy received the signal and hurriedly followed.


    Charles and Burl hadn''t even reacted before Goy was already out of sight.


    L pulled Goy into the car. Goy wanted to drive, but L snatched the keys. "I''ll drive."


    With that, she got into the driver''s seat, started the car, hit the gas, and took off.


    The car sped away like an arrow, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Goy sat in the passenger seat, shocked by what he was seeing.


    He didn''t expect L to be able to drive.


    He had never seen such a domineering L; her aura was exactly like Sylvester''s.


    L couldn''t care less about Goy''s inner thoughts and focused solely on heading to the location Matthew had sent.


    On the mountain road, the modified military jeep was speeding.


    Antolin, with his hands tied, sat in the back seat, looking terrified. "Who are you? I have never offended you. Why are you kidnapping me?"


    His voice was already trembling.


    In the passenger seat, Alvin took off his sunsses, stared at Antolin through the rearview mirror, and said in a low voice, "Never? Have you already forgotten me? Antolin, my brother-inw." The term brother-inw was filled with sarcasm.


    Antolin''s skin crawled, and his eyes widened. "You''re Alvin?"


    He looked into the rearview mirror, where Alvin was ring at him menacingly.


    Antolin was so scared he wet himself.


    Alvin''s subordinate in the back smelled it and pped him. "How dare you piss in the car."


    It was purely an uncontroble physiological reaction.


    Even pped, Antolin didn''t darein. Judging by the situation, he knew that Alvin must have found out everything. So he begged for mercy, "Alvin, it was my fault. I..." "Enough, save it."


    At this moment, the subordinate driving nced in the rearview mirror at the car following closely behind, a fierce look shing in his eyes." Arnold, hold on tight."

 Chapter 147 Big White Was a Snake in the Grass

    "Hah!" Sylvester Gomez carried Cicery outside with a chuckle. "Well, just wait until my little one''s all grown up."


    "Only one more year, and I''ll be an adult; I can''t wait to have fun with Sylvester! " Cicery said joyfully, wrapping her arms tightly around Sylvester''s neck with a sweet, melting voice. Sylvester just pressed his lips together and smiled silently.


    Outside the kitchen, Charley Gomez sat in the dining room, his face clouded with gloom.


    He had juste back from a night of make-up sses, only to stumble upon this scene.


    Sigh!


    Sylvester really had his hands full with Cicery.


    It seemed that from now on, Sylvester was going to drift further and further away from him.


    Lost in thought, Charley''s trance was shattered by a roar, as Big White entered with a proud strut from thewn outside.


    Charley turned stiffly to see a majestic white lion approaching him, its piercing blue eyes radiating a fierce dominance.


    Eye to eye, Big White bared its teeth at him, ready to pounce.


    Charley''s eyes widened as his handsome face went pale, too shocked to understand why such a massive creature was in his house when he let out a scream for help. "Help! Someone help!"


    In his panic, he tumbled off the chair as his legs gave out. He copsed to the ground, scrambling toward the kitchen.


    Sylvester would be in the kitchen, ready to protect him.


    From his vantage point, Big White watched Charley''s pitiful figure with amusement, retracted his fangs, snorted dismissively, and strolled leisurely around the living room. It was as if he was scoffing at the frailty of humans, so easily frightened.


    Sylvester, holding Cicery, stepped out just in time to hear the cry of despair and then saw Charley crawling on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvester frowned as he looked down at Charley.


    Charley scrambled over and clung to Sylvester''s legs, his voice tinged with sobs, "Sylvester, you gotta save me! Your brother''s about to be monster chow!" Sylvester looked over at Big White, who was just casually making his rounds in the living room, looking here and there, obviously not paying them any heed.


    Eat him? Not likely.


    Sylvester Gomez lowered his gaze, staring coldly at Charley''s hands clutching his legs. "Let go," he said icily.


    Charley didn''t let go; in fact, his face started to turn pale, even his lips were losing color, his teeth chattering as his hands climbed higher on Sylvester''s legs. Charley was convinced that with Sylvester''s imposing presence, the white lion wouldn''t dare to misbehave. He wanted Sylvester''s embrace forfort. Sylvester was about to explode. Was this really his brother?


    Even animals shouldn''t be this fearful!


    Utterly useless.


    Without a moment''s hesitation and with an impassive face, Sylvester lifted his foot and kicked out. "Ah!"


    Charley, his eyes red, rolled to one side.


    Upon seeing this, Cicery climbed down from Sylvester''s embrace and ran over to Big White''s side, "Big White, did you scare my brother on purpose?"


    With a whimper, Big White pressed his heavy paw to the ground, hisrge head drooping, his deep blue eyes shimmering with moisture as he shook his head.


    He looked like a falsely used pup.


    Sylvester bent down, hoisted Charley up from the floor with one hand, and gestured to the scene in front of them. "Take a good look for yourself. Learn from Cicery. You''re a grown man; shouldn''t you beposed? Letting an animal scare you like this?"


    It was an embarrassment to him.


    And more importantly, their reactions were what''s odd; his reaction seemed to be the only normal one.


    As he was forced to watch, Charley''s fear turned to anger upon seeing the white lion''s innocent face beside Cicery. He wanted to run over and give it a good beating.


    The lion had clearly been scaring him, baring its teeth in a vicious snarl as if it wanted to devour him.


    And now it was putting on a harmless fa?ade.


    Damn it! This white lion was definitely a snake in the grass.

 Chapter 358 His Niece

    That feeling was just like the one Flora gave her.


    However,


    She had never heard Amanda mention that she had any other rtives.


    Alvin heard L''s words, and a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he said, "I didn''t expect you to understand that, considering your age." He also knew that L was giving him a reminder.


    L squinted her eyes and said, "I''m eighteen."


    She was a grown-up.


    Moreover, She learned a lot from Sylvester.


    Otherwise, Antolin would already be a dead man.


    However, she was obsessed with cleanliness; she wouldn''t personally kill a vicious man unless necessary.


    "I''ve got to ask. What makes you hate Antolin so much?" Alvin looked into the distance. "Tell me, and maybe I''ll consider handing him over to you."


    Usually, she would have yed tough long ago.


    But tonight, facing Alvin, she didn''t want to.


    L lifted her gaze and looked at Alvin''s tall back in front of her. After thinking for a moment, she slowly said, "Grace and Enrique are my grandparents, Amanda is my mom, and Flora is my sister. What do you think makes me hate this disgusting man?"


    Upon hearing this, Alvin was very shocked, and his left hand began to tremble uncontrobly.


    L was Amanda''s child; she was actually Amanda''s child.


    After the Scott family declined, his rtives all passed away.


    He had already prepared to spend the rest of his life alone, but he didn''t expect to have family in this world.


    A tear uncontrobly slid down from the corner of his eye.


    The subordinate beside him was stunned, eyes wide open in shock.


    Back in the day, thepetition within the Arnold Assassin Team was extremely fierce, with only three out of a hundred people surviving the Shura Arena.


    Alvin had won first ce in the Shura Duel all by himself, earning the title of Shura King. Later, again, he hunted down the previous Arnold and took the new Arnold''s throne.


    It was beyond imagination that such a cold-blooded and cruel man would shed tears.


    However, the fierce-looking subordinates exchanged nces and then turned their eyes to L.


    This beautiful little girl, L, was actually Arnold''s niece.


    Alvin held a lighter with a slender hand and had a cigarette, but he couldn''t get it to light. A subordinate immediately walked over to light it for him, and the cigarette''s glow in the night gave a bit of a warm feeling. Alvin took a deep drag and then exhaled a puff of smoke. At that moment, a gust of wind blew from the front, sending the smoke towards L.


    Sylvester was not a smoker, so L wasn''t used to the smell.


    Suddenly, inhaling so much smoke made L almost tear up from coughing.


    Alvin, hearing L''s coughing, looked momentarily puzzled, then quickly stubbed out the cigarette and tossed it away.


    If L couldn''t stand the smell of smoke, then he''d have to quit.


    L noted all of Alvin''s actions in her mind, thinking carefully.


    Just then, the sound of police sirens came from not far away.


    Burl and Charles were sitting in the same police car, looking ahead with concern.


    Both of them were praying in their hearts. ''L, please be safe.''


    With the police present, the subordinate''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Arnold, the police are here."


    Alvin lifted his chin, put on his sunsses, and turned to walk towards the car. The next second, Antolin was thrown out, screaming in pain. The modified military jeep quickly disappeared into the night.


    L watched the vehicle vanish and decided not to give chase.


    Seeing that L didn''t choose to go after it, Goy didn''t make a move as well.


    It wasn''t until the police arrived beside her that L snapped back to her senses.


    Burl and Charles hurried over upon seeing L.

 Chapter 362 Ineffective

    Time dragged by, and L kept an eye on Charley''s condition.


    It was just past midnight.


    The full moon emitted an eerie, cold light.


    In the next second, Charley started convulsing, his fair and handsome face tightly contorted.


    The pain felt like thousands of insects gnawing at all his organs, making him feel like he was about to suffocate and die.


    The pain hit him almost in an instant, and Charley couldn''t bear it. He dropped to one knee, his face ashen.


    L quickly supported Charley, helping him to sit by the flower bed, took off the lid, and let Charley drink the medicine.


    Charley''s hands were trembling, but since the pain had just started and wasn''t too severe yet, he managed to take the medicine with the little consciousness he had left and drank it up. The moment it went down his throat, Charley felt much better.


    The pain in his body quickly subsided, and his pale face began to regain its color.


    L stood in front of Charley, looking down at him, and a tear fell uncontrobly.


    She thought, ''No!


    ''How could this happen?


    ''Why did my blood suddenly be useless?


    ''My pupils have already changed, and the Mutant''s drug effects are reaching their peak. There is no reason it shouldn''t work.


    ''Could Sylvester''s hereditary disease really be incurable?''


    Charley exhaled, moved his body a bit, and after feeling no more pain, he looked up at L.


    Seeing her eyes filled with tears and obvious tear stains at the corners, Charley was frightened, thinking his terrifying state had scared L. He said, "Don''t be afraid. Look, I''m fine now." As he spoke, he even raised his hand to thump his chest. "See, I''m good as new."


    Noticing that L still looked a bit scared, Charley thought she was worried about Sylvester and quickly added, "Don''t worry, Sylvester will be fine too."


    But as soon as he said this, L raised her hand to cover her face and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Charley."


    She thought, ''I shouldn''t have used him as an experiment, and I shouldn''t have taken such a risky approach to testing whether my blood is effective.''


    Seeing L like this, Charley stood up from the flower bed, at a loss. "L, it''s okay; it''s not your fault."


    Charley knew why L was apologizing.


    Hearing this, L released her hand and clenched her fists tightly, her long eyshes wet with tears, carrying a fragile beauty. "I''m useless, Charley. I really want to help Sylvester and you." However, she realized that her blood was useless.


    She thought, ''Mutant?


    ''How ironic; besides bringing me endless pain, what else does it offer?


    ''It can''t even cure a disease.''


    Charley had never seen L like this before, with despair, pain, unwillingness, and anger all intertwined. He was truly startled and quickly said, "You have my brother. It would help if you believed in him like I do. He''s strong andpetent. One day, he will develop the medicine to cure us. Give him time, and give yourself time.


    "It''s not your fault!"


    L clenched her fists, then released them, repeating the cycle, and the anger and despair in her heart slowly dissipated.


    She thought, ''Right!


    ''I can''t panic.


    ''The Immortal Man is so powerful. Since he created me, if I am really so useless that I can''t even cure a hereditary disease, I should think about what the Immortal Man''s ultimate purpose in creating me is.'' Thinking of this, L restrained her hostility.

 Chapter 363 Or Ill Beat You Up

    Looking at Charley, L smiled at him and said, "Yeah, I''m fine. I didn''t think it through."


    Charley observed L''s expression, and said with his eyes filled with concern, "Are you really okay?"


    L pressed her lips and shook her head, looking at the empty blood vial on the ground. She squatted down and picked it up. "Charley, let''s keep this between you and me." It wasn''t a big deal, but Sylvester would get worried if he knew.


    Charley understood and nodded. "No problem."


    L held the vial, walked past Charley, and casually threw it into a nearby trash can before leaving.


    Charley watched L''s back, pondered for a long time, then ran over and stood behind her. "L."


    L stopped and nced sideways. "Anything else?"


    Charley raised his finger to scratch his head, unsure of how to start. He knew he shouldn''t doubt L, but he feared that seeing him like this would make L afraid of Sylvester.


    Gritting his teeth, Charley asked with determination, "L, you saw how I had an episode earlier. I don''t know how much Sylvester has told you, but this illness is tough. Will you leave Sylvester because of this?" Charley was scared when he asked this.


    Unexpectedly, L turned to look at Charley, her face serious, then gently shook her head. "Charley, you underestimate my love for Sylvester."


    No matter what Sylvester was like, nothing but death could make her leave him.


    Of course, not even death could separate her from Sylvester.


    After speaking, L raised her finger to rub her temples. "I''m tired. I want to go back to my dorm. Don''t let me hear such words again."


    With that, L turned and left.


    Hearing this, Charley felt assured, smiled happily, and ran up to follow L. "L, it''s alreadyte at night. It''s not safe for a girl to go back alone. I''ll walk you back."


    L didn''t want to argue with him, so she permitted it.


    When they returned to the dorm, Susanne was on the phone, and Zoe had told her everything that had happened that night.


    When Flora was around, the Harrison family wasn''t down and out, and they had servants at home. Susanne was the only spoiled youngdy, living a life no different from a princess.


    But since Flora died, the Harrison family had been going downhill, and Susanne''s life had plummeted.


    During her student years, Susanne had never seen such a drastic change. But what could Susanne do?


    Antolin was suddenly arrested, and Zoe had no one to rely on. Susanne, crying on the other end of the phone, was annoyed. "Mom, now that Dad has been arrested, what''s the use of crying to me? Think about how to bail Dad out." Zoe nodded on the other end. "Yes, I''ll find help. Susanne, take care of yourself at school. You''re all I got now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Susanne hung up the phone.


    She felt extremely frustrated.


    Turning around, she saw L standing in the hallway, and Susanne was startled. "Are you like a monster or something? Can''t even hear you walk?"


    Hearing the word "monster," L''s eyes turned cold. "Watch your mouth, or I''ll beat you up."


    Even Sylvester didn''t call L a monster, yet Susanne dared to.


    But she didn''t want to cause trouble at Holy Light Elite Academy.

 Chapter 151 Dead Soldier

    As the blood flow began to slow, L squeezed the red stress ball tighter, urging the blood to gush more swiftly.


    Dr. Watson removed the needle, and L pressed down on the wound, which promptly healed.


    Releasing her grip, she slipped off her whiteb coat and walked out.


    Seeing L''s nonchnce, Dr. Watson''s face turned pale with fear. He quickly stored the blood bag in the refrigerator and rushed over with a sterile gauze pad, "Cicery, press down on this, will you? That was arge gauge needle. Aren''t you worried it might bleed through if you just let go?"


    L nced at Dr. Watson, took the gauze pad from his hand, pretended to press it to the spot, nodded, and headed out. It was gettingte, and she needed to get moving.


    Lily had been waiting at the docks, her striking Western features entuated by curly red hair, alluring and enchanting.


    As L stepped off the cruise ship, Lily wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    "Lady Phoenix, long time no see. You don''t call, you don''t FaceTime - that''s cold," Lily said.


    Mentioning cold-heartedness, L raised an eyebrow and immediately pushed Lily away, "I''m starving. Take me somewhere good to eat."


    Lily fell silent. L had always had a ruthless streak.


    But as she looked at L''s beautiful face, any annoyance she felt melted away.


    After their meal, Lily led L to the room she had booked in advance - the Presidential Suite with two bedrooms, perfect for looking after each other. Yet, as soon as they entered, L sensed something amiss. A menacing aura enveloped the room.


    Lily felt it, too, and reached for her thigh, where she had a silver pistol tucked away.


    L also reached into her pocket, pulling out a lipstick tube that transformed into a mini pistol when opened.


    She had seen Violet beforeing here.


    Back-to-back, they proceeded into the room.


    Suddenly, a curtain stirred, and a shadowy figure emerged, gun pointed directly at Lily.


    In that instant, five or six figures dressed in ck, their faces obscured, surged from within the room.


    L''s eyes narrowed, and she shoved Lily out of the way. With a lift of her hands, a red dot appeared on the forehead of the man by the curtain. He crumpled to the ground.


    Witnessing Lady Phoenix in action for the first time, Lily was stunned by her speed. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes before she focused on tackling the three attackers on her side.


    L quickly dispatched the man by the curtain. With a swift motion, she was in front of the two on the left. She pressed the button on the lipstick, turning it into a Swiss Army knife. A flick of her wrist and the de slit one''s throat, blood spurting out.


    As onlookers spotted themotion and moved to grab L, she raised an eyebrow and delivered a swift backward kick. The attacker staggered, dazed and slightly disoriented, stumbling a few steps back.


    L took the moment of confusion to aim her lipstick gun squarely at him.


    Five minutester, L and Lily were sitting on the ground amidst the overwhelming stench of blood that permeated the room, enough to turn one''s stomach.


    Lily peeled back the mask from a man''s face, revealing a sun symbol tattooed at his jawline. Her expression turned grim.


    L caught on immediately. "They were after you?" she asked.


    Without objection, Lily let out a cold snicker. "Guess they just can''t let it go, even going as far as to recruit dead soldiers."


    With a gesture of disdain, Lily flicked the mask away and gave the now lifeless man a spiteful kick. Dead soldiers, as they were known, had no identity. They moved across the world unnoticed, left unremembered; their travels were limited to skulking and smuggling. They served whoever paid them; loyalty was bought and sold in an instant. One moment, you could be their benefactor, the next, their victim.

 Chapter 369 I Bet You Will Kneel

    "Show me some real results, then talk to me. If your students were all excelling, I wouldn''t question a word about any of them, and L could wear make up however she likes." Another teacher chimed in, "Yeah, the most important thing for students is their grades. If their grades aren''t good, everything else is meaningless."


    Dorothy looked at Alvin with disdain and provocation.


    Alvin sneered and addressed everyone, "So, ording to you, a student''s character, personality, and health are all less important than their grades? Dorothy, just because your students have good grades, does that give you the right to criticize others?


    "I don''t care about grades now; I want my students to be of integrity. As a teacher, you nder my students out of nowhere. Is this how you teach your students? Today, you won''t get off me until you apologize."


    Alvin''s words were powerful, leaving all the teachers speechless.


    Dorothy''s face turned pale, and she pointed at Alvin. "You."


    L suddenly sighed, and everyone turned to look at her.


    The other teachers didn''t understand what L meant.


    L nced at everyone and nodded seriously. "Yes, grades are indeed important.


    "But who says ss 12J is a bad ss?" The next second, L raised her head, her tone confident.


    She then walked step by step towards Dorothy, and said in a cold voice, "Just because thest student in ss 12A has better grades than the top student in ss 12J? There''s still time before the SATs, and no one should jump to conclusions. ss 12J will humiliate your ss 12A with our grades."


    Alvin looked at L in disbelief.


    Charley was stunned.


    Eleanor''s eyes widened.


    Dorothyughed angrily, "Fine. I didn''t expect you to have such guts. Let''s see how ss 12J can beat ss 12A."


    L raised an eyebrow and confidently said, "You''ll see that your ss 12A is not even worth trash."


    "You think you got balls? If ss 12J beats ss 12A, I''ll kneel and apologize to you."


    L raised an eyebrow and looked at the others. "You all heard that."


    The room fell silent.


    L looked at Dorothy again, pointing at her. "You will kneel."


    With that, L turned and left regally.


    Charley and Eleanor exchanged a nce and quickly followed her out.


    Alvin watched L''s back and smiled helplessly.


    He liked L''s arrogance.


    Just like him!


    Alvin never hit women; otherwise, Dorothy might have gotten a beating. Besides, hitting a bad woman wasn''t worth his effort.


    In ss 12A, Dorothy walked into the ssroom with a stack of love letters and scolded the students. She also added her twist to the story, telling the entire ss 12A what had happened in the office.


    Susanne''s deskmate heard this and said to Susanne, "Susanne, you were right. That L is an idiot. Why she dares topete with our ss in grades? It''s so foolish."


    Susanne sneered, "Maybe she''s actually excellent at school?"


    Her deskmateughed mockingly.


    Susanne smiled and said nothing.


    This matter spread throughout Holy Light Elite Academy; even the lower grades knew about the bet between the best ss, ss 12A, and the worst ss, ss 12J, in the 12th grade.


    Some even started a betting pool on the school forum.


    Most believed ss 12A would win.


    [It''s hrious that the worst ss dares to challenge the best ss.]


    [I used to think L was smart, but now it seems she''s just pretty.]


    During her free time, L also checked the forum. She didn''t respond to thements but pinned a post to the top. The content was about the SAT bet between ss 12A and ss 12J, with ss 12A''s homeroom teacher Dorothy personally promising to kneel and apologize to L if ss 12J won.


    The forum administrators couldn''t even delete the post.


    As a result, not only the students but also the leadership and faculty of Holy Light Elite Academy paid close attention to this bet.

 Chapter 370 The Encounter

    Charley saw L in front of him, head down, ying on her phone. He leaned over to take a look and saw a post pinned at the top.


    It was clear that L was behind all this.


    He knew L was a self-taught hacker with impressive skills.


    But when he saw the title of the post, his mouth dropped open, and he didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Sensing his reaction, L picked up her phone and turned towards Charley, teasingly shaking it at him. "What do you think? Pretty eye-catching, huh?" Charley''s mouth twitched. "L, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    He then pointed to himself. "I''m thest in the school, you know."


    Academic studies never quite held his interest.


    With a sweep of his hand, he drew arge circle, epassing their ssmates. "And it''s not just me. They''re in the same boat."


    So, winning this bet was utterly out of the question.


    L raised an eyebrow. "Don''t underestimate yourself. Look at me; I''m so optimistic."


    Charley thought to himself,'' This is a disaster.


    ''Since winning isn''t an option, maybe I should figure out a way to take Dorothy down a peg or two.''


    At this moment, a ssmate gasped.


    "This post really grabs attention."


    "I think we''re done for. Competing with ss 12A in grades, we''re definitely going to lose."


    Gilbert, sitting next to Eleanor, had a gloomy face. "L is too amazing. If it were a fight, we could definitely beat ss 12A, but in grades? No way. This is just asking for trouble..." Before he could finish, Eleanor scolded him, "Say that again."


    Gilbert didn''t dare to speak. He quickly waved his hand but still insisted, "But I''m telling the truth."


    Hearing this, Eleanor didn''t want to say more and sighed lightly.


    The whole ssroom couldn''t help but look at L.


    They saw L still ying on her phone.


    L had made a bet, so wasn''t she supposed to be studying hard now?


    After that, L ignored the others and messaged Matthew.


    [Help me look up a man, Alvin Scott, from Holy Light Elite Academy.]


    The first time she had met him, she smelled the scent of lotus cigarettes on him, and she had smelled it again on that manst night.


    Moreover, their build was so simr!


    It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Matthew had gone to South Korea this morning for an assassination mission. In the Illusionist Guild, everyone had their territory, and within that territory, they had their internal development. Seeing the message, he replied: [Emily, if it''s not urgent, I''ll send it to you tonight.]


    [Not urgent.]


    Turning off her phone, L looked up and saw everyone staring at her.


    She smiled slightly and made a fist. "Fighting!"


    L was so good-looking that they couldn''t get angry. So they sucked it up.


    At noon, Charley, Eleanor, Gilbert, and a few friends took L to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Their good looks attracted many nces.


    Charley protected L and Eleanor, giving cold stares to those around them, causing them to lower their heads in fear quickly. Some girls blushed when they saw Charley.


    Eleanor pulled L aside and said, "L, do you know about the posts about you on the school forum?"


    L turned her head. "What''s up?"


    Eleanor continued, "This morning, all the posts discussing you disappeared. Gilbert''s girlfriend from 9th grade told us that many of her ssmates who were discussing you on the forum had their phones bricked. No one knows who did it, but it''s so cool."


    L smirked, "It must be someone impressive."


    Charley, hands in his pockets, nced at L upon hearing this, his mouth twitching.


    Just as they reached the cafeteria entrance, they saw a group from ss 12A surrounding Susanne, also heading to the cafeteria. Susanne''s deskmate looked at L''s group and sneered, "Isn''t this the famous one from ss 12J?"

 Chapter 371 Competition

    "I heard your 12J ss wants topete with our 12A ss in grades. Seriously?"


    Other students from different sses gathered around to watch themotion, whispering among themselves with barely concealed mockery.


    Everyone treated that pinned post on the forum as a joke.


    After all, 12A ss was the strongest in the entire 12th grade.


    The estimated college admission rate for the 12A ss at this prestigious academy was very high. Even the top management of Holy Light Elite Academy and the Greafury City Education Bureau had high expectations for the 12A ss. On the other hand, the 12J ss was the worst in the 12th grade. In every exam, the ss''s average score was the lowest, and the lowest scores in each subject were all in the 12J ss.


    The school had given up on this ss; as long as the students in the 12J ss were healthy and didn''t get into fights, that was enough.


    Charley stood in front of L, looking at the 12A ss with a protective stance, and then sneered, "Of course I''m serious. We''ll humiliate you when the timees."


    A student from the 12A ss pointed at the 12J ss angrily and said, "Humiliate us? With what? Your game-ying hands and your dickhead? Oh, right, you even suck at video games. Rememberst semester''s esportspetition?" Hearing this, 12J ss students put on their sour faces.


    L frowned, and Eleanor clenched her fist and whispered to L, "Last semester, our sspeted with 12A ss in esports, but because an incident happened to Charley and he didn''t participate, and some team members felt sick midway, we lost to 12A ss. 12A ss often brags about it, but they are indeed quite strong."


    Admittedly, some people were good at both academics and video games.


    L understood the context and asked, "What game?"


    Eleanor quickly replied, "It''s a very famous game called Skyline City. There are even professional esports yers for it now."


    Hearing the name of the game, L squinted her eyes.


    Charley raised an eyebrow. "You dare to unt your challenge against 12J in my absence? Is this how 12A bullies the weak? Calling you trash is an insult to trash itself."


    A student from the 12A ss said, "What bullying the weak? It''s more true that you''re losers."


    Hearing the words "losers," Charley raised an eyebrow and clenched his fist. "Say that again."


    Just as he was about to throw a punch, L stopped him.


    L grabbed Charley''s sleeve and pulled him back coolly.


    Susanne and another female student felt annoyed seeing L''s behavior.


    Charley was a well-known figure at Holy Light Elite Academy.


    No girl could resist his outstanding looks.


    "Who''s stronger and who''s weaker? A simple test will show," L said.


    Hearing this, the 12A ss burst intoughter, "Bring it on."


    Susanne raised her chin. "But the academy''sputerb won''t be open today."


    To facilitate students'' research, the academy had an internalputerb that was only open on Fridays. L responded, "That''s easy."


    She sent a message to Alfonso: [Alfonso, I need to use theputerb. Open the ess for me.]


    Alfonso didn''t question it: [Okay, I''ll notify them right away.]


    After that, L nced at the 12A ss. "After lunch, meet at theputerb. Whoever doesn''t show up is a loser." Charley smirked, gave them a disdainful look, and led L and the others to lunch.


    Susanne watched Charley''s back, biting her lip. ''Does Charley like L?


    ''Does he really like a woman like L, who''s only about looks and nothing else? Is Charley blind?''


    ''Men''re really attracted to beautiful women.''


    Susanne didn''t realize that her inner jealousy was growing wildly.

 Chapter 375 Deep Sea Pearl (Important Clue)

    Even though the sun was shining, the tribal ind ahead felt gloomy.


    It seemed like a dark, lifeless ce, as if evil spirits could attack at any moment.


    Sylvester raised his hand, and Mildred got the hint, handing him the binocrs. Through the binocrs, the forest showed no signs of life.


    It was like the raid from years ago had wiped everything out.


    Sylvester was in a bad mood.


    A tanned sailor in a neat navy uniform came over and lowered the metal gangway.


    With a gesture from Mildred, the bodyguards, holding guns, split into two teams. They descended the gangway in an orderly fashion, standing guard while keeping an eye on their surroundings. Sylvester looked at the golden beach in front of him and walked down with long strides, Mildred following behind.


    The golden beach around the tribal ind had extremely fine sand.


    Sylvester looked down at the sand, couldn''t help but roll up his pant leg, squatted, and picked up a handful of fine sand.


    As the sea breeze blew, the fine sand slipped through his fingers.


    Sylvester frowned, then stood up, took a few steps forward, and suddenly felt something hard under his foot, contrasting with the fine golden sand.


    He lifted his foot and looked down to see arge sea pearl shining on the golden beach.


    He squatted down and picked up the sea pearl, which was about the size of a baby''s fist, emitting a pinkish-purple luster under the sunlight.


    It was beautiful and strange.


    Mildred watched from the side, eyes filled with amazement, "This is a deep-sea pearl, right? Such arge one is very rare nowadays; it must be priceless." Sylvester held it in his hand, lost in thought.


    The deep-sea pearl reminded him of someone.


    Mildred questioned, "But why is there a deep-sea pearl on the beach? Could it be..."


    Sylvester put the deep-sea pearl away and said in a low voice, "The Holy Light Tribe might have left it."


    Mildred was puzzled. "Holy Light Tribe? Is that the tribe that lived on this ind?"


    Mildred had found it strange why Sylvester wanted toe here.


    He thought, ''Moreover, what is so interesting about the Holy Light Tribe? Could it be rted to the Immortal Man?''


    Mildred only knew about L, the Mutant, and that she was The Immortal Man''s Mutant. He didn''t know how much suffering and hardship this Mutant had endured, nor did he know where she came from. Sylvester did not exin but instead ordered, "Some of you take tools to salvage this deep-sea pearl, and some follow me into the tribal forest."


    "Understood."


    In Greafury City, within the span of a week, Antolin''s case underwent two trials and concluded sessfully.


    In the first trial, Antolin''swyer presented evidence of his significant contributions to charity before his arrest, including the education and medical care of poor children in Forgotten Town. He also exined how, after taking over the Scott Group, thepany gradually became the Harrison Group, continuously funding students in Forgotten Town who couldn''t afford school.


    Thewyer used the petition from the people of Forgotten Town to pressure the Greafury City court indirectly.


    However, due to the severity of the incident back then, the first court, in order to appease public sentiment, initially sentenced Antolin to a suspended death sentence, with execution dyed for two years.


    But within those two years, anything could happen.


    If Antolin behaved well in prison, the death sentence could bemuted to life imprisonment, life imprisonment to a fixed term, and a fixed term to a reduced sentence, which made it possible for him to be released in a few years. But the second trial was moreplex.


    After all, there was a breakthrough in the headless female corpse case on Hubert''s side.

 Chapter 378 The Harrison Familys Enemies

    Susanne quickly pieced it together and zeroed in on the key point. "Mom, you said the most important evidence at the financial summit was Dad''s own confession?" Zoe nodded. "Your father is just as confused. He''d never say those things.


    "Wouldn''t that be like walking into a trap? But that voice was definitely Dad''s."


    It struck Susanne what happened on Monday morning. Her eyes widened. "Mom, do you remember that Monday when you and Dad were lying on the living room floor?" Zoe thought for a moment, her memory a bit hazy. "That day, I was scared, and then your dad and I just..."


    As Zoe pondered, she suddenly realized her memories fromter that day werepletely nk. She hadn''t been drinking, ruling out any possibility of sudden amnesia.


    Thinking of this, Zoe raised her hand to cover her mouth. She thought, ''Could it really be the ghosting back to help? The white figure outside the window-could it be Amanda? Or maybe Flora?''


    Susanne had no idea what Zoe was thinking. She held Zoe''s hand, recalling the strange scene of the two lying in the living room, and concluded, "Someone from Starlit Group came in that day. As for how they got Dad to talk, there must be something strange about it."


    Zoe suddenly looked at Susanne, furrowing her brows. "But it shouldn''t be. Flora is dead, Amanda is dead, Grace and Enrique are dead. Besides, Starlit Group is such a big corporation; why would they bother with our Harrison family?" More questions surfaced.


    Even Susanne couldn''t fathom it, but she was certain. "Starlit Group must have the Harrison family''s enemies."


    She thought, ''And that person must be very influential.


    ''Only when I find that person can I seek revenge, to retaliate against the mockery of the Harrisons'' downfall and the impending humiliation.''


    Meanwhile, Zoe wondered how she would navigate her future life, feeling she was already being ridiculed by the wealthy wives of Greafury City.


    Antolin was sentenced to death, and his wife Zoe and daughter Susanne were not sad about his impending death.


    Who knew whether he would feel hurt if he found out?


    In Isted Valley, the sun was shining brightly, and seagulls were flying in flocks over the sea, creating a peaceful scene.


    Inside the undergroundbyrinth-like pce, Ashlee, in a bright red slit dress, waszily sitting on the sofa, resting her chin on one hand, her eyes closed in rest. The slender but frail Steven Harris was kneeling beside her, massaging her legs gently at times and firmly at others.


    Ashlee let out a soft, lingering sigh offort.


    A subordinate dressed in ck was trembling as he reported the internal affairs of the Wolf gang to Ashlee.


    Hearing the report, Ashlee suddenly opened her eyes, her sinister gaze fixed on the subordinate. She abruptly picked up a cup from the table beside her and hurled it at him. She snapped, "Useless."


    The subordinate''s legs gave way, and he instantly knelt. The ss cup smashed against his head, breaking into pieces, which then fell to the ground, shattering into fragments.


    Scarlet blood trickled down the subordinate''s scalp, through his hair, and slid down his face, finally dripping onto the floor, sending chills down one''s spine.


    "Dragon Gang wrecked my base in Skya Country? How could you let them get away with that? Just let them walk all over us?"


    Ashlee didn''t know that the leader of the Dragon Gang was her nephew, Sylvester.


    Hearing this, the subordinate became even more frightened and quickly said, "The Dragon Gang is too strong, and they are swift with their search. By the time we discovered it, it was toote. A remote bomb from them destroyed the Skya country base in an instant."


    Ashlee suddenly pushed Steven away. Steven didn''t dare to resist and slowly crawled up, kneeling beside her.


    She stood up from the chair, ring at Steven. After a long time, she helplessly raised her hand to rub her temples.


    Dragon Gang''s strength was well-known to her. As the top-ranked organization internationally, it housed elite hackers, assassins, and mercenaries, with global influence. Moreover, Dragon Gang''s exact location remained a mystery to everyone. She couldn''t figure out why the Dragon Gang would target the Wolf Gang.

 Chapter 157 Sylvesters Sarcasm

    The tournament was held in the center of the casino, in its grandest hall. There wasn''t a variety of fancy gimmicks to the event other than the reigning champion, the order of the other contestants was determined by a random draw. L, the current champion who dethroned the previous titleholder, which was precisely why the Grape Casino had extended a special invitation for her participation. Sylvester was seated in the front row with Prince Charles of Country Y to his right.


    Perhaps due to their royal lineage, members of Country Y''s royal family were notably attractive. Charles, for example, possessed fair skin and deep-set features.


    Charles, the brother of the Welsh, marketed their brotherly bond abroad, which the people of Country Y found deeply gratifying.


    However, Charles''s influence had grown even more significant after marrying the most prestigious diplomat from a renowned family in Country Y. His reputation was now on the verge of eclipsing that of the King of Wales.


    As the two men conversed, Sylvester seemed indifferent, responding only asionally.


    Prince Charles turned, his green eyes fixed on Sylvester. "Mr. Gomez, who do you think wille out on top this time?"


    Charles, with his strong diplomatic skills, naturally spoke thenguage of Pliar country fluently.


    Sylvester, lightly touching the ring on his left thumb, replied, "I''m surprised that Prince Charles has taken an interest in the gambling arts of Pliar country."


    With a genteel smile, Charles responded, "There''s a saying in Pr country-''take the essence and discard the dregs.'' Gambling has been a part of Pliar''s history until now, suggesting it must be the essence. I''ve always been fascinated by this essence."


    Whether his words were sarcastic or sincere was ambiguous, leaving Sylvester uncertain how to respond.


    Sylvester chuckled coolly, "Pliar country is vast and profound; there''s no shortage of refined aspects to appreciate."


    Thisment piqued Charles''s interest, his green eyes sparkling, "Oh? Do tell, I''m all ears."


    Releasing his ring, Sylvester tapped on the couch rhythmically, his tone crisp with a hint of sarcasm that only a careful listener could detect, "The Prince might want to delve deeper into the culture-it could be enlightening." Prince Charles had thrown a veiled jab at Pr country, and Sylvester had countered with another, leaving him rather perplexed.


    Prince Charles took it seriously, though, nodding earnestly.


    Sylvester''s lips curved in a silent smirk.


    Mildred Gomez listened,pletely confused by the conversation around her.


    Backstage, L donned a ck buzzcut wig, dressed in a baggy ck hoodie and pants, with Doc Martens on her feet. She lounged on a leather sofa, one leg crossed over the other, her right hand revealing a slender wrist resting on the armrest, her piercing eyes fixated on the electronic screen in front of her. The screen was showing a live feed of thepetition, where the dealer, dressed in an elegant ck gown, her figure shapely and her fingers deft, shuffled and dealt the cards with fluid grace.


    Lily, holding a ss of red wine, walked up to L and leaned against the sofa where L sat. Thinking about the information she had gathered outside, she said, "By the way, Lady Phoenix, did you know the bets are piling up behind the scenes on you and another contender?"


    L raised an eyebrow. "Betting on who?"


    Lily flicked her hair, irritationcing her voice. "A bunch of idiots. There''s this foreigner, Yaz,peting, who''s never lost internationally. The bets are heavily on him." After a sip of her wine, she dered, "I''m not with the idiots. I bet on you winning."

 Chapter 383 You Are Sylvesters Brother

    A car suddenly sped up from behind, and Gilbert yanked Eleanor through the window just in time. Eleanor, feeling like she had just dodged death, patted her chest. "I almost lost my head there." Gilbert, still shaken, took a moment to catch his breath. "Be careful. Look out for yourself."


    If she died in his car, it would be a nightmare. He''d be devastated and terrified.


    Eleanor patted Gilbert''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m tough. By the way, what''s up with Charley and L?"


    Gilbert gripped the steering wheel and leaned back. "They should be fine. Let''s wait."


    Eleanor nodded and grabbed a box of choctes from the bag behind the seat, munching away.


    Gilbert sighed, thinking, ''When did she stash snacks in my car?''


    Up ahead, Charley clutched his gun, head down, silent.


    After a long pause, he spoke in a deep voice, "L, do you think less of me?"


    He was set up by others, disqualified from the race, but instead of striving to be stronger, he resorted only to violence.


    L looked at the dejected Charley and softly said, "Yeah, a little."


    Charley, lost in his gloom, twitched a smile. He wasn''t as tough as Sylvester.


    But then L continued, "Of course, I look down on you, a coward who hurts himself to fight against others."


    Charley''s eyes lit up. "L."


    L said with a smile, "I know your injury is a gic problem, but it got worse because Joseph messed with it. "He hurt you, so he has to pay.


    "If he made you bleed, make him bleed more.


    "If he got you disqualified, make sure he neverpetes again.


    "This world has beauty, but evil never goes away.


    "Why forgive him?


    "Why? Do you think you deserve all that''s hurting you?"


    Charley felt a surge of mixed emotions. He looked at L, eyes reddening. "L, I get it. I''ll quit being a hothead. I''ll beat Joseph the right way.


    "And besides, if I were to kill him today, even if it feels good in the moment, I''d still face legal consequences. Most importantly, it would tarnish my brother''s reputation.


    "I have to swallow my pride for now and n my moves carefully."


    Seeing Charley understand, L smiled.


    L mimicked Sylvester''s habit of touching his ring, only to realize she wasn''t wearing one. She frowned and muttered, "Sylvester is so stingy; he didn''t even buy me a ring. Next time hees back, I must ask for it as a gift." She thought, ''He should give me his beautiful ring.''


    "What? L, what did you say? Sylvester is not stingy."


    He thought, ''Sylvester, he''s a mysterious guy, very wealthy, and loves L so much. There''s no way he''d be stingy with her. He probably wants to shower her with all the beauty in the world.''


    L stuck out her tongue. "Nothing. Forget about it.."


    Charley caught herining about Sylvester.


    Then she squinted. "But you don''t have to wait. Charley, you''re Sylvester''s brother. How can you swallow your pride?"


    "What do you mean?" Charley asked.

 Chapter 386 Wanted Charley Gone for Good

    L stood in front of Joseph, the autumn breeze lifting her long, thick hair. Strands floated around, carrying a faint, exotic scent that was refreshing.


    The awakening of the Mutant nature, the change in her pupils, and her time with Sylvester had given L this unique fragrance. It was subtle but intoxicating. Combined with her stunning looks, she could captivate anyone. Joseph could barely contain himself, but he knew such beauty needed gentle care; he couldn''t rush it.


    When L asked how to resolve the issue, Joseph said with a smile, "He hit me, and he''s not getting off easily, but if you''re willing..."


    He moved closer, lowering his voice. "He beat me, and I''m in a lot of pain. If youe to my room tonight and give me a massage, we can call it even. What do you say?"


    Charley, watching this, was furious. His hands clenched into a fist, and the gun in his sleeve was ready. If Joseph dared to touch L, he''d shoot Joseph.


    Eleanor saw Joseph''s lecherous gaze and wanted to kick him, but Gilbert held her back.


    L looked at Joseph. "Alright."


    Joseph smiled and reached out to touch her, but L, with her sharp senses, dodged and moved to Charley''s side. "Joseph, hold your horses. It''s no fun if you''re too eager."


    Joseph smiled but then saw Charley''s cold stare. He remembered Charley''s earlier disy of strength and frowned. He thought, ''With Terry protecting this woman, taking her won''t be easy. I need to get rid of Terry first.''


    The air fell into an eerie silence.


    James, with an impable sense of timing, stepped forward as he noticed the seemingly harmonious surface tension. "If we can resolve this, that''d be for the best," he interjected.


    ncing over at Charley, James recognized the secrecy surrounding his identity, especially given the type of car he drove an indication of his extraordinary status. James wouldn''t be foolish enough to sour rtions with such a figure, Moreover, he always found Joseph''s gaze unsettling.


    Were it not for Joseph''s status as the top contender in the spring races, hailed as the rising star of the racing world, James would have disregarded him altogether.


    James approached Charley respectfully. "Terry, I''m sorry, but you didn''t register for today''s race, so you can''t participate. But I''ve prepared a resting area for you. Please follow me."


    Charley waved dismissively and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll leave now." Next time, he''d definitely defeat Joseph.


    As Charley was about to leave, Joseph stepped up. "James, I didn''t participate in this qualifying race either. Besides, Terry''s already here; it would be a shame for him to leave. Why not let him race?" Joseph wanted Charley gone for good.


    Charley was about to agree when L pulled him back. She said with a seductive smile, "Joseph, Terry haven''t fully recovered. I''ll take his ce in this round."

 Chapter 388 Lela Is Aaron?

    "What''s she doing? Why hasn''t she started yet? Joseph''s already gone."


    "Joseph is sure to win."


    "Just a woman, what can you expect from her! The racetrack is our turf, the domain of us men."


    Charley clenched his fists, watching nervously.


    At that moment, L mmed the gas pedal, and the high-performance sports car, like a wild horse set free, bolted forward at breakneck speed, disappearing in an instant from the sight of the crowd. It all happened so fast that the crowd only saw a blur speeding away.


    "That was some impressive."


    "Didn''t think she had it in her."


    "Did you guys notice? Her driving style is just like Aaron''s from the international scene."


    "Why do you say that?" the newbie asked, puzzled.


    "You don''t know Aaron? He always gives his opponents a three-second head start and still wins."


    "I counted. She waited exactly three seconds."


    "What the heck! Aaron''s a girl?"


    "Just a coincidence. Aaron wouldn''te here."


    In no time, there was a heated discussion about L in the crowd.


    Charley and his friends heard the chatter, feeling both shocked and puzzled.


    He thought, ''Could L be Aaron? Aaron is his idol!''


    Eleanor nudged Charley. "Charley, do you think L looks like Aaron?"


    Gilbert''s eyes widened. "No way, you guys don''t really believe that, do you?"


    He thought, ''How could L be Aaron? Aaron is an internationally recognized racer.''


    Charley didn''t say anything but shook his head. Eleanor bit her lip.


    Up in the air over the mountain, two helicopters flew one after the other toward the track.


    Michael, dressed in ck, sat in the back seat of one helicopter, resting with his eyes closed.


    His subordinate, wearing night vision goggles, looked ahead and noticed something unusual. "Boss, there''s another helicopter ahead." Michael opened his eyes, put on the goggles, and looked ahead. "It''s not from the Pr area."


    "So what do we do?"


    "Just bypass it." Michael found it odd to see helicopters from other regions in Pr.


    "Don''t bypass it; Catch up."


    "But what about our cargo? It will dy us."


    "What? Are you the boss now?"


    The subordinate immediately fell silent. "As you said."


    They slowly followed up.


    The helicopter ahead was focused on the two speeding cars on the mountain. "Target locked, that Lykan Hypersport." "Sling is ready for deployment."


    Joseph was feeling smug, his mind filled with thoughts of L. When he eventually noticed, L''s car was not far behind.


    Momentarily surprised, Joseph quickly got serious, flooring the elerator and zipping ahead, leaving L behind as he tackled the curves.


    L, observing from behind, eyed Joseph''s car and smirked.


    The uing turn was sharp. L shifted gears and sharply turned the steering wheel, executing a drift that made the tires screech.


    It was at that moment L paused, the thunderous sound of helicopter rotors catching her attention. With her heightened senses, she immediately looked up and saw the helicopter above, its rope swinging towards her.

 Chapter 393 Island Nation

    On the mountain road, a group of people stared at the car crash site, gasping. "Joseph and that girl didn''t fall off the cliff, did they?" "What a disaster!"


    "Call the police, now! Quit standing by," James barked, pulling out his phone while ordering the security guards to search below.


    If something really happened, he couldn''t dodge the me.


    Charley stood at the cliff''s edge, looking at the skid marks, pale and shaky.


    Gilbert, seeing this, quickly supported him, worry etched on his face. "Charley."


    Eleanor, usually so upbeat, couldn''t stop the tears as she looked at the broken guardrail. "L, she..." She wiped her tears with her sleeve. "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have let her go." Charley steadied himself, fists clenched, voice hoarse. "No way."


    He believed that L wouldn''t have an ident.


    With that, Charley got into the car, and Gilbert and Eleanor followed up.


    A silver sports car sped down the mountain road, disappearing into the night, kicking up dust.


    On the forested ind, Sylvester and his team had been trekking all day. After more than a decade, there were no traces left, so they finally showed up from the forest.


    As soon as they came out, a subordinate reported, "Sir, there are no sea pearls in the deep water areas around here."


    At his words, a gloomy look appeared onSylvester''s face.


    Seeing this, Mildred quickly asked, "Did you dive into all the deep-sea areas around here? None at all?"


    The subordinate shook his head. "Yes, none at all."


    Sylvester, with one hand in his pocket, stared at the calm, azure sea, deep in thought.


    This sea area was perfect for the special sea pearl oysters; it was impossible there were none to be found!


    Mildred looked at Sylvester. "Sir, should we return to Aurora Isle now or..."


    Sylvester''s expression darkened, his hand gently stroking the deep-sea pearl in his pocket. "To the Ind nation."


    The ind nation was made up of ten Balthazar inds.


    Each ind was governed by an elder with a different surname, and the council of elders,posed of these ten elders, jointly managed the ind nation.


    Of course, the Council of Elders took direct orders from the king.


    At this moment, in a pce high among the clouds, Max sat in the chess room, ying a game against himself.


    On the chessboard, pieces of each side fiercely battled, neither side giving way.


    At the door, a maid who had bathed in flower petals stood properly. A bodyguard approached and said something to the maid, who nodded.


    Then, the bodyguard entered the chess room and knocked. "Mr. White, they report that Sylvester from the Gomez family in Central City, Pliar Country, has arrived at the Ind nation, and the council of elders has already gone to greet him." Hearing this, Max''s hand paused. His left-hand strategy was off track, but his right-hand move was about to encircle and capture the left.


    As he stared at the board where the left should have won, Max''s expression darkened.


    He picked up a piece and flung it towards the door-the chess piece flying like a secret weapon breaking the air, piercing an unmistakable location.


    The maid let out a cry of pain, but despite her bleeding eye and the agony, she quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, her voiceced with tears.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a pair of long legs stepping out of the chess room. Max looked at the blood on the ground with disdain and said, "Filthy."


    The next second, the maid was dragged away by the hidden subordinates.

 Chapter 162 Lela Caught That Intense Gaze

    With the agreement inked and the casino buzzing with anticipation, thanks to L''s charisma and Yaz''s concern for his reputation and his unwavering confidence, the deal was struck in an instant.


    A hush fell over the casino floor.


    The cards were inspected and handed to the dealer to shuffle, cut, andyout in a seamless flow.


    With the hole cards dealt, the dealer began the draw, starting counterclockwise.


    L''s upcard was a Queen; Yaz had a King - both held a solid ten.


    In ckjack, both Q and K were valued at ten; he was even with his opponent, perhaps even holding a stronger hand.


    Yaz raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on L, filled with certainty.


    L remainedposed, her face showing not an ounce of fear.


    On this hand, folding wasn''t an option. It was all or nothing.


    The dealer continued to draw cards counterclockwise. The second face-up card for L was an eight, and Yaz hadnded an eight as well. Both had face-up cards of equal value.


    One hole card, two face-up cards-they had three cards each.


    L propped herself up from the table, her slender fingers gripping her cards, flipped them, and threw them down on the table.


    Her hole card was a three, making a perfect twenty-one.


    Yaz watched L''s hand, a creeping anxiety taking hold of him.


    He was never one to fear a bet, but this time, for some reason, he was on edge.


    Mentally saying a prayer, Yaz revealed his hand.


    To his astonishment, his hole card was a four, totaling twenty-two. It was a bust.


    In the game of ckjack, the yer with the highest score wins, provided the score is equal to or less than twenty-one, but exceeding twenty-one is a bust. A bust meant losing.


    And losing big time.


    Yaz stared at his cards in disbelief.


    He hadn''t anticipated drawing a four.


    The crowd was going wild, astonished that Yaz had drawn a four.


    "So, the King of Gamblers wins, right? And so do I."


    "Damn! What kind of skill is that? You had the guts to bet with those odds?"


    Some in the stands cheered while others groaned a lot of them had bet on Yaz, and those who''d bet on the King of Gamblers were ecstatic.


    L leaned over, chuckling lightly, "You''ve lost."


    Luck was a significantponent of gambling.


    And as it happened, she was the favored one.


    From escaping The Immortal Man to meeting Sylvester, her luck had turned.


    Nobody''s luck could beat hers.


    Fate had always been on her side, hadn''t it?


    In the midst of the frenzy, realization dawned on the audience¡ªit wasn''t money at stake, but a pair of eyes, and the crowd started chanting. "Gouge ''em out, gouge ''em out, gouge ''em out."


    Perhaps the macabre really did awaken the dark side of human nature; everyone was yelling, eagerly awaiting the gruesome spectacle.


    Yaz stood up, panic in his gaze as he attempted to leave, but the casino''s security swarmed around him, cornering him.


    Approaching Yaz, L wielded a sharp knife.


    Prince Charles, observing the situation, looked troubled. He stood up and interjected, "I implore you, Mr. King of Gamblers, to spare Yaz for my sake."


    At his words, L tilted her head, her eyes peering through her mask at Charles-only to meet a pair of eyes so deeply familiar, they could belong to no one else but Master Sylvester!

 Chapter 399 The Illusionist Guild and the Arnold Assassin Team

    Forensic Identification Center


    Hubert and Wade were hard at work.


    The three bodies were indistinguishable, but the higher-ups had ordered autopsies, so Hubert took charge.


    From the basic physiological structures, all three were male.


    Suddenly, Hubert noticed a strange ck substance between the teeth.


    Using tweezers, he extracted it and examined it under the light.


    Wade leaned in and asked, "Hubert, what is that? Looks pretty gross."


    Hubert couldn''t identify it right away and told Wade, "Get a container and send it to theb."


    Wade quickly fetched one.


    After finishing the autopsy on one body, Hubert moved to the next, finding the same ck substance between the teeth.


    Meanwhile, at the Mountain Road,the Greafury City Police, following Mark''s orders, took turns guarding the area, not daring to ck off.


    Patricia Brown, captain of the Winds of Fury Team''s first squad from the Illusionist Guild, was hiding in the woods with her team. Suddenly, she sensed an attack from behind. She dodged and engaged the attacker. In an instant, the two groups were fighting in the night, which was unnoticed by the police.


    "Why is it you again?"


    "Remember me so well? What, you got a crush?" Patricia said, kicking at the attacker.


    Unbeknownst to her, the man had anticipated her move. With a swift motion, he dodged her and seized Patricia''s ankle.


    Holding her ankle, he spun her around, pulling her close. Hisrge hand gripped her neck as he coldly said, "What''s the Illusionist Guild doing here stealthily? Are the people on that chopper your doing?" Patricia couldn''t break free and retorted, "Stealthily? Like your Arnold Assassin Team is so righteous. Why mock us?"


    "I''ll ask you one more time, are the people on that chopper your doing?"


    After a moment''s contemtion, Patricia decided to y along, assuming a defiant stance. "Yes, so what? No? Well, that doesn''t matter either. We''ve faced off a bunch of times, and you''ve nevere out on top." The man''s patience was thinning, his voice icy as he replied, "If they are, then you''re done for today."


    With that, his grip tightened even further.


    Feeling the weight of her life hanging by a thread, Patricia quickly sought to appease him, "Okay, okay, I''ll talk! But this is a secret, so you''d better lean in closer."


    In the president suite on the top floor of the Greafury City hotel, Alvin emerged from the bathroom, a white towel wrapped around his waist. His freshly trimmed hair and tall, muscr physique struck amanding presence. A careful look revealed scars crisscrossing his back and chest-testaments to his time with the Arnold Assassin Team.


    These featuresbined radiated an undeniable aura of raw masculinity.


    He shook the water from his hair and walked to therge window. He picked up a lotus-scented cigarette, lit it, and held it between his fingers.


    As he exhaled a ring of smoke, the haze enveloped him, casting his figure in a mysterious, almost ethereal light.


    Two knocks echoed through the room.


    Alvin, holding the cigarette, went to open it.


    "Arnold."


    Standing at the door was a member of the Arnold Assassin Team, Alvin''s current subordinate, codenamed Dominic Day, known for his ruthless nature and closebat skills.

 Chapter 400 A Member of the Illusionist Guild

    He stood at the door, looking pissed, with teeth marks on his chin.


    Alvin blinked, "What happened to you?"


    Dominic gritted his teeth, "We went to check out that helicopter and ran into the Illusionist Guild. This wound? Courtesy of a woman from their Winds of Fury Team."


    He didn''t buy Patricia''s story, but he was sure she couldn''t hurt him. Then, suddenly, Patricia leaned in and bit his chin. He was totally thrown off.


    In the Arnold Assassin Team, he went through all kinds of training, even got injected with aphrodisiacs and had women sent to his room, but he always kept his cool. But this time, he felt a sudden jolt in his chest.


    His grip loosened, and Patricia got away. This was bad news.


    Alvin raised an eyebrow at Dominic''s angry face, "How do you know they''re from the Illusionist Guild?" Alvin spoke, then walked into the room.


    He flopped onto the sofa, reclining a bit, his cigarette hand resting on the armrest. With a flick of his finger, ash fell into the ashtray.


    Dominic followed, speaking respectfully, "Since you secretly returned to Pliar country, there have been several shes between the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild over cargo. It''s only natural for rival organizations to have conflicts, and we don''t feel wronged about losing to the Illusionist Guild. Through these incidents, we''ve gained some understanding of them."


    No wonder Alvin didn''t know.


    Alvin thought for a moment, "But why would the Illusionist Guild get involved in this?"


    Dominic shook off the weird feeling, clenched his fist, and said coldly, "I think the Illusionist Guild wants to grab or destroy the helicopter wreckage. But with the Greafury city police around, they didn''t dare make a move. The one who hurt L is probably from the Illusionist Guild."


    Alvin heard this but didn''t say anything.


    After a bit, he said, "Keep an eye on the Illusionist Guild."


    He had a bold hypothesis in mind, but upon further reflection, L was just an adult.


    She could be a Mutant, with no way to protect herself and no choice. But the idea of her being a member of the Illusionist Guild was unthinkable to him.


    What was the Illusionist Guild? It was a massive organization thatbined intelligence gathering and assassinations, ranking among the top in the international scene.


    She was only eighteen, so young.


    The thought of her killing someone...


    He didn''t dare to imagine.


    But if the people on that helicopter were from the Illusionist Guild, then the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild were definitely at odds.


    Dominic nodded, "Arnold, should we keep digging for the truth?"


    Alvin took a drag of his cigarette, "Pliar country is strict about checking outsiders. The mastermind behind that helicopter will be found out sooner orter. You guys shouldy low for now; the truth wille out." Dominic nodded, turned, and respectfully closed the door as he left.


    The room went quiet again.


    Alvin looked at the cigarette between his fingers and frowned, thinking, ''Why am I smoking again? L hates the smell.'' Without a second thought, he tossed it away.


    Then he squinted, thinking. ''How does L know I''m her uncle?''


    At Dragon Manor, L felt like she was dreaming. She dreamed Sylvester hade back, standing by her bedside, smiling gently at her.


    In her dream, Sylvester lifted her gently and whispered, "Darling, let''s go home."

 Chapter 405 Naughty

    Sylvester paused, lifting his gaze with a look of confusion in his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    L pushed him away, her cheeks flushing. "I''ll do it myself."


    Raising an eyebrow, Sylvester tilted her chin up with his fingertips. "Just a few days apart, and you''re already shy?" L bit her lip. "No, I just... I just..."


    She was exhausted.


    No one knew that while Mutants had super healing abilities, they experienced a period of weakness after major injuries.


    The wounds healed quickly and painlessly, but the energy drain left her body weak.


    During this time, even basicbat techniques were out of reach, leaving her very weak.


    The worst injury she''d ever sustained was when she escaped from theb five years ago.


    After Sylvester rescued her, shey alone in a cold ward, unable to do anything.


    She was like a newborn, barely understanding the world around her.


    Later, Robert took her to The Divine Doctor Association to recuperate, and she finally started to get better.


    If it weren''t for Robert, she might not have survived.


    A beautiful girl, without money or family protection, wandering alone-she was so naive.


    Evil had a way of finding such innocence.


    In this world, there are always those who delight in tearing apart beautiful souls.


    Seeing L''s flustered expression, Sylvester let out a lowugh. He picked her up and set her on the edge of the sink, leaning in slightly so they were eye-to-eye, his gaze radiating an unsettling intensity. "Are you afraid of me? Think I might take advantage of you?"


    L turned her head, pouting slightly. "I know men have needs, and yours are strong."


    If Sylvester really wanted to, she wouldn''t refuse. Sex when two people resonated with each other-could be beautiful. But her body was in no condition to bear it.


    Besides, Sylvester didn''t know about her injuries from racing.


    Sylvester gently cupped L''s chin, scrutinizing her with narrowed eyes.


    He thought, ''How could she be so cute?''


    Laughing, he released her chin and ced his arms on either side of her. His eyes, filled with desire, turned serious. "Baby, my needs are strong, but I won''t ignore your condition." L hadn''t eaten breakfast and was very weak.


    She looked at Sylvester, her head tilted, eyes blushing. "Then the past three days..."


    They''d been having sex non-stop, leaving her exhausted.


    Sylvester gritted his teeth, smiling. "You were naughty, so you had to be punished. I can''t bear to punish you in other ways or see you cry. But in bed, the more you cry, the better." He kissed the corner of her mouth, pressing his lips to hers. "Remember, if you''re naughty, this is how I''ll punish you."


    She blushed, thinking, ''Indeed, I shouldn''t trust Sylvester''s nonsense!''

 Chapter 409 Lelas Epic Performance (1)

    Autumn was in full swing, painting the leaves around Dragon Manor a rich gold. When the sunlight hit them just right, it was like stepping into a living oil painting.


    The breeze was gentle, sending yellow leaves fluttering down like delicate butterfly wings. It was a romantic, beautiful sight.


    On the grass, there were fancy pastries and fruitsid out. A handsome guy lounged on a soft nket, his long legs stretched out, with a stunning beauty nestled in his arms. It was picture-perfect. Well, almost. The guy''s intense stare kinda ruined the vibe.


    L held a cherry, straddling Sylvester''sp. His fierce look sent a chill down her spine.


    When Sylvester called her by her full name, L knew she was in deep trouble. This wasn''t going to blow over easily.


    What now? Her mind raced as she looked at Sylvester, swallowing hard.


    It was bad. He didn''t take the cherry she offered. He was really pissed. L''s thoughts were all over the ce.


    Just when she thought he wouldn''t eat it, Sylvester leaned in, took the cherry from her hand, and chewed it slowly, his eyes locked on hers. It felt like he was devouring her, not the cherry. Her heart pounded with fear.


    "I ate it, baby. Now it''s your turn to talk."


    To L, it sounded more like, "Baby, I did what you wanted, now brace yourself for the consequences."


    Terrifying!


    L''s mind scrambled for a solution. Maybe she could me Charley!


    Sylvester saw her struggling and raised an eyebrow, "Since you won''t talk, I will."


    "Let me guess, what could it be?" Sylvester said slyly.


    What?


    "Charley was going to race, and you went with him. You went to back him up as his sister-inw, right?"


    That red Lykan Hypersport, there were only seven in the world, and Pliar country only had one. It was Sylvester''sing-of-age gift to Charley.


    He knew his brother loved racing, so he supported Charley''s passion.


    Yep, he nailed it.


    "During the race, you got targeted by Wolfgang, who wanted to take both the car and you with a helicopter.


    "You thought the people on that helicopter were from The Immortal Man and tried to get rid of them, but they were too dumb, causing this mess.


    "Am I right?


    "If it weren''t for your special phone getting destroyed in the ident, you would''ve kept this from me forever, wouldn''t you? Am I right!"


    His voice suddenly rose, making L flinch.


    The nearby servants looked worried, afraid Sylvester wouldsh out at L.


    L looked at Sylvester with teary eyes. She moved closer, wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her face in his warm, apricot-colored sweater. Her voice was sweet and soft as she said, "Sylvester, hold me close; I''m so scared." As she spoke, she squeezed out a few tears.

 Chapter 410 Lelas Epic Performance (2)

    Sylvester heard L crying and immediately panicked. His big hand gently rubbed her fragile back. Feeling her tears on his neck, he realized he''d been too harsh. He wanted to turn her around to wipe her tears. But L clung to him and said with her voice trembling, "Sylvester, I was so scared. I thought The Immortal Man''s people hade for me. I thought I''d never see you again."


    She cried harder, her breathing fast, her small body shaking in his arms, looking pitiful.


    The nearby servants exchanged knowing nces. The same trick again.


    But nothing too serious this time.


    Whenever L was in trouble, she''d y cute, shed some tears, ask for a hug, and Sylvester would always buy it.


    Hearing this, Sylvester felt even more heartbroken. "Don''t cry. As long as I''m here, no one can take you away." L ignored him, burying her face in his neck, squeezing out more tears that dampened his skin. "There, there, don''t be afraid," he coaxed.


    Sylvester had no choice but to rub the back of her head with his big hand, then gently pulled her back a bit. His deep eyes looked at her tear-streaked, flushed face. Seeing the tear stains and the endearing redness at the corners of her eyes, he felt very distressed. He gently brushed away the tears at the corner of her eye with his fingertip and said with his tone carrying a hint of dominance, "Baby, haven''t I told you? You can cry, but only in bed."


    L''s heart skipped a beat, her nose red, her hands pressing against his firm chest, her eyes filled with confusion, as she didn''t know whether she should cry or not. Observing her in this state, Sylvester couldn''t help but smile, though deep down he understood her intentions all too well.


    He had once believed that he could control L through his punishment, only to realize that he had unwittingly fallen into her trap of feigned affection.


    Whenever she acted coquettishly and sought sce in his embrace, he found himself utterly defenseless. Damn it!


    For the rest of his life, he knew that L would captivate him deeply.


    Sylvester lifted his gaze to meet L''s; her eyes still glistened with tears, her nose tinged red, and so were the corners of her eyes, and her chest heaving with erratic breaths. This look was simply alluring. A sh of desire crossed his eyes. He pulled L closer, lowered his head, and bit her soft lips, kissing her urgently and deeply. L straddled hisp, tilted her head back, cupped his cheeks with her hands, and opened her lips to take in his soft tongue. Mmm~ Sylvester''s kiss tasted like cherries, and she loved it!


    The servants nearby all looked up at the sky in unison, thinking how nice the weather was today, how fresh the air was, and how beautiful Dragon Manor was in the fall.


    Meanwhile, Charley went to the girls'' dormitory. He asked the dorm manager and found out that L had already returned to Dragon Manor. He didn''t go back to the ssroom but instead climbed over the wall and ran out of Holy Light Elite Academy. His brother had instructed him to take good care of L, butst night, he had let L fall off a cliff. He was worried and wanted toe back and check on her himself.


    The servants were all surprised to see Charley. "Raymond, it''s Monday. Why are you not in ss at the academy? What brings you back?"


    Charley looked worried as he ignored their questions and asked, "Where''s L?"

 Chapter 168 Flora Dragged Away

    L''s eyes locked onto Flora''s, who had just rushed out. Flora''splexion was ghastly pale, a bruise evident at the corner of her mouth, and half of her face appeared swollen as if from a blow. Her bloodshot eyes and her sickly gaunt expression revealed clear malice upon closer inspection. Frantic, with her clothing askew, the scratches on her smooth shoulder were unmistakable. L was shocked.


    Flora had never expected to encounter L here, herplexion turning ashen.


    "L, you need to get out of here," Flora thought desperately.


    John was a monster, and he wasn''t alone in there. Flora couldn''t bear to think of what might happen if they saw L.


    Flora took a step toward L, but her movement halted as her hair was viciously yanked backward, throwing her off bnce.


    L clenched her fists and dashed toward the corridor where Flora was.


    Seeing L approaching, Flora''s eyes grew wide with urgency, and she mustered all her strength to shout, "Go, run!"


    In an instant, Flora was dragged back inside. The door mmed shut with a resounding thud.


    Inside the room, John carelessly threw Flora onto the couch, leaving her in disarray. Two other men emerged from the bathroom, still fastening their pants, exuding an unsettling aura of brutality.


    Observing the roughly handled Flora, one of the menmented, "Trying to escape once more, huh? John, you gotta admit she''s not bad, just too disobedient. Look what she did to me."


    John''s gaze was dark and menacing as he stared at Flora slumped on the couch. His hand swung out, delivering a hard p across her face, apanied by a barrage of curses spilling from his lips. "Do you think you can run from me just ''cause I step out to take a leak? Disobedient wench."


    "You wench, nning to run? Go ahead, keep running," he taunted as he leaned over her, while the two other men in the room bursting into boisterousughter.


    Flora struggled weakly, her eyes hollow, the will to survive seemingly drained from her.


    "Mom, I guess I''ll never see you again," she thought despairingly.


    L was at the door now, her mind reeling from the scene she had stumbled upon moments ago, and a sense of danger for Flora washing over her.


    Her eyes were bloodshot with rage. She drew back her leg and, with pent-up force, kicked fiercely. At that moment, Sylvester''s bodyguard appeared, carrying a big bag of exquisitely packaged food, and he looked puzzled. "L, what are you doing outside this room?"


    The bodyguard had been stationed at the door but had been called away to fetch a meal for L. Upon his return, he didn''t even have the chance to react as L snatched the pistol holstered at his waist.


    The high-stakes gambling event was over, and naturally, bodyguards had their weapons returned to them.


    Before the bodyguard could even understand what happened, L had his gun; she deftly disengaged the safety and fired a shot at the door lock.


    With a loud "bang," the recoil jolted the web of her hand, and the door lock shattered. Holding the gun firmly, L kicked the door open and stepped into the hotel room.


    A scene of utmost fury unfolded before her eyes-three naked men standing by Flora.


    L''s eyes rimmed with red; she leveled her gaze at the scene before her, then raised the gun and fired-"Bang, bang, bang"-their legs were all hit, and the room instantly filled with agonized wails.

 Chapter 412 Sylvester Spoils Lela Too Much

    L heard Sylvester''s words, her grip on her skirt tightened, and she shot a re at Charley. She mouthed, "Charley, you idiot, your timing couldn''t be worse." Charley saw her lips move and felt totally helpless. He was just worried about L, but now he had walked right into trouble. He really deserved it.


    Just then, Big White burst out from the artificial forest. Its bright blue eyes lit up when it saw L. It was overjoyed and let out an excited cry, sprinting towards her.


    But when it met Sylvester''s cold gaze, it quickly stopped and turned its attention to Charley. Its bright blue eyes immediately changed, the happiness giving way to a mocking look. It turned around, stood in front of Charley, and strutted back and forth arrogantly.


    Charley had no doubt that if Big White could talk, it would beughing at him right now.


    Seeing this, Sylvester scooped L up in his arms and said to Big White, "He messed up, so he has to stay here all day. You keep an eye on him. Don''t let him ck off."


    Big White knew that this tall Sylvester was not to be messed with. Forget it. Fighting with him was a lose-lose situation. Besides, it and Sylvester had amon goal: protecting L. It had to maintain a good rtionship with him. Hearing Sylvester''s words, Big White rubbed its heavy paw on the grass and roared to show that it understood and would keep a good watch on Charley.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, turned around, and left with L in his arms. L clung to his neck with her hands, her chin resting on his shoulder, looking at Big White. Her slender legs wrapped around Sylvester''s strong, narrow waist, swinging casually.


    Big White nced sideways at L, grinning, its bright blue eyes fixed on her. The next second, Big White took a few steps back, jumped up from the ground, and did a backflip, entertaining L.


    The dead leaves on the ground were kicked up by Big White''s paws, scattering all over Charley''s head. Charley murmured, "Big White, don''t do this! I''m already suffering, and you''re here showing off to L in front of me. That''s bad enough, but now you even ''hit'' me by mistake!"


    L pinched Sylvester''s shirt, watching the scene, andughed happily. Her slender legs swung even more joyfully. Herughter was clear and melodious, filling the air with joy.


    Sylvester saw her smile and felt his heart soften. This was how she should be! Her happiness by his side was all that mattered. If anyone tried to ruin this happiness, they must end up in hell first.


    Thinking this, Sylvester held L a little tighter, leaned into her ear, and said, "Baby,ugh a little more." He felt content.


    L, not understanding, deliberately stoppedughing and bit his earlobe yfully. Sylvester, helpless, let her y as she wished.


    At Dragon Manor''s garage, Robbie had already prepared the car and saw Sylvester walking towards him with L in his arms from a distance. He couldn''t help but sigh, thinking, ''Sylvester really dotes on L, always carrying her wherever he goes. What are those long legs of hers even for!'' Robbie didn''t understand love; no wonder he was still single!

 Chapter 415 Sylvester, Not Here

    Robbie leaned against the car, shaking his head. "How would I know? I''m telling you, don''t pry into their business too much. If you get in troubleter, don''t say I didn''t warn you." The bodyguards exchanged nces, getting the gist of the situation. L was pinned under Sylvester, feeling things were spiraling out of control. She quickly raised her hand to stop him, her eyes pleading. "Sylvester, not here."


    Sylvester paused, fighting his desire. Damn it! He almost lost control out here. He got up, pulled L from the passenger seat, and adjusted her clothes, which were almostpletely off.


    He re-fastened her seatbelt and hit the gas. The sports car cruised towards the entrance of Dragon Manor, heading straight to the swankiest mall in Greafury City. Robbie and the bodyguards saw this and quickly but discreetly followed, keeping a watchful eye.


    After the Harrison family scandal, The Harrison Group went bankrupt. Charles, the CEO of Starlit Group, following Sophia''s orders, bought The Harrison Group from the Greafury City government.


    The Harrison Group was renamed Scott Group, bing a standalone fabric supplier and a subsidiary of Starlit Group. The Harrison family vi was sealed by the police and was set to be auctioned soon.


    Despite the upheaval, Holy Light Elite Academy decided to keep Susanne due to her good grades and gentle nature. They even provided her with financial aid until the SATs, covering her fees and offering free amodation and living expenses.


    Zoe, always taking good care of herself, looked like she was in her early thirties despite being in her forties. Coincidentally, a businessman in Greafury City, Gregory Morris, fifty-six years old and widowed, needed apanion. Given Zoe''s situation, no other wealthy families would consider her. But if Zoe didn''t find another way, she and Susanne would be out on the streets.


    Zoe urgently needed to find a man to rely on. Gregory already had a good impression of her, and both were willing to live together. So Zoe soon married Gregory.


    The entire circle of wealthy wives in Greafury City secretlyughed at Zoe, but Zoe had no choice but to endure it. She knew that dignity was worthlesspared to survival. Besides, after marrying Gregory, he paid off all her debts. Susanne was in a bad mood. Considering her mental state, the academy granted her leave, allowing Zoe to take her out to rx.


    Gregory wasn''t well-educated and came from an ordinary background. He made his fortune through his own efforts. Although he couldn''tpare to the wealthy families of Greafury City, he had enough money to support Zoe and Susannefortably.


    However, Susanne looked down on Gregory. She was always proud and couldn''t understand why Zoe chose such a lowly man. So, Susanne remained silent in the car.


    Gregory had no children and quite liked Susanne, treating her as his own daughter. Seeing her unhappy through the rearview mirror, he said, "Susanne looks really down. How about we go shopping? They say it can lift your spirits." Susanne, sitting in the back seat, sneered, "I want to go to the most luxurious mall in Greafury City. Are you up for it?"


    Gregory chuckled. "You''re my daughter now. Of course, I''m up for it."


    Susanne clenched her fists, not speaking, feeling extremely aggrieved.

 Chapter 417 You Ditched Me the Second You Saw Something Fun

    L was super excited about going shopping with Sylvester, just like any regr couple. The car rolled to a stop, and L couldn''t wait. She jumped out first, practically sprinting.


    It was noon, and the autumn sun was warm but not too hot, making everything feel just right.


    L, looking like a gorgeous little elf, dashed over to the wishing fountain outside the mall. Nearby, couples were all cozy, tossing coins into the fountain and making wishes. She watched them, totally fascinated. When Sylvester noticed L had taken off, he quickly went after her.


    Mildred and a bunch of bodyguards got out of the car too. He scanned the area, made a quick gesture, and the bodyguards spread out, blending into the crowd, ready to protect.


    Sylvester caught up to L, scooped her up in his arms, and yfully nibbled her ear, pretending to be mad. "L, you little rascal, you ditched me the second you saw something fun."


    L, giggling from the ticklish bite and trying to wriggle free, said, "Sylvester, I wanna make a wish. The couples over there said it really works."


    Sylvester lifted his head, looked at the big wishing fountain, and scoffed. He didn''t believe in that stuff. In his world, he only trusted himself. But if L wanted to have some fun, he''d go along with it.


    "Stay here and wait for me," Sylvester said gently.


    "Okay," L agreed, all smiles.


    Sylvester gave her a quick kiss, then headed to the coin exchange box.


    Meanwhile, Susanne got out of the car with Gregory and Zoe. She immediately noticed the shy luxury car at the mall entrance, her eyes wide with envy. Even at the Harrison family''s best, they never had a car like that.


    Susanne clenched her fists. She had to make it to Central City. She was beautiful, well-mannered, and had good grades. She was sure she could break into the socialite scene there and marry rich.


    Gregory saw where Susanne was looking and felt a pang of bitterness. "Susanne, let''s go. I''ll take you shopping."


    Susanne snapped out of it and frowned. "I don''t need you to take me." With that, she marched towards the mall entrance.


    As she climbed the steps, Susanne spotted L by the wishing fountain. L was rocking a warm-colored sweater and a light, flowy tulle skirt that reached her ankles, showing off her smooth skin. Her shoes were thin-soled and encrusted with diamonds, making the whole outfit look super fancy.


    L was a real head-turner. In the sunlight, her skin seemed to glow. Susanne had to admit, L was stunning. But she was also insanely jealous.


    Susanne had never been jealous of anyone before. The rich kids in Greafury City were nothingpared to her, except for L. L drove her crazy with jealousy.


    Susanne stared at L, her eyes filled with a mix of envy and confusion. Why was L here? Wasn''t she supposed to be at school?


    Gregory, holding Zoe''s hand, walked over and saw Susanne eyeing the pretty girl by the fountain. He thought Susanne liked the girl''s outfit and smiled. "Susanne, do you like that outfit? No problem, I''ll get it for you." Susanne shot him a look. "It''s ugly. I don''t want it."


    Just then, Susanne noticed a handsome guy. He was the most attractive man she''d ever seen, even more so than Charley.


    She watched as Sylvester walked over to L with a bag of coins, wrapped her in his arms, and held her hand as they tossed coins into the fountain together. Then, he actually kissed L on the lips.

 Chapter 418 Kissing by the Wishing Well

    Susanne trailed behind Zoe and Gregory as they strolled into the mall. Seeing them, Susanne quickly ducked her head, her face flushing bright red. She thought to herself, ''L seems to be about my age. How can she just kiss a guy like that?'' Her heart pounded, feeling like her brain was about to short-circuit. She couldn''t resist sneaking another peek. There he was, that insanely handsome guy, holding L tight, pressing her against the edge of the wishing fountain, kissing her like there was no tomorrow. It was a kiss that could make anyone''s knees weak. And L was totally into it, holding onto him, tilting her head to kiss him back. Susanne muttered, "L is so shameless."


    Sylvester felt a creepy stare on him. While still kissing L, he nced sideways, his eyes dark and menacing, locking onto Susanne standing at the mall entrance.


    Startled by his intense gaze, Susanne quickly looked away and bolted into the mall. Once inside, she patted her chest, trying to calm down, thinking, ''That guy is so hot, but his eyes are terrifying.''


    Gregory noticed her distress. "Susanne, are you okay? Feeling sick?"


    Susanne shot him a look, disgusted by his unattractive face. "None of your business." With that, she marched further into the mall. But with every step, she couldn''t stop reying that kiss in her mind. Her face turned red again without her even realizing it.


    Back at the entrance, L pressed her tongue against Sylvester''s, then pulled back, panting, her voice soft and sweet. "Again?"


    A flicker of desire crossed Sylvester''s eyes. He wanted to tease her and said in a deep voice, "I heard couples who kiss by the wishing fountain stay together forever. Don''t you want that, baby?"


    L looked up at him, her eyes still misty from the kiss. "Then build me a big wishing fountain at home, and I''ll kiss you every day, okay?"


    Sylvester chuckled. "I''d love that."


    The mall was huge and decked out in luxury. Everything inside was high-end, international brands, the kind most people wouldn''t even think about buying because of the crazy prices.


    Sylvester led L straight to Rino Technique. Jason Cooper was already waiting upstairs, looking nervous. Sylvester was a big deal, someone the Rino Technique CEO, Goy, had personally called about, telling Jason to treat him like royalty. Jason wasn''t about to mess this up. "Sir, Miss, which phone model are you interested in?"


    L reached out to Sylvester. "Sylvester, give me your phone."


    He raised an eyebrow, handed it over, and L said to Jason, "I want the couple''s version of this phone."


    Seeing the custom-made, one-of-a-kind Rino Technique phone, Jason immediately knew who he was dealing with. This was Sylvester from the Gomez family in Central City. No wonder even Goy was scared to cross him.


    Jason''s attitude became even more respectful, apologizing, "Miss, this is a custom model, the only one in the world. What about..."


    "No couple''s version?" L looked disappointed.


    Sylvester then said, "Then have them custom-make adies'' version."


    Jason didn''t dare argue and quickly nodded. "Yes, I''ll get on it right away."


    Sylvester''s tone was firm. "You have three days."


    Jason nodded again. "Yes." He knew better than to disobey Sylvester.

 Chapter 419 Buying Things for Lela

    L, realizing the hassle of not having a phone, casually picked one up and then took Sylvester to explore the area. As they strolled around, they ended up buying a bunch of daily essentials, all matching couple items. Sylvester, with bags in both hands, looked at L with pure adoration as she wandered ahead, taking in the sights. Seeing her so happy made his heart feel like it was floating on a cloud.


    The bodyguards lurking in the shadows were taken aback by this scene and started whispering, "Sylvester''s a whole new person."


    One of them added, "Yeah, but only with L. Mess up, and you''ll see the old him real quick."


    Another nodded. "True that."


    Mildred, noticing this, gave one of the bodyguards a swift kick. "Why don''t you help Sylvester with those bags? Move it!"


    The bodyguards, not missing a beat, rushed over. Mildred grinned, relieved he didn''t have to carry anything himself this time.


    Sylvester handed all the bags to the bodyguards and sternly warned, "Handle these with care. Break anything, and you''re in for it." The bodyguards nodded eagerly, took the bags, and melted back into the crowd. Out of nowhere, Sylvester stopped and headed into a lingerie store. The saleswoman inside lit up at the sight of him. She''d never seen such a handsome guy and momentarily forgot her sales pitch. Sylvester frowned and said, "Not interested in making a sale?"


    She snapped back and eagerly started her pitch. "Sir, we have pure styles, sexy styles, petite and cute sizes, and mature and sexy ones. What are you looking for?"


    Sylvester, unfazed, asked seriously, "How''s the material?" L had sensitive skin, and only the best would do. She was picky and only wore clothes from Starlit Group. The saleswoman smiled. "You must really love your girlfriend."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow. "Why do you say that?"


    She chuckled. "Most guyse in here looking for something that just looks good. You''re the first to ask aboutfort. But don''t worry, our stuff is superfy, like wearing nothing at all. Here, feel this." She handed him a piece of fabric. "See? It''s all silk, very soft."


    Sylvester examined the fabric and smiled. "Alright, pack up your best stuff for me, every style, smallest size. Send it to this address." He grabbed a pen and wrote down the address.


    The saleswoman''s eyes widened. Dragon Manor! The fanciest ce in Greafury City.


    Meanwhile, L was eagerly eyeing a chocte bar in front of a candy store. Her eager expression made Sylvester chuckle. He walked over, wrapped an arm around her, and said, "You really are a foodie." L tilted her head and asked, "Sylvester, where did you go just now?"


    Thinking about his recent purchase, Sylvester smirked and tapped her nose. "I got you something."


    L blinked. "What did you get me?"


    Sylvester''s smile turned mischievous. "Some good stuff. You''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 174 Lelas Mother IS Floras Mother

    In another room within the presidential suite, Floray on the bed, her gaze empty and doll-like, numb and devoid of emotion or any desire for life.


    It wasn''t until L walked in that Flora''s eyes showed any sign of life.


    L approached and sat by the bed. She took Flora''s hand. "Flora."


    Flora looked deep into L''s eyes as if she was seeing through her, at someone she had kept locked away in her heart, someone she had been longing to find.


    A trace of worry tinged the rims of Flora''s eyes as she watched L.


    L knew that her own troubles would only worry Flora more, so she reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. Sylvester has captured them; they''ll receive the most gruesome punishment this world has to offer."


    It was then Flora felt at ease, sensing that the enigmatic Sylvester truly cherished her, treasuring her as one would with the finest treasure of the world.


    A faint smile yed on Flora''s lips as shey back, murmuring, "L, have I ever told you how much you remind me of someone?"


    Flora refrained from shedding tears or voicing grievances about past injustices; she bypassed the need for exnations. Instead, she maintained a gentle demeanor, confiding in L as if sharing secrets in a close and tender conversation between sisters.


    L held her hand tightly, brushing her cheek against the palm with affection.


    Flora adored how sweet and docile L was.


    "How wonderful it would be to have a sister like her," thought Flora in a moment of longing, reflecting on how much less lonely she would have felt all these years in the world.


    After a brief pause, with her lips softly pursed, Flora finally said, "You know, L, you look a lot like my mother."


    "I feel like I may never see her again," shemented, her voiceced with resignation.


    Flora was no fool; she knew her father was deceiving her. Yet, against the slimmest odds, she refused to let go of hope.


    She had tried to search, but to no avail, without a single clue. Her influence was meager; after all, she was nothing but a rather insignificant D-list celebrity.


    "It''s as if I don''t have any family left in this world."


    Flora''s father was far from what one might call a ''model dad.''


    Upon hearing this, L''s eyes reddened further. "No, you have me," she said earnestly.


    Flora cracked a smile as she took L''s words as a joke.


    "Yes, I have you," she responded, her tone affectionate yet betraying a sense of helplessness, almost as if she was humoring her. It was as though she were beginning to say her goodbyes to the world.


    Startled by the implication, Lid her head down and held onto Flora tightly, much like a child seekingfort from a mother. "Flora, my mom used to say I had a beautiful older sister," L murmured, her voice muffled with emotion. "She missed her dearly."


    Flora''s mind felt hazy, and L''s words seemed to float around without meaning. But when L mentioned her mother, Flora smiled again and gently stroked L''s soft hair. "Your mom must be a very kind woman," she said, not fully grasping the significance of L''s words.


    L blinked up at her, a mixture of purity and tenderness on her face. "My mother is your mother, Flora."

 Chapter 424 The Best Food She Had Ever Eaten Was Made by Sylvester

    After Sylvester paid and packed everything, his bodyguards came over to carry the bags. Sylvester held L''s hand as they strolled out of the mall. By the time they were done shopping, it was already afternoon.


    Next to the luxury car, Sylvester squeezed L''s hand. "Babe, where to next?"


    L turned around, touched her stomach, and gave Sylvester a pitiful look. "I''m starving." She loved food and rarely turned down anything tasty.


    First off, during her ten years in The Immortal Man, she could only drink bitter and sour medicinal juice, so she had a serious craving for good food now that she was out. Secondly, she was in a weak period and needed more calories than usual.


    Sylvester looked down at L''s pitiful face, and his heart melted. He reached out to touch her stomach, gently stroking it, and chuckled. "It''s still t. Babe, where did all the food you just ate go?" He remembered L had been munching all along the way.


    L shook her head, raised her hand to hold Sylvester''s hand on her stomach, and pouted, "I''m just hungry."


    Sylvester pinched L''s soft cheek, his eyes full of affection. "Alright, let''s get you something to eat. What do you want? I''ll have Mildred book the best restaurant in Greafury City."


    L pouted and shook her head, her eyes showing disdain. "No, I don''t want the best restaurant. You promised you''d cook for me. Are you backing out?" Her tone was full of usations.


    Sylvester rolled up his sleeves, showing off his attractive arms, pressed L''s shoulders, and leaned in slightly. "Aren''t you worried about waiting too long?" He was eager to cook for L but didn''t want her to get too hungry in the meantime. L reached out to hug Sylvester''s strong waist, snuggling into his arms like a docile kitten. "I''m not worried. I just want your cooking."


    The best food she had ever eaten was made by Sylvester, even better than what Chef James Parker made. If James knew L''s thoughts, he''d probably be pretty bummed.


    Sylvester couldn''t resist L''s pouting. He held L with one hand and got into the car. Mildred, right on cue, came over to drive.


    The bodyguards, carrying all the bags, got into their car, surrounding the lead car as they left. A fleet of luxury cars sped by, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Susanne and her group had just walked out of the mall when she saw Sylvester holding L and getting into that unique luxury car. They even had bodyguards escorting them. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. No wonder that guy had such an aristocratic vibe, like royalty, untouchable and distant. It turned out that he was from a prestigious family, but was there such a person in Greafury City?


    During the Harrison family''s peak, she had followed Antolin and Zoe to various events but had never seen such an extremely handsome man.


    ''L actually reduces herself to being someone''s mistress. She is truly shameless.'' Although Susanne thought this, she didn''t realize that her inner jealousy and greedy longing were spiraling out of control.


    The car slowly drove into Dragon Manor''s territory. The bodyguards at the gate quickly opened the heavy iron gate and watched respectfully from the side.


    The early autumn evening in Greafury City was marked by the unique sunset of Pliar Country. L leaned against the car window, looking at the bright and splendid sunset in the sky, extremely happy. She held Sylvester''s hand and pointed at the sunset. "Sylvester, look." The sunset was really beautiful!


    The Holy Light Tribe was also blessed with such beautiful sunsets. Amanda and rence would lead the tribe members to the beach for a bonfire party after a busy day. During that time, the distant sky seemed to be aze, breathtakingly beautiful.

 Chapter 427 Only Your Mother in His Eyes, Only Sylvester in Lelas

    L put down her phone, shed a smile at James and the others, and then headed into the kitchen.


    She spotted Sylvester, tall and dressed in light-colored loungewear with an apron, washing a fish that was already cleaned in the sink. A sharp knife was stuck in the cutting board nearby.


    The noise from earlier must havee from here.


    L walked over and hugged Sylvester from behind, resting her head on his back.


    This was the second time she had hugged him in the kitchen.


    His broad back made her feel safe.


    But unlikest time, Sylvester gently pushed her away. "Sweetie, go wait outside. It smells too bloody in here."


    He didn''t want her to be around the blood.


    She didn''t want to leave, still hugging him from behind. She turned her head slightly to watch him skillfully handle the fish.


    She used to think he could only cook simple dishes, but she was surprised to see him so good at cookingplex ones.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Sylvester, how did you learn to cook this dish?"


    He cleaned the fish, then marinated it to get rid of the fishy smell.


    Hearing her question, he seemed to reminisce and then casually said, "My dad liked to eat it."


    This was the first time he had voluntarily mentioned his father to her.


    She blinked, let go of his waist, and walked to the counter, looking at him sideways. "Your... father?"


    He poured oil into the pan to heat it up, washed his hands, and then started cutting tomatoes. All his movements were skillful.


    "Yeah. Before I was seven, they were both still around. My mom fell into aa after giving birth to Charley. My dad took care of her, not eating or drinking. But he liked this dish, so I made it for him." He seemed to be just telling a story, never mentioning his feelings for his parents.


    She smiled, knowing he might not express himself well, and continued, "He must have really liked it."


    She knew his cooking skills, and since Sylvester was his child, his father should have liked it even more.


    He picked up a piece of tomato and brought it to L''s lips. She took a bite and ate it with relish.


    He smiled with satisfaction, curling his lips as he calmly said, "No, he never ate the fish I cooked."


    "Why?" She looked up at him, puzzled.


    He looked down, gazing at L tenderly, and tapped her nose. "He''s not like you. You eat everything, never picky, easy to care for."


    She wasn''t easy to care for.


    It was just because it was Sylvester.


    He could take care of her, and she was willing to let him.


    "Alright, go wait outside," he said softly.


    She took another piece of tomato and put it in her mouth, chewing. "Didn''t he like that dish? Why didn''t he eat it?"


    He pinched her cheek, leaned closer to her, and said with utmost patience and gentleness, "Sweetheart, why do you have so many questions?"


    Seeing her still staring at him, he had no choice but to simply exin, "He only liked the way my mom cooked it. His eyes were only for her."


    So that was what Charley meant. Sylvester had to act like an adult from a young age because he didn''t have his parents'' care and protection; he had to rely on himself for everything. But she really couldn''t understand his father''s actions.


    "Sylvester, even if he didn''t eat it, you still cooked it, right?" she pressed.


    "Yeah, because he was my dad," he responded.


    Sylvester also needed warmth and love.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t bear to think further. She threw herself into Sylvester''s arms, looked up, and kissed the corner of his lips, saying sweetly, "If he didn''t eat it, I will." His eyes were only for your mother, and L''s eyes were only for Sylvester!

 Chapter 179 How did Flora turn into Sylvester?

    In Greafury, nestled within the grandeur of Dragon Manor, L had been less sensitive these past few days thanks to Flora''spany. Her mind had seamlessly epted that this was Sylvester''s turf and with Flora by her side, no one dared


    touch


    her.


    As a result, she''d been sleeping like a log.


    Lying in bed, L shifted and snuggled into the arms of the person beside her. Still groggy from sleep, she hugged them, her whole body nestling into their embrace, her cheek rubbing against their chest.


    Since childhood, L adored cuddles from her dad, kisses from her mom, and be the center of admiration. She was the cherished princess of the forestmunity, blessed with delicate features and a sweet disposition, doted upon by all her kin.


    Her family was willing to indulge her every whim.


    Even after the inhumane torture in theb from the tender age of three, and after she found the light, L still couldn''t deny her nature. She never lost herself. She was, and always would be, the forest''s little princess.


    A bit dazed, L didn''t immediately notice the difference in the chest shey upon.


    Sylvester, finally pleased, had a smile tugging at his lips. This was the first time L had hugged him in three days.


    But his happiness disappeared when he heard L murmur Flora''s name.


    Disappointment fell upon him.


    He rose, inadvertently lifting L along with him. Grasping under her arm, he hoisted her up, gazing at her sleepy eyes. Sylvester didn''t hesitate to kiss her lips.


    He wanted to make amends.


    L gazed up, passively epting his fervent, dominating kiss. The intensity left her gasping for air, and as L''s eyes slowly opened, she looked at him in bewilderment. " Sylvester? Where''s Flora?"


    Jealousy intensified within Sylvester.


    For three days, he had exchanged only a few words with L, while Flora had monopolized her the rest of the time.


    He knew L felt sympathy for Flora, but this wasn''t enough reason to neglect him.


    Realizing Sylvester''s jealousy, L could only hold him close to soothe his frustration.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, desire glinting in his amber eyes mixed with a dash of smugness. It seemed L''s heart and vision were still rightly centered on him. This realization brought him immense satisfaction.


    With a sigh, Sylvester wrapped his arms around L, carefully supporting her head with his left hand as he pressed her against the windowsill.


    The gentle breeze of a summer morning seeped in, causing the sheer white curtains on the bay window to dance lightly. Sunlight bathed the couple, lending a mysterious,zy charm to the scene, like a painting of a handsome man and a beautiful woman that started to please the eye.


    Sylvester looked down to see a frown on L''s face, tinged with embarrassment.


    A proud grin spread across his handsome features. He gently touched her head and cooed, "Baby, are you already done with cuddles?"


    L shook her head and looked up at Sylvester with cheeks blushing red. Then, she leaned in for an embrace.


    With a bear hug, Sylvester lifted her, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her chin on his broad shoulder.


    As they reached the ground floor, L nced around.


    No sign of Flora.


    She struggled to get down, and Sylvester, unable to resist her, reluctantly let her go.

 Chapter 181 Social Media Explosion

    Sylvester Gomez was in the midst of spoon-feeding L porridge when the news broke. L, in response, swiftly pushed Sylvester''s hand away and wrestled herself off hisp. Sylvester had an inkling that this situation was about to take a turn for the worse.


    He spun around to confront the servant who had switched on the television, his voice a harsh bark, "Who gave you permission to turn on the TV? Shut it off."


    The servant recoiled at his outburst and stammered, "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to."


    She felt unjustly used. It was a daily routine for the master to watch the financial news live stream at this hour, and the on-duty servant was expected to turn on the TV.


    This was the norm, and no one had ever been reprimanded for it before. She was at a loss as to why the master was so irate this time.


    Just as she was about toply with his order and turn off the TV, L snatched the remote control from her hand, refusing to let her switch it off.


    Witnessing L''s agitation, Sylvester felt a weight settle in his heart. Who could be so thoughtless as to provoke this reaction?


    Good, he thought.


    He was eager to see who had the audacity to be so reckless.


    L positioned herself in front of the couch, her gaze riveted on the TV screen.


    The host of the entertainment news channel prattled on, even disying a blurred photograph deemed potentially inappropriate for viewers.


    L''s lips thinned, her eyes reddening as she swiftly reached for her phone.


    By this point, the inte was already in an uproar.


    Flora Harrison, although not an A-list celebrity, was known for her attractive looks and the innocent, demure image she had cultivated since her debut. Despite her minor celebrity status, she had amassed a significant fan base. Aside from a few industry insiders, the public viewed her as a beloved national figure. The older generations admired her for her good looks, impressive acting skills, and roles in popr TV shows.


    But now, this very person was embroiled in a scandalous controversy.


    Even the most reputable television stations were openly naming and criticizing her.


    This was bound to be a devastating blow to her reputation.


    L''s grip on the remote tightened before she tossed it aside and bolted upstairs.


    Her phone was upstairs.


    L unlocked her phone and began scrolling through the inte. The TV was one thing, but online, the situation was entirely different.


    In this era of inte freedom, where there were nows to prevent it, anyone could be a keyboard warrior.


    #FloraHarrison A once chaste and pure woman bes a woman of passion#Trending


    #National BigSister having fun in the casinos, deceiving the public''s emotions#Trending


    #Heard Flora Harrison''s opportunities alle from using her body#Trending


    #Formerly a chaste and pure woman, now a fallen woman, the perception is horrible#Trending


    The scandalous news had virtually taken over the entire trending search engine, spreading like wildfire. People were starting threads, hurling insults, and stirring up discussions. Some added fuel to the fire with their mockery and sarcasm. Despite Flora Harrison''s loyal fans attempting to defend her in thement sections, their efforts were nearly drowned out by the overwhelming criticism.


    As time passed, inte sleuths began unearthing more information, brazenly revealing supposed truths about Flora Harrison''s affairs. Trolls, delighting in the chaos, piled on even cruder insults.


    "I''m gonna hurl... Never thought Flora Harrison would be like that. Makes me sick," onementer posted.


    "Does she even have any entertainment industry connections? How could she climb thedder of sess without some dirty tricks? Who would believe otherwise?" another spected.


    "Hey, no need to be harsh," someone else chimed in. "There are still people in Hollywood who maintain their integrity. Seems to me like Flora Harrison got herself into this mess."


    "Some folks just look for shortcuts, not realizing that such paths often lead to ruin. Today''s stars can''t hold a candle to the veteran actors of the past."

 Chapter 182 The X Spirits Rally in Defense

    The statements, devoid of explicit insults yetden with moral superioity, resonated with a conviction that surpassed mere vulgar outbursts. It was as though everyone had ascended to the pinnacle of morality, their fingers pointed usingly at Flora Harrison.


    Within mere moments, a deluge of allegations inundated the public sphere, brandishing seemingly irrefutable evidence of her controversial past. These ounts traced her journey from high school to her rise in Hollywood, spotlighting a history riddled with contentious actions.


    A surge of paidmenters soon infiltrated the narrative, setting the tone and swaying public opinion. Some even masqueraded as Flora Harrison''s former ssmates, sharing scandalous anecdotes from her school days.


    In response, Flora Harrison''s agent entered the fray, her stance a blend of defense and a desperate attempt to distance herself from the escting situation. She expressed regret over Flora''s disregard for her guidance, choosing shortcuts over a well-nned career, and her audaciousworking in bars, seemingly ignoring the agent''s advice.


    L, her eyes brimming with tears, watched as thements piled up. It couldn''t be true; this wasn''t the Flora Harrison she knew. Her sister was being framed and made a scapegoat. She had always been a victim.


    In a desperate bid to counter the prevailing narrative, L fired up herputer andunched an offensive against the malicious posts, deleting each one as it surfaced. However, she was a lone warrior against a tidal wave of national opinion - her efforts were not enough.


    In a state of panic, L reached out to Lily, affectionately known within their circle as the spirit. Receiving an immediate response from Lady Phoenix, she hastily sent messages to their group, pleading for reinforcements. Dragon, Lizard, and Turd received her messages and collectively tagged Lady Phoenix in their group chat, seeking rification on the unfolding situation.


    Lily, the spirit, unleashed a torrent of expletives, "Stop questioning and start controlling the public narrative immediately."


    Dragon, who was on a mission in a Floridian town, received Lady Phoenix''s directive. He quickly grabbed hisptop and sought refuge in a restroom. Thanks to years ofmunication infrastructure development in Florida, he was able to connect to the inte without any issues.


    However, the dpidated restroom reeked, threatening to shatter Dragon''sposure. It was the only nearby shelter he could find.


    Despite the girl in question not being his type, Dragon decided to lend a hand, considering Lady Phoenix''s formidable reputation and their shared allegiance to the same crew.


    But the moment he opened hisptop and essed the online domestic situation, he was taken aback. It was, without a doubt, the most explosive entertainment scandal he had witnessed in recent years.


    He couldn''t fathom why Lady Phoenix wanted to suppress this news, but hemitted to doing his best.


    Suddenly, all four heavyweights of The X Spirits organization were engaged in managing thements. But it was an overwhelming task; no sooner did they delete a batch ofments than another appeared. They even began writing programs to permanently eradicate thements. However, they weren''t the only hackers in the world. From all corners of the globe, others were thwarting their efforts.


    Five minutes passed, and within the borders of Pliar country, over a hundred thousand mobile phones and eighty thousandputers were rendered useless.


    Some were perplexed, while others concocted conspiracy theories, suspecting it was Flora Harrison''s desperate iling.


    "Dude, my phone''s trashed!" Comment threads were flooded with simr affirmations.


    "Could this be Flora Harrison''s doing? Hiring hackers to manage the situation?"


    "It has to be. She''s now public enemy number one, who else would want to help her? That''s digging her own grave."


    "Flora Harrison, you''re a blight on society, a toxic influence on the younger generation. Just disappear already, and stop hiring hackers. Bet I could photoshop you into oblivion."


    "If she can hire help, why can''t we?"


    Indeed, some began cing international orders. Cosmo Coleman had not anticipated the issue escting to such a magnitude. His initial n was to invest a million dors in private detectives to stage a spectacle of unmasking the person behind it all.

 Chapter 187 The Precarious Balance of Floras Life

    Beneath the towering edifice of Ster Entertainment, a hushed crowd bore witness to the spectacle of Cosmo Coleman''s departure. Escorted by burly bodyguards, Cosmo''s hair was a wild tangle, his appearance as disheveled as his state of mind.


    Mildred Gomez emerged from the front entrance, her voice cutting through the stunned silence. "See to the surveince," shemanded her subordinates. With her orders issued, she fell into step behind Sylvester Gomez and L, their departure as abrupt as their confrontation.


    Cosmo Coleman, confronted by the intimidating line of sleek cars parked at the entrance, was consumed by fear. His hands braced against the car door, he pleaded, his voice trembling, "Miss, sir, I''m certain I''ve done nothing to offend you." L, her patience worn thin, responded with a swift kick that sent Cosmo sprawling into the car.


    Once inside, L seized Cosmo by the hair, forcing him to meet her gaze. "Where does Flora Harrison live?" she demanded. The realization dawned on Cosmo; these people knew Flora Harrison.


    His eyes widened in suspicion, "Who are you exactly? What business do you have with Flora Harrison?"


    L''s patience was at its breaking point. She tightened her grip on Cosmo''s hair, "Tell me where she lives, now!" With no other option, Cosmo stammered out an address.


    ...


    At the Peaceful Stay Hotel, L stepped out of the car, her gaze sweeping over the hotel sign. It wasn''t the epitome of luxury, but it was a respectable establishment. Guided by the address Cosmo had provided, she ventured inside. Upon inquiry at the front desk, they discovered that Flora Harrison was staying in room 1802, located on the topmost floor. Without further dy, they ascended to the suite.


    L knocked on the door of the room, but her knocks echoed unanswered. A sense of dread crept into her heart. Theck of response to both phone calls and knocks at the door sparked a fear that Flora might have taken a drastic step. Sylvester Gomez, sensing her fear, reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." He gently pulled L behind him, drawing a gun with his free hand. A single shot shattered the lock, and the door swung open.


    L rushed inside. The living room was tidy, a limited-edition purse belonging to Flora Harrison perched on the sofa. The half-drawn curtains allowed the shifting light to y across the room. However, the room was empty. L''s gaze fell upon the shoe rack near the entrance - the high heels were the same pair her sister had worn from Dragon Manor.


    Her sister had returned here, alone and isted. L''s fists clenched in resolve as she searched the remaining rooms, each one as empty as thest. As she neared the bathroom, a heavy scent of blood hung in the air, turning her blood cold. Her face drained of color, L held up a hand to stop Sylvester Gomez. "Don''t, Sylvester, don''t go in there." With a deep breath, she pushed open the bathroom door.


    ...


    Inside the bathroom, Flora Harrisony submerged in a bathtub filled to the brim. d in a pure white dress, her hair fanned out around her, she was a tragic figure. Her eyes were tightly shut, her chest still. Her left wrist, marred by a deep cut, rested on the edge of the tub. The warm crimson blood flowed freely, pooling into the drain.


    The sight was enough to make L''s head spin. "Sister," she cried out, her voice choked with pain. She rushed to Flora''s side, pressing on her wrist in a futile attempt to stem the flow of blood.


    The bleeding wouldn''t stop. Frantically, L felt for Flora''s pulse on her right hand. It was there, but frighteningly weak.


    "Sylvester Gomez, Sylvester Gomez..." L''s voice was desperate as she called out to him.


    Sylvester Gomez, having anticipated the grim scene, rushed in with a medical kit. Flora Harrison, an actress known for her action scenes, often sustained injuries, hence the presence of a medical kit in her hotel room.


    The sight of the blood-soaked bathroom drained the color from Sylvester''s face. He knelt beside L, "Kid, we need to call a doctor."


    L clutched Sylvester''s hand, "No, we can''t let anyone know about this." In that moment, Sylvester Gomez was the only person she trusted.

 Chapter 192 The Stewart Familys Domain? Not for Long

    As dusk surrendered to the night, the Stewart family''s courtyard was awash with light, dispelling the encroaching darkness.


    The Stewart family was in the throes of a jubnt celebration, their ancestral home echoing withughter and the clinking of sses. They were toasting to their recent victory, having secured a coveted project from the Sylvesters. The atmosphere was electric, charged with the thrill of their triumph.


    At the helm of the Stewart family was Jyri Stewart, Victor''s father. His strategic acumen had propelled the family''s fortunes, outmaneuvering several formidablepetitors to clinch the Sylvester''s tender.


    The patriarch of the Stewart family, now advanced in years, had gradually ceded control to his eldest son, his chest swelling with pride at his progeny''s aplishments.


    Despite the undercurrent of discontent among some family members, none could dispute Jyri''s supremacy. Their envy was concealed behind strained smiles, their begrudging admiration for the elder brother undeniable.


    At this family gathering, the Stewarts had extended an invitation to only one outsider - Reese Jenkins. The Jenkins, like the Stewarts, were a prominent family in Central City, and Reese, their prized daughter, was treated with the utmost respect. The Stewarts were keen on forging a powerful alliance with the Jenkins family.


    As the evening progressed, Victor, too, raised his ss in toast, his hand entwined with Reese''s, exchanging cordial words with the elders.


    "When can we expect the announcement of Victor and Reese''s engagement?" inquired a rtive from a distant branch of the Stewart family.


    Jyri Stewart responded with a genial smile, "That''s for Reese to decide, whether she wishes to be a part of the Stewart family." Reese, a college junior, blushed at his words, retorting yfully, "Uncle, you''re teasing me again."


    Laughter rippled through the room, painting a picture of familial harmony.


    ...


    Outside the Stewart mansion, a fleet of ominous ck cars lined the driveway. From them, Sylvester''s bodyguards - highly trained operatives from the Ironfist Holding Center - disembarked, advancing towards the Stewart''s front gate with practiced ease.


    The Stewart family''s security personnel, sensing the brewing storm, moved to intercept them, but they were woefully outmatched by Sylvester''s elite team.


    "Who are you? Do you realize you''re trespassing on Stewart property?" they challenged.


    Emerging from one of the cars, L cradled an urn, her slender figure entuated by a ck dress. A white velvet flower adorned her ear, a stark contrast to her icy gaze. Her eyes, tinged red at the corners, radiated an unspoken warning - ''Cross me at your own peril.''


    Her presence was a paradox, a blend of innocence and allure, yet she wore it with an effortless grace.


    "Stewart property?" L scoffed, "Not for long."


    Inside the car, Mildred Gomez turned to Sylvester Gomez, "Sir, aren''t you joining her?"


    What if things spiraled out of control?


    He had witnessed L''s ruthless streak at the casino, where she had taken down some formidable opponents. The scene had been grisly and explosive.


    Once, he might have been concerned for the Stewarts; now, he could only silentlyment their impending fate.


    Sylvester remained in the back seat, his amber eyes calm as he watched L disappear into the mansion. His voice, deep and resonant, broke the silence, "She needs to vent. Let her. Follow her, and if L suffers even a scratch, don''t bother staying in my employ."


    Mildred acknowledged the instruction hastily.


    Sylvester had his reasons for staying behind.


    Ever since their return from the casino, he had admonished L, forbidding her from resorting to violence. That was his domain, not hers, and she had promised to abide by his rules.


    If he apanied her, he feared it would restrain her.


    But today was different; he was granting her a free pass.


    One team of bodyguards subdued the Stewart security, while another trailed L, led by Mildred Gomez...

 Chapter 198 Both a Warning and a Reprimand

    Mr. Jenkins Senior saw the name and quickly patted his precious granddaughter Reese Jenkins, who was lying on hisp. "Sweetie, wake up. I need to take a call." Reese Jenkins didn''t understand why, but despite her princess-like arrogance, she was extremely polite. She stood up, wiped away her tears, and sat next to her mother. Mr. Jenkins Senior went to his study and quickly answered the call with a trembling voice, "Miss."


    L, the chief female disciple of the divine doctor Valley.


    The Jenkins family had been poisoned years ago, resulting in the deteriorating health of all its members. Despite seeking medical help in various hospitals, including gastricvage and detoxification, their condition only worsened. Desperate, the Jenkins family paid arge sum of money to beg for help from the Valley''s master.


    Every year, the divine doctor Valley only gave out no more than twenty keepsakes. Only those who possessed this keepsake could pay arge amount and get a chance to be saved. Initially, the Jenkins family had lost hope, but they were unwilling to ept their fate. With all their remaining strength, they came to seek help at the foot of Silvercrest.


    Inside the divine doctor Valley, there were countless mechanisms and traps. One wrong step could mean certain death.


    Unexpectedly, L took pity on them and sent someone from the divine doctor Valley to lead them inside, saving the lives of dozens of members of the Jenkins family.


    Until now, the Jenkins family remained grateful. If it weren''t for L from the divine doctor Valley, they would have already been wiped out.


    Despite several years having passed, Mr. Jenkins Senior still remembered the magnificent appearance of the master of the divine doctor Valley, and the skilled acupuncture techniques of L. However, Mr. Jenkins Senior was unaware that L was merely practicing her skills at the time.


    But the Jenkins family were grateful and remembered this favor for a lifetime.


    The Jenkins family had been following the master of divine doctor Valley since then.


    "Mr. Jenkins, how have you been in recent years?" L''s voice, though still somewhat immature, had maturedpared to before and had lost the haughty arrogance of her childhood.


    Mr. Jenkins Senior was taken aback and quickly replied, "Very well, everything is good. How is the Master of divine doctor Valley doing?"


    L did not answer this question but got straight to the point. "I want to make a move against the Stewart family. The Jenkins family ought to stay neutral."


    It was both a warning and a reprimand.


    When Lid eyes on Reese Jenkins for the first time, she recognized her immediately. However, Reese Jenkins was unconscious at the time, along with most members of the Jenkins family. After they had recovered, she did not appear again. Aside from Mr. Jenkins Senior, there were only a few among the younger generation of the Jenkins family who could recognize her.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Jenkins Senior''s face darkened.


    The fact that the Stewart family had not only offended him but also dared to offend the young master from the Jenkins family, whom they had valued a lot, was truly courting death.


    In the Jenkins family mansion,


    Mrs. Stewart had already arrived by carriage and was being led in by the butler.


    Reese Jenkins was sitting beside her mother, with Mr. Jenkinsforting their daughter by her side.


    As soon as Mrs. Stewart entered, all eyes turned towards her.


    Reese Jenkins pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Mrs. Jenkins looked at Mrs. Stewart indifferently. "Mrs. Stewart, why have youe sote?"


    Upon entering, Mrs. Stewart immediately lowered her status and apanied her words with a smile. "Reese, brother Jenkins, to be honest, I came here to exin. Reese, Victor couldn''t possibly have done such a thing. You''ve known him since childhood, don''t you know his character? Victor was always good-looking and had countless girls chasing after him, but he never even nced at another woman."


    Mrs. Stewart knew that Reese Jenkins was the favorite daughter of the Jenkins family and if she wanted to make a breakthrough, she could only target Reese Jenkins. Moreover, Reese Jenkins was only a junior in college, young and easy to manipte.


    It would definitely work to arouse her feelings.

 Chapter 203 Husband Andand Wife

    "Good morning, baby," he said.


    After saying these words, Sylvester got up and went into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Under the showerhead, he let the cool cold water wash over his body, his stern face stern, his amber eyes shimmering with a strange light.


    Last night, the little thing truly belonged to him.


    HoweverBut now, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or feeling uneasy.


    He felt conflicted with the His feelings wereplicated feelings swirling within him.


    He never expected to obtain her in this way,.


    Itit was extremely absurdridiculous.


    Sylvester clenched his fist and threw a punch at the water column, fiercely hitting the wall. Small cracks appeared on the wall, and soon, the shattered marble surface of the wall fell down, turning into dust. ''The Immortal Man, well done.'' he med in his thoughts.


    L woke up, with the light piercing her eyes, forcing her to close them.


    Lifting her smooth hand, she covered themher eyes, immersing herself in memories.


    Last night, shepletely belonged in union with to Sylvester.


    So, this was how it should be.


    L couldn''t help but blush.


    But why wasn''t he willing before to be with her like this?


    Why did he persistently search for the Divine Doctor?


    What was he really truly up to?


    Sylvester must be hiding some secrets from her.


    L regained her senses and moved her body, feeling a strong soreness throughout. Her private area felt as if it had been torn apart, but she could still bear it.


    She couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Ever since her body underwent the demonic experiment of The Immortal Man''s demonic experiment, she wouldn''t usually wouldn''t feel pain unless she was cut open or broken into pieces.


    However, this time...


    L took a deep breath and promptly climbed out of bed. However, as soon as she stood up, her legs weakened, and she fell to the ground.


    As Just as L thought she was about to hit the ground, a hand reached out.


    Still feeling dizzyIn the midst of dizziness, Sylvester caught embraced L in his embrace.


    HisSylvester''s heart pounded, and his tone was urgent, he asked,. "Little one, what happened to you?"


    He was afraid that L''s mutationst night would cause further changes in her body.


    L pursed her lips and rested her chin on his shoulder, sounding weak, "It hurts."


    Sylvester held her and started walking towards the divine doctor valley.


    Since there was no divine doctor, the old folks at the divine doctor valley probably surely knew something was going on.


    Now, the little one''s body seemed to be was deteriorating day by day. If she did die really died before him, he didn''t know how he would face the fact situation if it happenedat that time. He probably would destroy everything. At this moment, Lughed softly, her voice like tinkling silver bells. "Silly, Sylvester is silly."


    Sylvester''s footsteps slowly halted.


    L said, "Sylvester forgot what he did to mest night, didn''t he?"


    With that, L bit Sylvester''s ear and spoke gently, "It hurts there."


    Sylvester immediately understood. Indeed Last night, he did lose controlst night.


    Sylvester He raised his hand to gently stroke L''s back and helped her sit on the bed. His chin rested against her head, his voice deep said, . "L, I''m sorry, I..."


    L looked up and put her finger on Sylvester''s sexy thin lips. Her enchanting silver-gray eyes stared at him as she said, "Why are you apologizingapologize? Sylvester, you said that in a marriage, the bodies are connected." "I remember every word Sylvester you said to me.


    "Since that''s the case, Sylvester, you''re not allowed to apologize. Unless, deep down, you don''t consider L your wife."


    Sylvester looked at L, and his previously unhappy mood suddenly dissipated. He raised his hand to tilt L''s chin. "Marriage? Little one, are you implying something to me?" he questioned. Did she want him to marry her?

 Chapter 209 Everyone Likes Them

    Sylvester ignored the others and led L straight to the restaurant. Nothing was more important than having a proper meal.


    The Stewart family, seeing that nobody paid them any attention, remained silent and didn''t dare to talk or move.


    The table in the restaurant was filled with food that was good for L''s health.


    L even saw ingredients that could relieve pain and enrich the blood.


    She looked at Sylvester, who was pouring soup for her.


    Sylvester noticed L''s gaze and smiled, saying, "Be good. You were exhaustedst night, so you need to have some nutrient food to help you be at your best." Thinking of their crazy night, L blushed and whispered, "Did you order this?"


    Sylvester leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, "I gave the order early this morning, sweetheart. Eat a little more and take good care of yourself, or else you can''t be at your best when we do it again in the future, right?" Last night, L fainted in the end.


    L took a deep breath and clenched her small fist, hitting his chest. "Humph! That is not the reason. Instead, it''s all because of you..."


    L cried and told Sylvester to stopst night, but Sylvester ignored her, which led to the embarrassmentter.


    Sylvester also realized his crazinessst night and chuckled, lifting his hand to pinch L''s face. He said righteously, "You areining, huh? Alright, I get it. I will pay more attention in the future. Be good and have some food." After saying that, he scooped a spoonful of soup and personally fed it to her with gentleness and care.


    L cast a re at Sylvester when she saw the yful smile on his lips. She then forcefully drank the soup as if she was venting her dissatisfaction. Sylvester seemed to be unaware of that. He smiled and kissed the corner of her lips as a slight praise. "Good girl."


    "


    ...


    On the sofa in the living room, Elvis nced at the lovey-dovey scene in the restaurant and then told Richael about what he had seen that morning. Richael asked with interest, "Honey, are you telling the truth?"


    The corner of Elvis''s lips twitched when he noticed the excitement glimmering in Richael''s eyes. "Honey, this... this is improper."


    Richael raised an eyebrow, saying, "Why?"


    Elvis said, "How old is L? But Sylvester had..."


    Richael disagreed with that. "You''re being conservative. Sylvester likes L, and L likes Sylvester. Both of them are adults. Why can''t they be together?" "But..."


    "Stop," Richael interrupted Elvis, her tone growing more and more excited. "And besides, they are both good-looking. I haven''t seen anyone more handsome than Sylvester or more beautiful than L. If they have children in the future, they will be even more attractive."


    Richael immersed herself in her fantasy, her voice growing louder. "If L has a baby, maybe they can be friends with my baby. They''ll be rtives and friends. That is great, isn''t it, honey?"


    After speaking, she even patted her belly.


    Upon hearing that, Elvis suddenly understood. "Yes, that would be great."


    Richael smiled and said, "Exactly. And you know L is young. After she marries Sylvester and is in her twenties, she can have a baby again. L can recover from delivery soon. She can still be friends with her children and y together. That is great."


    The members of the Stewart family who heard those words were shocked.


    ''Is it true that the girl isn''t a kept girl, but Master Sylvester''s fianc¨¦e?


    ''So, wasst night''s confrontation really sponsored by the Sylvesters?''


    They felt that they were done for.


    The Stewart family really couldn''t get rid of the trouble they caused this time.


    They felt desperate as if they had been cheated by fate.

 Chapter 216 An Unreal Place

    However, the man couldn''t answer her at all.


    Ashlee''s slender hand gently caressed Malcolm''s face as if she were stroking the best jade in the world. Her eyes were filled with affection. "Will you... hate me? Well, whether you hate me or not, they are all going to die. Ha-ha..." she said, menacingly.


    With that, Ashlee leaned down and kissed Malcolm''s lips, her eyes filled with madness...


    ...


    Silvercrest''s total area was over 200,000 square miles. It was home to flocks of birds and wildlife, abundant in natural resources, and diverse inndscapes.


    The ce where the Divine Doctor used to live was in the narrowest part of the valley. Throughout the year, it was covered by silver snow and mist. It was seen as the god''s masterpiece.


    People there practiced medicine. Although it was remote, the medicine, especially traditional medicine made with herbs there, could be seen in the whole Pliar country. It was a hidden treasure for the Pliar country. It was protected and kept as a secret. Therefore, many modern people were unaware of its existence.


    To protect the valley, numerous mechanisms and traps were set up around Silvercrest to prevent unauthorized entry by those with ulterior motives. Even so, many people still wanted to break in secretly, and many of them died there. No one would have been able to freely enter and exit the valley unless he had someone from the valley to lead him.


    There was only one direct route in and out of the valley, with multiple diversion routes along the way to confuse outsiders. If one weren''t a person from the valley, he would never find the right path.


    The talented individuals who lived in the valley rarely left, and even those from the valley might not have been able to find the right route.


    It was incredibly dangerous...


    At the foot of the mountain, a row of military off-road vehicles parked at the entrance of the mountain range.


    Before they arrived, L had already told Sylvester that the roads there were rough and regr vehicles couldn''t pass. However, Sylvester didn''t want to burden L, so he arranged for military off-road vehicles to be brought from the Ironfist Holding Center.


    There were few people in their group, and each one was extremely skilled.


    Trenton, dressed in camouge, took off his sunsses and looked at the towering mountains with deep eyes. He furrowed his handsome brows and said, "Mr. Gomez, are we really going in?"


    The power of nature was something that ordinary humans couldn''t contend with. He couldn''t guarantee that nothing would go wrong if they entered like this.


    Trenton knew that Sylvester had a disease, but he didn''t think it was a hereditary disease in his family.


    Trenton''s grandfather used to be a close subordinate of Sylvester''s grandfather. After Sylvester''s grandfather passed away, Ironfist Holding Center was given to Sylvester.


    Sylvester, however, was not interested in managing it, so he handed it over to the descendants of the Szar family.


    Before Sylvester got lost when he was seven years old, he stayed at Ironfist Holding Center for a while and trained with Trenton. During one training session, Sylvester fell ill, and Trenton only then learned that Sylvester had a disease. Later, he learned that Sylvester still hadn''t gotten rid of it.


    Sylvester led L to Trenton''s side, wearing sunsses and revealing a smooth jawline as he looked up with admiration. He wore a dark windbreaker, and the blowing wind in the valley caused his coat to flutter, making him look like a warrior... It attracted L''s attention.


    L stood beside them, looking up at the man in front of her with undisguised admiration.


    "Yes," he replied. Sylvester''s voice was clear and concise, leaving no room for discussion.


    Trenton''s eyes grew more puzzled. "But Mr. Gomez, does the ce you mentioned really exist in the world?"


    Trenton felt it was so unreal to him.

 Chapter 221 A Capricious Man

    As L continued to pass the juice of the herbs into Sylvester''s mouth, she raised her right hand. She passed her palm over Sylvester''s back. In a moment when Sylvester wasn''t paying attention, she quickly pulled out the fragment in his back with force.


    Blood immediately spurted out, sttering onto the tree trunk, L''s fair face, and her hand...


    Trenton and Mildred watched this scene, their hearts filled with distress.


    "Hum," Sylvester groaned in pain.


    L, full of distress, left his lips and ced the herbal residue on the wound on Sylvester''s back. She then pressed it down.


    Sylvester leaned against L, his handsome face covered in fine sweat.


    L felt extreme distress. She held Sylvester in her arms with her left hand while pressing down on the wound with her right hand.


    Seeing that blood was still flowing, L hurriedly called out, "Mildred, bring the remaining herbs over here."


    Mildred didn''t dare dy and quickly handed over the herbal medicine. L stuffed the herbs in her mouth with force, chewed them into pieces, and pressed them onto Sylvester''s wound. Sylvester trembled in her arms. L lowered her head and kissed Sylvester''s smooth forehead, saying, "Sylvester, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    She said before that she would protect Sylvester.


    Even death could not snatch him away from her.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, and a hint of happiness shed in his eyes, but he pretended to be in pain, saying, "It hurts, honey. Hold me tighter."


    As expected, L tightened her embrace on Sylvester, leaning her cheek against his forehead. Her silver eyes gradually filled with moisture.


    Mildred was initially scared, but even he understood Sylvester was ying a little trick again.


    Sylvester had a hard time in the past, whichsted almost for tens of years. He suffered a lot of injuries during that period. Therefore, this small wound was nothing to him. But now...


    Mildred thought, ''Ah! He is truly unpredictable. Only L would believe it.''


    Trenton had never seen Sylvester like this before. He was shocked and gaped at Sylvester. He then turned to Mildred. Seeing the weird look in Mildred''s eyes, he knew everything. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He thought, ''So this is what Mr. Gomez is like.''


    The herb did stop the bleeding effectively. L could already feel that Sylvester''s back was no longer bleeding, so she slowly released him.


    But Sylvester still didn''t want to leave her. He even used force with his left hand, holding her tightly.


    Her embrace was so soft that he didn''t want to leave.


    Of course, L had no idea what Sylvester was thinking, so she whispered, "Sylvester, release your hand a bit. I will bandage your wound for you." Only then did Sylvester open his eyes. He pressed his forehead against L''s and said, "L."


    L coaxed, "Be good. I will bandage your wound for you."


    Sylvester felt pleased in his heart. He moved away a little from L, rested his head on her shoulder, and wrapped his hands around her slender waist. "But I can''t move my hands. What if I can''t take off my clothes?" Sylvester asked, acting spoiled.


    Trenton volunteered to help, and said, "Mr. Gomez, let me do it for you."


    Sylvester was a tall man, so Trenton thought that L might not be able to handle it all by herself.


    As soon as Trenton finished speaking, he received a sharp warning look from Sylvester.


    Trenton immediately stopped talking.


    L knew Sylvester would not ept anyone''s touch except hers.


    She didn''t agree either. "It''s okay. I can do it," she told Trenton.


    After saying that, she gently patted Sylvester''s back. "Sylvester, I can gently take off your clothes. Can you cooperate with me?" she asked, gently. Sylvester smirked and responded with a "yes."


    He could move his right arm, so L started by removing his clothes from his right hand.


    She took off his overcoat and then the ck shirt inside.


    Her delicate fingers slowly unbuttoned the buttons one by one from the cor.


    Sylvester looked down with his deep enchanting eyes. He swallowed...

 Chapter 229 The Film Queen Lela

    "L?" Martin asked, puzzled, wondering who owned the name.


    L held onto Sylvester''s hand and looked at Martin. "Mr. Lambert, doesn''t my new name sound nice?" she asked.


    Upon hearing that, Martin''s fiery temper surged once again. He pointed at Sylvester, unable to contain his anger. "Is it you who gave her this new name? You are shameless," he used. Sylvester smirked, holding onto L''s soft body, exuding a hint of arrogance. But when he heard Martin''s words, his expression turned cold. "You''d better not say it again," he cautioned. L didn''t expect things to turn out like this. She pulled on Sylvester''s sleeve and tiptoed, whispering in his ear, "Sylvester, please say less. You still need them to treat your illness." If he offended those people now, it would be hard for Sylvester to ask them to help cure his disease.


    Sylvester''s eyes were filled with hostility. "I don''t need them to cure my disease," he said.


    Upon hearing that, Martin snorted coldly, "So you have ulterior motives. You came here to cure the illness. I won''t cure you."


    Martin doubted that Sylvester had sinister intentions.


    L sighed softly, clenched her fists, and shouted, "Enough."


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    L lowered her gaze, took a deep breath, opened her mouth, and finally said, "Sylvester saved my life. If it weren''t for him, you might not be able to see me now."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, she continued, "Sylvester, everyone here is nice to me. They are like a family to me. After you saved me, my teacher brought me here, where I found a new life.


    "Sylvester, don''t be mad with Mr. Lambert, okay? And don''t say you won''t have your illness treated. If you die, I''d rather die after you."


    She began to sob, and said, "If Sylvester dies, I won''t live alone. You will lose me."


    After speaking, she burst into loud sobs.


    Everyone felt sorry for her but didn''t know what to do.


    Martin felt guilty. After hearing L''s words, he sighed and said, "Sarah, stop talking nonsense. Don''t talk about dying. I can cure him."


    Then he looked at Sylvester and saw him reaching out and pulling L into his arms. Martin was lost for words when he saw Sylvester was trying to soothe L.


    He thought, ''s! There is no need to argue with them. Although this man looked dangerous, it could be considered a good thing if he really could protect L for the rest of her life. Besides, L still has us. If anyone bullies her, I will be the first one to shoot and kill that person.''


    Upon hearing Martin''s words, L looked up and winked at Sylvester who was momentarily stunned. He soon understood that L had managed to deceive everyone with her acting skills. Sylvester was amazed.


    L winked at Sylvester and then turned to look at Martin, swinging his hand back and forth, saying, "Well... Mr. Lambert, you should keep your word."


    Martin didn''t have any more doubts. He looked down at L with a smile and said, "Okay."


    He thought, ''She has grown up. We can''t ask her to stay by our side all her life.''


    L was treated as a little princess in the tribe. But now she belonged to another man.


    Martin nced at Sylvester once again and said, "You are lucky. Remember, this is L''s favor to you. You must remember it for the rest of your life. If you dare to betray L, we will spare no effort in dealing with you. Don''t underestimate our tribe. What you possess, we also possess. What youck, we still have."

 Chapter 235 The Varied Tortures of the Divine Doctor Association

    The back mountain prison of the Divine Doctor Association is as strong as the most secure maritime prison in the world. Once imprisoned here, no one can leave alive.


    Although the living habits of the Divine Doctor Association was inherited from the ancients, the internal technology had almost reached the pinnacle, and the cells were also made of heavy metals, programmed and encrypted, and entry and exit required the verification of the manager''s iris and fingerprints.


    The people of the Wolf gang were brought in by the people of the Divine Doctor Association, and the janitor was a young man. In fact, the Divine Doctor Association has always been cruel in dealing with enemies. Looking at the person who was caught, he snorted. "Another one who doesn''t know what is the best for him hase for his death."


    Through the double password of iris and fingerprint, the person of the Wolf gang was brought in. There were also people on duty inside, and they immediately stand up, "Another one. How should this one be handled, or should all the tortures inside be done again?"


    The Divine Doctor Association had a variety of ways for tortures. Usually, if there was no order, all 108 tortures would be used, but so far, no one had been able to live through all of them.


    The person who pressed the Wolf gang heard so and smiled. "Bryan, stop, with all of them, this person is estimated to became a pulp. Philip instructed that this person is tough, she wants to hear the cracking sound of this person''s bones and know whether it is so crisp. Philip also said that if this person still won''t say who is behind him, we can use the deadly one to torture him which can double his pain."


    In L''s pce, Sylvester came out of the bathroom with L, who was soft all over the body.


    In the room, Philip''s personal maid, Hailey, was holding a wooden tray, on which were ced the wound healing medicines and tools.


    She bowed slightly, but in a closer look, the fair face was crimson.


    She was sent by the owner to deliver the medicine for this gentleman and made sure to let her put the gentleman''s wound on the good medicine, but what did she hear when she came in?


    She was an adult female, listening to the continuous sound, naturally understood what was happening in the bathroom. But she has been standing for a long time, the feet were going numb. But no one hase out, what''s more, the sound was getting more and more...


    She thought, ''The handsome gentleman is really strong. Miss Sarah, can you take it?''


    Hearing footsteps, Hailey looked up, only to see Sylvester holding Sarah out. The moment she was about to utter, Sylvester shot a cold look with the eyes of the warning.


    She immediately shut up, knowing that Sarah was probably asleep now.


    Sylvester came to Hailey with L, looking down at the medicine in her hands, and understood.


    With a low and deep voice, said, "Go out. I''ll do it myself."


    Hailey looked at Sylvester, seeing the indifference in his eyes, and could not help but shiver. She thought that the oppression from this man was strong and really dangerous.


    She did not dare to help him with the medicine by herself, quickly put down the tray in her hands, bow to him, and then ready to her feet out. But just in one step, she was called to stop by Sylvester. Hailey turned around, respectfully asked, "Sir, what else do you need?"


    Sylvester was trying to hide anything, looking at the wound healing ointment, coldly said, "Go get some medicine for girls after... Can you understand?" Hailey heard it, and was flushed. Even the ears are red, immediately nodded and said, "Yes."


    Sylvester walked to the big bed and put L down.


    He bent down to her forehead and kissed her, and then turned to get the tray.


    But immediately, the right hand was caught by something soft. Sylvester stopped, and then was hugged by L from behind.


    L was in a daze with her face against his back, her hands around his waist, her voice in a soft exhaustion after the joy. "Sylvester, you are bad." Obviously it was a tone of usation, but in Sylvester''s ear, it was a strong sense of coquetry.

 Chapter 240 Help Her Remove the Animal Trap

    Trenton knew she was cautious, but for now, he didn''t care why she appeared here and why her habits were like those of small animals. He simply lowered his head and grabbed her fair and slender ankle.


    "It hurts."


    Just as the girl was thinking about what to do, her feet were suddenly lifted slowly by Trenton.


    Like a small beast, she was alerted by the sudden touch. Her guard surged instantly. She raised her arms and reached for Trenton. She wanted to use the sharp and slender nails on her hands to scratch his face, tear the blood vessels in his neck, and drink his blood.


    Trenton was quick-eyed and quick-handed. He raised his hands to block her and looked at her with a deep voice, "Don''t make trouble."


    She was stunned. This handsome man actually thought she was making trouble with him.


    She was clearly about to end his life.


    It was too infuriating. He really didn''t take her seriously.


    "Child, don''t move. I''ll remove the animal trap for you."


    As he spoke, he ignored the girl and lowered his head. And his slender fingers touched her fair little leg.


    Because he handled guns all year round, his fingertips were rough, causing the girl to shrink her foot.


    "Be good. Stay still."


    Trenton''s handsome face was extremely serious as he looked at the structure of the animal trap and slowly unlocked it.


    The girl gradually rxed.


    She knew he was helping her. Since being adopted by the Wolf King, she met a stranger for the first time and restrained the fierceness on her face.


    She tilted her head, looking at Trenton''s handsome and tough side face with a cunning gaze.


    Trenton nced askance, meeting her spirited gaze, hesitated for a moment, and then softened his facial expression. "I''m going to start removing the animal trap now. It might hurt a bit, and you have to endure it, okay?"


    If she moved aroundter, not only would more bloode out, but if it rebounded and went back in, the girl''s right foot might be lost.


    So, he had to inform her in advance.


    This child could speak and should understand what he was saying.


    The girl withdrew her gaze, looked at his knobby hands holding the animal trap that trapped her right foot, and then nodded heavily. "I understand."


    Her voice, after rxing her vignce, sounded soft.


    Still not at ease, Trenton looked around, pressed her head against his shoulder, and said kindly, "If it hurts, bite me. Understood?"


    The girl blinked and looked back into his deep eyes.


    Trenton didn''t engage in too muchmunication with her, and his palm began to exert force. His strength was immense. In the Ironfist Holding Center, Sylvester was a legend, but now that he was gone, Trenton had be the new legend. During training, soldiers often screamed in chaos after being beaten by him.


    The teeth of the animal trap were gradually pulled away from the flesh and blood of the girl''s ankle.


    The excruciating pain, like a venomous insect gnawing at her heart, began to spread from her ankle to her whole body. Fine sweat oozed from her smooth and fair forehead. "Ouch."


    The girl couldn''t help it, leaning on Trenton''s shoulder and biting down.


    Her sharp teeth pierced his flesh in an instant.


    There was a faint, sweet, and bloody taste seeping out.


    The girl held onto him, and her body was trembling uncontrobly from the pain in her ankle. But her mouth was sucking at his wound, drinking his blood.


    Her eyes were moist and tinged with red. She was like a little girl who had been wronged and could only calm herself by drinking milk.


    Having something to eat could shift her focus.


    At the critical moment of removing the animal trap, he couldn''t care less about the girl drinking his blood at the moment, and he could only focus on the animal trap on her ankle, hoping to help her remove it.

 Chapter 246 Trenton Felt a Pang of Heartache

    "Kid, you can''t just eat raw meat and drink raw blood," he reasoned.


    Trenton took a deep breath, raised his hand, gently wiped the blood off Scarlett''s face, and softly said, "Kid, you are a human, not an animal. You can''t just eat raw meat and drink raw blood, understand?" Thinking about Scarlett''s swift movements just now, Trenton took a deep breath and asked, "Do you often hunt like that?"


    If Scarlett had not been doing this kind of hunting for years, or even since childhood, she wouldn''t have developed such swift abilities.


    Trenton thought, ''Scarlett, perhaps like a feral child, has been living alone in the mountains and jungles.''


    ''I am feeling a pang of heartache once again,'' he noticed inwardly.


    Scarlett looked at Trenton, listened to his words, carefully observed him, and then lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong, speaking softly, "Mhmm... But only raw meat."


    Since the Miller Witchcraft Tribe was destroyed and the werewolf leader rescued Scarlett. Since then, she was nurtured through a raw diet. She grew up eating raw meat and drinking raw blood in a confused manner. Otherwise, Scarlett would have died long ago.


    She reiterated, "I need to hunt."


    Although the werewolf leader often provided Scarlett with prey, she enjoyed the sense of achievement from hunting on her own.


    Trenton looked at Scarlett''s right leg, which had stopped bleeding, and the wound had scabbed over. Thinking about Scarlett''s behavior just now, he asked in a low voice, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Scarlett shook her head and then nodded. She spoke softly, "It hurts, but hunger is even more unbearable than pain."


    Scarlett could only endure it.


    Trenton raised his hand, rubbed Scarlett''s head, and said, "Wait for me. I''ll cook the meat for us, okay?"


    If she could eat cooked food, Scarlett wouldn''t resort to eating only raw meats.


    Even though, it''s all just for survival.


    Scarlett just wanted to survive.


    That''s all.


    Scarlett then lifted her head. And her round eyes, for the first time, were devoid of the mischievous gleam. She looked at Trenton with extreme seriousness, even smiling brightly at Trenton. Scarlett''s smile was like a little sun warming his heart.


    Trenton smiled, stood up, looked down at Scarlett, and said, "Let''s have a meal first, then we have to hit the road. Your injury needs to be treated at the Divine Doctor Association."


    He added, sternly, "You must stay here. I''ll handle it."


    Without water, he could only skin the deer.


    The meat on the deer''s leg was usually thick, firm, and delicious. Trenton first processed the limbs and skewered them with branches.


    After being done with all this, Trenton picked up some dry branches and lit them with a lighter he carried. Soon, the jungle was filled with the aroma of meat. Trenton thought it was finally ready, tore off a piece, and tasted it.


    Although there was no salt or spices, it was still iparable to the food he had at Central City''s fine-dining restaurants.


    But at this time, something was better than nothing to eat.


    Trenton took a sniff and then handed over a roasted deer leg, saying, "Kid, here it is."


    Scarlett blinked her big eyes, took the deer leg from Trenton''s hands, sniffed the well-roasted meat, licked her lips, and then handed it back. "You eat first," she offered. Trenton, who was handsome, seemed kind-hearted as well.


    Trenton smiled, roasted another leg, and said with an indulgent tone that even he didn''t notice, "You take this one. I''ll roast another one."


    Upon hearing this, Scarlett said nothing more, took therge roasted deer leg, blew on it, and then took a bite.


    It had been a long time since she had eaten something that was cooked for her. How long had it been since she hadst tasted it?


    Although it was vorless, it was what Scarlett had been yearning for all this time. Her eyes reddened instantly as she chewed and savored the food.


    Unaware, Trenton continued roasting the deer leg and asked, "By the way, kid, what''s your name?"

 Chapter 253 The Strangling Vine Strangely Didnt Suck Him Dry

    Philip''s normally cool-headed face smiled slightly when he heard the report from below.


    She waved his long sleeves. "Tell Hailey about this. She knows what to do."


    "Yes, I''ll go tell her right away."


    Meanwhile, at Apricot Grove Hall.


    Martin was checking on Trenton''s condition. Last night, Lloyd and his men rescued Trenton after a snake had bitten him. Fortunately, the medical team had anti-snake venom serum with them, and they quickly injected it into Trenton. Otherwise, he would be dead by now.


    After Martin checked on Trenton, he instructed his men to change Trenton''s bandages. Then he walked over to the other side of the room, where Mildred was lying.


    Lloyd and his men found Trentonst night. They had his apprentice take him along with Scarlett to the Divine Doctor Association.


    Lloyd then took the remaining search and medical teams to continue searching the mountains until dawn when they finally rescued Mildred.


    Martin walked over and nced at the unconscious Mildred lying in bed, as well as the scattered wounds on his chest. He squinted thoughtfully and patted Lloyd, who was making medicine then. "Lloyd, where did you find this man?" After writing out the prescription, Lloyd handed it to his men. He instructed his apprentice, "Follow this prescription to get the medicine. The dosages are all on the prescription. Get the medicine quickly and change it for him when it arrives." "Yes, Lloyd."


    After the apprentice left, Lloyd stared at Mildred and said to Martin, "I find it strange that the strangling vine hasn''t drained him after such a long time."


    "The strangling vine?"


    Martin was shocked to hear this.


    The strangling vine was the most vicious nt in the jungle. If the ferocious animals in the animal kingdom were tigers and lions, then the strangling vine was the most vicious in the nt kingdom.


    This vine throve in shady areas and preyed on meat. Its many branches were covered in tiny, paralyzing prickles.


    The strangler vine was a rare species, but a single nt could spread over a vast area. If a person came into contact with it, they would be its target and prey.


    Martin stroked his chin. His eyes filled with curiosity as he said, "That is indeed strange."


    Dr. Watson, who was nearby, couldn''t help but ask, "Martin, what''s so strange about that?"


    Martin nced at Dr. Watson and patiently exined, "This strangling vine will devour its prey to the bone within three hours of trapping it. Yet, this young man has no visible injuries aside from some paralyzing wounds on his chest. Isn''t that strange?"


    Dr. Watson stroked his mustache. "Perhaps the strangling vine was full and wanted to save him for its next meal."


    Lloyd nearby heard this and disinfected Mildred''s chest''s minor wounds before Martin could respond. He then said, "That''s impossible. When we rushed over, we saw a very lush, strangling vine. I have never seen such a dense and eerie vine before. It must require a lot of nutrients to grow."


    "I saw human bones and animal carcasses around this strangler vine, so it must have already eaten enough. Besides, nts don''t have the concept of being hungry or full. Strangler vines are ferocious and wouldn''t spare any of its prey." Dr. Watson''s heart pounded as he listened. He raised his hand to pat his chest. "That''s truly strange."


    Dr. Watson would never have believed such a creature existed if he hadn''t been outside.


    But now, this creature was undeniably real.


    Humans have yet to discover countless unexplored areas on Earth and the natural world.


    Humans imed to be the masters of the world, but they did not know that the world was endlessly exploratory.


    Lloyd put down the disinfectant cotton in his hands and looked around. "By the way, what about the little girl we brought backst night?"


    "Who?" Martin asked.


    Lloyd pointed to Trenton. "The little girl who was rescued along with this man."

 Chapter 258 Sylvesters Dominance Leak

    In the magnificent pce, L, who was dressed in a thin nightgown,y on the bed with silk sheets slightly pulled down, revealing her shoulders. L''s sleeping face was peaceful, and her eyshes were fluttering like butterfly wings. The next moment, L slowly woke up and recalled the morning''s intimate moments with Sylvester as her face instantly flushed. She tried to move and felt a soreness from her waist. ming Sylvester in her mind several times, she massaged her waist for a while before sitting up in bed.


    Looking around, she couldn''t find Sylvester. Puzzled, L murmured to herself, "Sylvester must be unfamiliar with this ce." Worried, she got out of bed, freshened up, changed into a pink chiffon dress, and headed downstairs. The servants were cleaning inside, and the dining table was filled with her favorite foods. As L descended, the servants respectfully greeted her, "Miss Edwards."


    Looking around and still not seeing Sylvester, she asked, "Where is Sylvester?" The servants naturally knew who L was referring to and replied, "Mrs. Lambert''s subordinate, Hailey, came to look for him this morning, and he went out with Hailey."


    ''It was Hailey. Why did Philip call for Sylvester?'' Worried, L didn''t believe that the uncles from the Divine Doctor Association were kind enough to invite him over. She had witnessed their ruthless methods against enemies. Moreover, they were very fond of her, and seeing her in a rtionship with Sylvester, they might try to test him. But the way they would test him might be indeed very ruthless.


    Thinking of this, L''s face changed dramatically, and she hurried towards the pce. The servants behind her shouted, "Miss Edwards, you should have breakfast first." But L waved her hand and disappeared in an instant. Ten minutester, the door of the top-floor elevator slowly opened. Sylvester''s tall figure emerged from the elevator, dragged the bruised and swollen Lloyd with his right hand, and strode out arrogantly. Philip and Martin have already seen what happened on the screen just now. It was truly a fierce battle. They had never seen Lloyd beaten so badly.


    Although Lloyd''s face was swollen from the beating, Sylvester had also sustained some injuries. He had coughed up blood during the fight, leaving a crimson stain at the corner of his mouth and on his chest. The wound on his back from the previous night had reopened due to the intense battle, and blood seeped out, staining his clothes red.


    Despite this, Sylvester showed no signs of distress. His handsome face, entuated by the blood, resembled a king returning from the battlefield, exuding an overwhelming aura. Sylvester raised his eyes and released his grip on Lloyd''s cor as he walked towards Philip.


    Lloyd, assisted by Martin, looked at Sylvester''s tall figure and said, "Your martial skills impressed me. Could you tell me where you learned those techniques?"


    Although Lloyd was skilled in medicine, he was an enthusiast for martial arts throughout his life. He had great respect for those who had experience in the field of martial arts. Martin, watching Lloyd, knew that Sylvester had won Lloyd''s admiration.


    However, Martin failed to notice that deep down, he was also starting to admire this man whom he had initially underestimated.


    Sylvester paid no attention to Lloyd and stood before Philip. His amber eyes, as cold as a hawk''s, stared intently at Philip. His expression was restrained, and said with a chill in his eyes, "Are you satisfied with my show?"

 Chapter 265 Trenton was falling in love.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvester turned towards the source of the voice.


    It was a little girl.


    After just one nce, Sylvester withdrew his gaze and looked at Trenton lying on the bed. Trenton looked weak all over, and he looked at Sylvester sideways. He greeted, "Sylvester." Sylvester looked at his neck, only to see it swollen with two circr holes.


    Sylvester walked over and looked down at the wound, asking, "Did you get bitten by a snake?"


    Trenton struggled to sit up, and Sylvester wanted him to lie down. But before Sylvester could say anything, Scarlett stopped him the next second. She leaned over, pressed down on Trenton''s shoulders with her hands, and said while staring at him, "What are you doing? You''re still injured. Lay down, and don''t get up."


    Although Scarlett''s voice sounded angry, there was obvious concern in her tone.


    Sylvester watched them like this, and then he shifted his gaze back to Trenton. Trenton was about to raise his hand, but Scarlett stopped him again. She scolded him, "I said I don''t move. You need to lie down."


    Trenton was extremely weak and looked at Scarlett. He demanded stubbornly, "Move."


    Scarlett still pressed him down angrily. She insisted, "Lie down and have a rest."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow. Having known Trenton for so long, he had never seen him in such a passive state.


    Watching their interaction, Sylvester felt their rtionship was somewhat special.


    Sylvester crossed his arms, leaned against a pir inside Apricot Grove Yard, looked at Trenton, and asked, "Who is she?"


    It was clear what Sylvester meant.


    Trenton had never considered love before. He raised his hand to his forehead in frustration. As he proceeded to exin, "She''s Scarlett Miller. We fell into the cave together, and I brought her along when I saw her alone. That''s all." That''s all?


    Sylvester raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and then said coldly, "You dare treat my subordinate like this?"


    His voice carried a tone of stern authority.


    Obviously, this was directed at Scarlett.


    Mildred, who was beside them, was a bit surprised to hear this and looked astonishedly at Sylvester.


    Sylvester was usually indifferent to everyone, and as long as they didn''t cross his bottom line, he didn''t care about anything. So why was he treating Scarlett like this now?


    Trenton also looked bewildered at Sylvester and thought he was somehow different.


    Upon hearing this, Scarlett trembled slightly. She hadn''t seen another human for a long time, but she was still afraid deep down.


    She could confront fierce beasts fearlessly before and was unafraid of the dark. However, she feared human.


    When Scarlett was five years old, she witnessed those people who looked like demons carrying guns and knives invading The Miller Witchcraft Tribe and ughtering all her tribe members. The tribe was filled with screams, which echoed endlessly.


    They even took knives and stabbed the bellies of pregnant tribeswomen, used the des to lift out the infants inside as if they were trophies, and disyed them on their knives. They were hideous and terrifying.


    The psychological trauma from that time had followed Scarlett like a shadow.


    She let go of Trenton, slowly stood up straight, and turned to look at Sylvester. This man was very handsome but also very frightening.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but step back.


    Then she pointed at Sylvester and said, "You..."


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes. He asked in anticipation, "What about me?"


    Scarlett''s left hand trembled slightly, and she couldn''t find the words to say.


    This handsome man exuded a fierce and bloody aura.


    And Scarlett couldn''t see through his fate.


    Trenton looked at Scarlett''s trembling hand, quickly reached out to hold it, and then looked at Sylvester with a plea in his eyes. He gently pleaded, "Sylvester, she''s just a child. She means no harm." Sylvester thought to himself, ''Is he starting to defend Scarlett now? I haven''t done anything yet."


    And how could you say that there''s nothing going on between the two of you?


    Sylvester crossed his arms, and his slender fingers tapped at his elbow. His lips curved into a smile and he teased, "It looks like Trenton has found true love."

 Chapter 268 Lela Takes Scarlett Away

    Scarlett watched all this and blinked curiously.


    She crouched down, leaned over the edge of the bed to get close to Trenton, and whispered, "What are they doing?"


    Trenton smiled, looked at Mildred''s frustrated expression, and whispered, "That''s called jealousy."


    Scarlett, like a cautious little rabbit, heard Trenton''s soft voice and moved closer again.


    Upon hearing the word jealousy, she asked in confusion, "What does jealousy mean? Can I eat it?"


    When Scarlett was five years old, The Miller Witchcraft Tribe was wiped out, and Scarlett lived alone in the jungle for so many years. So she waspletely out of touch with the outside world and didn''t know what jealousy meant. Listening to Scarlett''s innocent voice, Trenton turned his head to meet Scarlett''s eyes. Their lips were so close and just a little bit away from kissing.


    He was so stunned that he almost forgot to move away.


    Scarlett looked at Trenton''s handsome face so close to hers and stared innocently.


    L stood by and watched them. A faint smile yed on her lips.


    Seeing Scarlett''s naive look, Trenton quickly turned away his head, and his ears were tinged with a hint of blush. He raised his hand to cover his lips and coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness. Scarlett asked in confusion, "Are you okay?"


    Trenton sat up from the bed, rubbed Scarlett''s head, and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Scarlett had been staring at Trenton''s ears. She nonchntly asked, "But why are your ears so red?"


    Trenton didn''t know how to exin.


    L, beside them, said, "That''s because he is shy."


    Trenton was speechless.


    Upon hearing this, Scarlett turned to look at L.


    For some reason, when she saw L, Scarlett felt a strong sense of familiarity. She was the first person she wanted to approach at first sight. Scarlett couldn''t help but walk over, circle around L, finally touched her chin, and said, "It''s strange. I can''t see your future fate either."


    L was half a head taller than Scarlett. Upon hearing this, she was also curious. She asked, "You can see the future?"


    Scarlett nodded.


    L said, "You''re amazing then."


    L thought, ''You are even more amazing than the great wizards in the Holy Light Tribe.''


    Both L and Scarlett were extremely beautiful, and their cute conversation made all three men present unknowingly fix their eyes on them. Sylvester raised an eyebrow.


    Trenton was surprised.


    Then they saw L taking Scarlett''s hand and walking out. Their voice was fading away. L mentioned, "Scarlett, your clothes are dirty. I''ll take you to change." Scarlett replied, "Okay."


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes, then looked at Trenton beside him and sneered as she said, "She''s quite brave."


    He said, "And she dared to take L away."


    Trenton smirked and knew very well that it was L who took Scarlett away on her prerogative.


    Beside the cave...


    A white wolf followed by a dozen male wolves roamed around.


    The familiar scent in the cave was mixed with the smell of a strange man, which made the white wolf particrly displeased.


    It jumped down, and when it saw Scarlett''s blood on the trap above, a fierce light gleamed in its red eyes.


    Scarlett was injured and taken away by a male human.


    Without hesitation, it leaped in. Its ws tightly gripped the protrusions around the cave. Then, it jumped out,nded on the ground, and headed north. After a heroic roar, it turned around and disappeared into the jungle with the pack of male wolves.

 Chapter 272 The Wolf Leader Arrives

    Trenton immediately realized what she was embarrassed about but didn''t show any sign of mockery. He fed a meatball to her mouth as he said, "I''ll feed you." Scarlett opened her mouth and swallowed the meatball.


    Trenton waved to call a servant to bring a spoon, and the servant quickly went to get one.


    Then he leaned close to Scarlett and said, "I haven''t thought it through. Scarlett. Next time, I''ll teach you how to use utensils."


    Scarlett slowly chewed the food in her mouth. Hearing his words, she blinked.


    Next time?


    She was going back to the wolf leader tomorrow, so how could there be a next time?


    Still, she decided that it was okay for Trenton to feed her today.


    When the servant brought the spoon, Scarlett held it, but either she spilled the dish or the soup.


    The whole table was a mess in front of her.


    Trenton sat beside her, watching this scene, and sighed lightly. Finally, he said helplessly, "Scarlett, let me feed you."


    Scarlett achieved her goal, threw the spoon aside, and epted Trenton''s feeding in peace.


    When she was a child, her mother used to feed her like this.


    It was nice to feel that long-lost warmth again in this life.


    L blinked her ssy eyes, grabbed Sylvester''s hand, pointed at Trenton and Scarlett, and whispered, "Sylvester, look."


    There was obvious excitement in her voice.


    Sylvester just nced coldly, then leaned close to L''s ear, curled his lips, and said in a voice full of endless affection, "Sweetie, no need to be envious. Remember you used to sit in myp, and I fed you bite by bite?"


    What? Did she say she was envious?


    She just wanted to share something interesting with him.


    "Want me to feed you? Sit in myp," Sylvester said.


    L pouted, and her ears went slightly red.


    Sylvester didn''t know what shyness was.


    In such a public ce, how could he dare to say such things so tantly?


    Seeing L''s flushed ears, Sylvester couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss them.


    L quickly dodged and whispered, "Stop it. There are people around."


    Sylvester now enjoyed teasing her more and more. Seeing her shy look made him extremely happy. "Alright, we''ll continue when we get back with no one around."


    Everyone fell silent for a moment to see them flirting.


    Just as everyone was enjoying their meal, a servant suddenly burst in from outside.


    "Master Philip, something''s wrong outside."


    Before Philip could speak, Martin spoke up while ring at the intruder, "What could make you so flustered? Have you forgotten the rules of the Divine Doctor Association?"


    The disciple, though he was scolded, suppressed his inner turmoil, took a deep breath, and said, "Masters, I was wrong. I''ll ept my punishmentter. But there are many wolves outside."


    "Wolves?"


    Philip stood up from his chair and looked incredulously at the reporting disciple.


    Philip lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then asked, "How many are there?"


    The disciple''s hands trembled a bit as he replied, "The infrared monitoring showed there are about a thousand, and they are all male wolves."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wolves were indeed social animals, but it was simply unbelievable to see such arge pack, especially all of which were male.


    Scarlett, hearing this, felt a bit worried. The wolf leader had made a pact with the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, and ever since humans destroyed the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, the wolf leader hated humans the most.


    Now, with so many male wolves mobilized by the wolf leader, there was bound to be big trouble here today.

 Chapter 278 One Wolf and One Man Competed in the Arena

    Trenton caught a glimpse of the wolf leader''s poised stance from the corner of his eye. Just as the wolf leader lunged at him, Trenton didn''t dodge but faced it head-on.


    Crossing his arms, he resisted the impact of the wolf leader''s front paws.


    The wolf leader''s strength was immense, and the force of the beast''s impact caused Trenton to stagger back several steps. Fortunately, there was arge stone monument behind him. Trenton turned his head, braced his leg against the memorial, and managed to steady himself.


    No one had anticipated the wolf leader''s move, and they watched with their mouths agape.


    The disciples of the Divine Doctor Association began to discuss this again.


    "What do you think the wolf leader means by this?"


    "Who cares? This is the most spectacr show I''ve ever seen in my life."


    "The more I look, the more it seems like the wolf leader is the father-inw, and Trenton is the son-inw."


    "Father-inw fighting the son-inw, who do you think will win?"


    The discussion grew louder, and the previous atmosphere of tension and fear was reced by one of excitement.


    "I bet the wolf leader will win."


    "I bet Trenton will win."


    "Wolf leader wins."


    "Trenton wins."


    The shouts rose and fell, wave after wave.


    Mildred also joined the betting, raised her hand, and said, "I bet the wolf leader wins, but Trenton will take Scarlett away. So, I ultimately bet one thousand dors on Trenton. Are you in?"


    The members of the Divine Doctor Association became interested and raised their hands. "Just one thousand? I bet two thousand on the wolf leader."


    Flora stood by, watching the scene, couldn''t help butugh, and then joined in as well.


    Martin, of course, couldn''t miss out on this. He pulled Philip along, and they both joined the betting.


    In no time, the members of the Divine Doctor Association were as excited as if they were watching a heavyweight boxing match.


    The ce was filled with high-spirited voices.


    L felt speechless.


    Howe everyone was so tensed up, but the next moment, they were cing bets?


    Hearing the noisy crowd, the wolf leader looked displeased and turned to roar at them, emphasizing that their fight had nothing to do with the other humans.


    How noisy!


    Seeing the wolf leader''s displeased and fierce expression and hearing the deafening roar, the crowd was intimidated and quieted down.


    Seeing the humans had be sensible, the wolf leader was satisfied and turned his focus back to Trenton.


    Trenton lowered his leg, rubbed his wrists, and got serious.


    For a moment, the man and the wolf were locked in an intense battle.


    Trenton was low on energy after being bitten by a venomous snake, and the wolf leader didn''t use his full strength either.


    In the end, the wolf leader made a swift leap and pinned Trenton to the ground.


    Scarlett''s heart leaped to her throat, and she shouted, "No."


    The wolf leader turned to look at Scarlett and saw the worry in her eyes. A mysterious glint shed in his blood-red eyes. He then turned back, his sharp gaze fixed on Trenton beneath him, and let out a sound.


    It seemed Trenton had passed the test.


    The wolf leader then released Trenton, withdrawing his heavy front paw from Trenton''s shoulder, and stepped back a few paces. He then raised his head to gaze at the red full moon in the sky.


    He howled a few times.


    Hearing this, the male wolves followed suit as if performing some ritual.


    The dozens of male wolves who had been there before retreated in a disciplined manner, their green eyes fixed on the members of the Divine Doctor Association. Baring their teeth, they slowly backed away and eventually disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 284 The Divine Doctor Associations Overbearing Forbidden Technique: Mutant

    Philip and the others'' faces paled at L''s question. They exchanged uneasy nces, unsure how to respond.


    Philip approached L, his expression grave. "Sarah, what did you just say? About mutants?"


    L didn''t understand why Philip was so emotional and asked in confusion, "I asked if you all knew about mutants. Is that something I can''t ask?"


    Hearing this, Philip steadied her emotions. She looked down at L, who was sitting on the bench, and saw the pure confusion on her face. She felt slightly relieved, bent down a bit, ced her hands on L''s shoulders, and asked, "Sarah, how do you know about mutants?"


    This was one of the forbidden techniques of the Divine Doctor Association, the only one whose production process was well-known for its cruelty, making it at the top of the forbidden list.


    Five hundred years ago, their ancestors delved into this technique in pursuit of eternal youth and longevity, believing mutants held the key to breaking free from the natural limits of human lifespan.


    The only way to break the human lifespan rule of a few decades was through this domineering forbidden technique.


    Mutants weren''t just about extending life; their blood could detoxify, revive vegetative patients, and had numerous other medicinal benefits.


    However, the process of making mutants was inhumane and extremely bloody.


    Once, their ancestors attempted it, turning the Divine Doctor Association into a literal hell on earth-reeking of blood, littered with dismembered bodies, and echoing with children''s cries. Calling the Divine Doctor Association a living hell back then would not be an exaggeration.


    But after decades of experiments, they ultimately failed.


    In the end, the severe decay of the bodies led to a gue, killing about two-thirds of the Divine Doctor Association''s members.


    Since its establishment, the Divine Doctor Association had never faced such a great upheaval.


    After experiencing that hellish existence, the ancestors finally realized that this forbidden technique was a grave mistake.


    Human lifespan is naturally limited to about a century, which cannot be easily altered.


    Defying naturalws with cruel methods to change fate would inevitably lead to a bacsh.


    That experiment became an indelible shadow and eternal shame for The Divine Doctor Association.


    So, after that disastrous experiment, the ancestors banned the technique to atone for their mistakes and ensure the association''s legacy.


    To permanently ban it, they decided never to mention it to the younger generation.


    They intended for it to be buried forever with time.


    But they never expected Sarah to bring it up.


    Could it be that Robert who told Sarah?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Watching Philip closely, L finally said, "I was watching a TV show and got curious. They talked about mutant blood detoxifying poisons, extending life, and granting eternal youth, so I wondered."


    Hearing L''s response, Philip and the others breathed a sigh of relief andughed, saying, "Oh. Those are just gimmicks made up for TV to draw attention. There''s no such thing in real life."


    L raised an eyebrow at this. She didn''t believe what Philip said. After all, she was the mutant that shouldn''t exist in this world. She looked at Philip and then at the others, asking, "Really? Then why are you all so nervous?"

 Chapter 291 The Willful Lela

    Sylvester came out of the study and went straight to L''s room.


    He searched inside and out, but L was nowhere to be found.


    Panic set in as he hurried downstairs, startling a servant who asked, "Sylvester, what''s wrong? Why are you so flustered?"


    Sylvester gave the servant a cold look and asked, "Where did L go?"


    The servant had thought it was something serious, but it turned out to be this. She repiled, "I just saw L go to Richael''s ce."


    Relieved that L hadn''t vanished without reason, Sylvester turned to head outside, only to see her returning.


    The cold moonlight shone on her face, making her look like a beautiful elf.


    As their eyes met, Sylvester''s handsome features were etched into L''s mind. She raised an eyebrow, nced at his dark silk robe, and teased, "Sylvester, were you looking for me?" Her innocent appearance, with a yful tilt at the corners of her eyes, carried a hint of seduction.


    Sylvester walked over, reached out, and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. His voice was low and alluring as he said, "Why did you go out before informing me?"


    He had been startled by her disappearance.


    L buried her head in his chest, took a deep breath of his scent, and felt veryfortable. Her bare feet stepped on his, and she spread her arms and demanded, "Hold me."


    Sylvester then realized that L had gone out without shoes. He quickly picked her up and walked back into the vi.


    He then told the servant, "Go get her shoes."


    The servant smiled and immediately went to get the shoes.


    L, however, frowned and said coldly, "I don''t want shoes."


    The servant looked troubled, unsure of what to do.


    Sylvester, holding her, paused at her words, looked down at L in his arms, and said, "Against me?"


    He then waved the servant away.


    L yed with the belt of Sylvester''s robe, her slender fingers twisting it. She looked up at him, her expression proud and queen-like, her voice holding a teasing threat, "I don''t want shoes. I want you to hold me. Or do you not want to hold me anymore?"


    As she spoke, she tightened her grip, and Sylvester squinted, took a deep breath, and said fiercely, "Hold you? If you want me to hold you, I will definitely hold you!"


    Seeing L finally satisfied, Sylvester smiled angrily and carried her upstairs, saying as he walked, "Are you happy now?"


    He could tell that L was in a bad mood.


    So he would go along with her to see what she wanted to do.


    L didn''t respond as she was still feeling very annoyed.


    Seeing that they had reached the door, L stretched out her leg, and with her fair foot, she blocked the door to stop Sylvester in his path. She said, "Sylvester, I don''t want to sleep alone."


    This meant that she wanted to sleep with Sylvester!


    Hearing this, Sylvester, standing at the door, looked down at L in his arms. His longshes cast a shadow over his eyes, filled with desire, as he looked at her. L struggled to get down from his arms. Her slender fingers hooked onto the bathrobe belt around Sylvester''s waist as she willfully pulled him to his room. At the door, L kicked it open and pulled Sylvester inside.


    Before she could let go, Sylvester pressed her against the door, and kissed her frantically.


    L clung to him, tilting her head to meet his kisses. One of hisrge hands slowly lifted her long, fair leg.

 Chapter 299 Im Happy to Indulge Her

    L left, and Cosmo watched her back, feeling increasingly strange.


    As soon as Cosmo looked away, she saw Richael nce at her and then turn her head. Cosmo instantly calmed down.


    Richael, once an award-winning actress, had married into the wealthy Gomez family.


    L was with Richael, so L is part of the Gomez family.


    Finally, Cosmo realized the girl''s identity-the same L who had caused trouble at Ster Entertainment before, and now she had the support of the Gomez family. Cosmo had assumed the matter was resolved since the Gomez family didn''t dig deeper into it. However, running into L here was unexpected. Suddenly, Cosmo felt a bit scared.


    The scene of Cosmo getting beaten upst time seemed to still linger in her mind.


    Ruby sensed Cosmo''s unease, held her hand, and asked in confusion, "Cosmo, what''s wrong?"


    Why did she look so frightened?


    Today was Ruby''s award day, and this look wasn''t perfect. Ruby felt ufortable but pretended to be concerned.


    Cosmo snapped out of it, patted Ruby''s hand, and said, "It''s nothing. Nothing. I was distracted."


    It was like she wasforting herself.


    Cosmo gradually calmed down and began to recall the whole incident.


    L must have heard her voice just now but showed no expression.


    If it had been the previous version of L, she would have already attacked Cosmo upon realizing she was sitting behind her. But this time, she didn''t.


    ording to the Gomez family''s usual approach, if they had wanted to retaliate earlier, they would have done so, but they didn''t.


    The previous incident with Flora was so sensational, and Richael, who was part of the entertainment industry and married into the Gomez family, must have known about it.


    But Richael didn''t show any malicious look just now, which might mean that the matter was over.


    It must be over.


    Ruby saw Cosmo gradually calm down, her frown easing, and she stopped paying attention to her, focusing her eyes on the stage.


    Meanwhile, L, wearing Bluetooth earphones, walked to the bathroom.


    She opened the door, went in, sat on the toilet lid, and took out her phone to start operating.


    Instead of going backstage, L opted for a more discreet approach, hacking into the internal system and directly broadcasting the video.


    In the luxurious lounge on the other side, Burl watched the slender figure in the surveince and then looked at Sylvester, who was tapping on theputer.


    Burl was speechless. Holding a ss of red wine, he turned his head to look at Sylvester''s handsome profile and said, "Sylvester, do you think this is interesting?"


    He suddenly called him, saying he wanted to go to the Starlight Awards ceremony. Burl thought Sylvester had changed and wanted to have an affair with a female celebrity.


    Unexpectedly, he brought him here to watch L.


    Burl continued, "Sylvester, why are you doing this?"


    Sylvester''s long fingers left the keyboard, and he sneered, "People without partners don''t have a say."


    Burl couldn''t argue.


    A sense of sadness enveloped him.


    Sylvester smirked, staring closely at the award ceremony in the surveince camera. Seeing L get up and leave, he raised an eyebrow. "L is venting her anger. I need to watch her and help her anytime, anywhere." Burl felt speechless.


    After a long time, Burl reluctantly said, "Sylvester, aren''t you afraid of leading L astray?"


    Sylvester finally turned his head to look at Burl, his eyes fierce and arrogant. "L is very smart. She knows what to do and what not. Besides, if she''s up to something bad, I''m happy to indulge her." Burl waspletely speechless.

 Chapter 305 Lela Humiliated Cosmo and Ruby (2)

    The pain surged through Cosmo''s body, and she was on the verge of screaming, but no sound escaped her lips. She held her breath, her face turning crimson. She pressed her hands on the ground to support herself, trying to reduce her weight and thus alleviate the pain.


    The horrifying and gory scene terrified Ruby to the core, causing her to cling to the wall, afraid to make a single sound.


    She thought the stunning girl in front of her had a personal vendetta against Cosmo. To avoid getting involved, she tried to make herself invisible.


    L wasn''t worried that Ruby would dare to run out. After all, the reporters outside were blocking the way, and if she went out, they would strip her of her dignity. So, she ignored her.


    Instead, she reached out and grabbed Cosmo''s chin to force her to lift her head and look up at her. Cosmo frowned, the deep pain making her body tremble uncontrobly, but she couldn''t curse. She could only re at L. Her eyes were like knives as if she wanted to cut her into pieces.


    L looked down at her, smiling as she asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Cosmo whimpered but was unable to utter.


    L ignored her and said harshly, "It hurts. But it''s not enough. The harm you did to Flora was far worse than this."


    Seeing Cosmo''s fierce eyes, Lughed even louder and said, "You hate me, don''t you? You can''t stand it when I give you a taste of your own medicine?"


    "There''s more in store for you."


    Hearing Flora''s name, Ruby was terrified. So this girl was here to avenge Flora. Then, wouldn''t she...


    She thought, ''No! No one knows it was me who exposed it. Yes, no one knows.''


    Ruby watched the scene in front of her in horror, silently praying in her heart.


    But the next second, Ruby saw L lift her ssy silver eyes to look at her, and she immediately got goosebumps.


    L wore a smile full of wickedness, and walked towards her.


    Ruby relinquished the wall and turned, retreating towards the sink, her eyes filled with terror. "What... what are you doing?"


    L said with a smile that looked innocent and evil, "My famous star, what do you think?"


    The words, star, felt like a mockery, making Ruby''s heartache.


    She bit her lip and pointed at Cosmo. "It''s not my fault. It''s her; it''s Cosmo who hurt Flora. It''s her, all her."


    Dog eat dog!


    It was satisfying to watch.


    L chuckled and shook her head. "Big star, you''re not being good. Liars must be punished."


    Ruby had nowhere to retreat. Her waist was already against the sink. She pressed her hands on the sink and looked at L, "Don''te over, don''t... Ah..." With a scream, the next second, Ruby was grabbed by the neck by L. In a reflex, Ruby weakly grasped L''s wrist.


    Ruby''s average height was a disadvantagepared to L.


    L''s hand slowly lifted, and Ruby''s feet gradually left the ground. The feeling of suffocation followed, and her pale face turned bright red.


    L exerted her strength in that moment. After a while, she felt a hint of exhaustion, which was unusual for her, causing her to furrow her brow. Sylvester had pampered this body, and her strength was not what it used to be.


    It seemed she needed to start working out again.


    Seeing that she had tortured Ruby enough, L swung her arm, and Ruby''s body fell heavily in front of Cosmo like a kite with a broken string. Ruby rubbed her aching neck and coughed violently.

 Chapter 312 Lela Doesnt Like Sylvesters Departure

    Mildred looked at the hung-up phone and furrowed his brow. He thought about how he had cleverly said he needed to find out where Sylvester was. If L saw the bloody scene here, Sylvester would definitely scold him. Little did L know that Sylvester was the leader of the Dragon Gang, and she had never witnessed his brutal and ruthless side. Mildred feltpelled to preserve Sylvester''s reputation as a respectable gentleman. The door to the underground base opened, and Sylvester turned his head to see L standing barefoot on the ground. Her eyes fixed on the mercenary, and she looked shocked.


    Sylvester''s gaze immediately turned cold, and he looked over at Mildred.


    Mildred was being pulled by L''s ear, standing helplessly to the side. His tall frame was slightly bent, and seeing Sylvester''s cold eyes, he quickly waved his hand in surrender. "Sylvester, it''s not my fault; I didn''t say anything." His tone was sad. And he was almost on the verge of tears.


    What was even more pathetic was that he realized he couldn''t even beat L.


    He didn''t want to help Sylvester maintain his solid, gentlemanly image anymore. It was just too frustrating; he had trained for so long, yet he still couldn''t beat L!


    After wallowing in sadness for a while, Mildred grew perplexed. L''s fighting stance seemed oddly familiar.


    Could it be that he had been beaten by L before?


    It shouldn''t be.


    Sylvester just thought Mildred was a bit dumb. He stood up from the couch and walked towards L.


    He picked her up and carried her away.


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms, her fair chin resting on his shoulder, her eyes fixed on the dismembered individual. The act of dismemberment sent shivers down her spine.


    They walked a long distance before stopping.


    "Sylvester."


    L looked up at Sylvester and said, blinking her eyes, "Can you calm down?"


    She leaned in to kiss him, but Sylvester turned his head away and said, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    After all, he had never been so bloody and ruthless in front of L.


    L was stunned, clutching Sylvester''s cor, her eyes extremely serious. Then she lowered her gaze and said, "Yes." Sylvester looked back at L and said, "You''re afraid of me?"


    L nodded. "Yes."


    Sylvester smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. He put L down and turned to leave.


    L was disobedient, but he couldn''t scold her. He was afraid he would lose control and needed to calm down.


    However, just as he took a step, a pair of slender arms hugged him from behind.


    Sylvester paused, annoyed, and said, "L, aren''t you afraid of me? How dare you hug me?"


    L pressed tightly against Sylvester''s back, hugging him even tighter as she urgently spoke, "I''m scared of you leaving, Sylvester, and terrified of watching you walk away with such determination." Sylvester was very surprised inside. He hadn''t expected L to think this way.


    She wasn''t afraid of him, but rather feared his departure.


    "Sylvester, please don''t leave me so decisively as you did today, okay? I don''t like seeing you walk away."


    Before, his decisive departure had made her feel very ufortable. That feeling was too unbearable.


    As L spoke, her eyes filled with tears.


    Sylvester forcefully separated L''s hands, pulling her into his arms. He grabbed her slender waist, lifted her so her bare feet were on top of his, and then kissed her fiercely.


    L clung to Sylvester''s neck and was forced to endure the passionate kiss.

 Chapter 319 Illusionist Guilds Surprise "Are you working for Sylvester?"

    Pr''s country TV stations publicly criticized this behavior, calling it an extremely terrible influence.


    This statement announced the end of their careers, and Ruby would be an ordinary civilian from then on.


    The abusivements about them were all over the Inte.


    [Such a person tarnish the reputation of good actors who let their work speak for them.]


    [Yeah, there are too many depraved people like this demoralizing society nowadays.]


    [Honestly, the show biz in Pliar country is supported by experienced actors from the past, and these neers should feel ashamed.]


    [These celebrities, with average looks, have many scandals. The experienced actors of the past are real actors, who are beautiful and talented while relying on their skills.]


    [When will we get a truly beautiful and talented actor?]


    [I can only say we need to wait.]


    Because of thetest scandal, all of these were directed at Ruby and Cosmo.


    Moreover, some of L''s well-known friends online guided thements, keeping this issue at the top of the trending topics.


    Ruby had a few supporting roles and several endorsement deals lined up, all of which were now halted. Additionally, Ruby and Cosmo had already been sued, with fines for breach of contract amounting to over a billion dors. Besides Ruby and Cosmo, Ster Entertainment faced a huge crisis.


    This incident affected all contracts with otherpanies, including signed agreements, business resources, and a variety of show resources, which caused the stock market to plummet.


    Other partnerpanies affected by this also began to filewsuits.


    The stock price, which was over thirty dors, had dropped to a few dors and was still falling.


    Besides, Burl''s J Entertainment was secretly attacking.


    With Ster Entertainment on the brink of bankruptcy, internal staff began to resign.


    In the end, they could only dere bankruptcy.


    Burl didn''t want Ster Entertainment, so he didn''t acquire it. Ster Entertainment was then administered by government departments and was awaiting future auctions.


    Harold and Roy were extremely angry, ming each other, and went to Central Cityw firm, where they got into a fight with Cosmo and others.


    Some of the cases were personally handled by the topwyer in Central City, Ben. Rumor had it that Ben from the topw office wouldn''t handle such simple cases, but they didn''t know that the Jenkins family followed L''s lead. L looked at the news online and finally smiled with satisfaction.


    This was what Ruby and Cosmo deserved.


    Regarding Flora''s matter, she had already dealt with three people, and she would handle the others one by one.


    The Harrison family caused Flora''s initial tragedy.


    Suddenly, the Illusionist Guild''s group chat received many messages.


    Violet, a person from Corestan who collected intelligence and handled internal matters for the Illusionist Guild, saw the letter from the Gomez family. He was puzzled and posted the letter in the group. "Emily, what''s going on?"


    L opened it and realized Sylvester was trying to redeem her from the Illusionist Guild. She found it both helpless and amusing. Before she could speak, another message came in.


    It was from Carol, whose real name was Karen Martinez. She was the only other female in the Illusionist Guild besides Emily.


    Karen was an outstanding leader of the Twilight Storm team during the team''s long-term stationing in the me Sands Valley desert.She was very capable in mechanics, energy, and scientific research. Now she was temporarily in charge of L''s arsenal.


    "This is someone from the Gomez family in Central City, Pliar country, saying they want to redeem our Emily! What''s going on? Emily, are you working for the Gomez family?"

 Chapter 326 I Want to Have Sex with You

    Sylvester stared at L, his left hand gently pinching her waist, stroking it softly, and asked, "Which part of me do you miss?"


    L hugged Sylvester''s waist, tilting her head slightly. She thought seriously for a moment, and then said, "Every part. Without you, I can''t eat or sleep. I''m losing weight."


    Sylvester listened to L''s words andughed inwardly. Over the past three days, the butler had asionally reported to him on L''s situation.


    L had a great appetite, but she had be more picky about what she ate. She often told the head chef to prepare different dishes for her.


    The head chef pampered her and worked hard to prepare various cuisines from different countries or regions for L.


    She usually yed outside with Big White and fell asleep directly on Big White''s back. Big White, worried that she might get cold, would carry her back from the artificial forest, cover her with a nket, and bring her to her room. ''Losing weight?


    ''L is quite a liar!'' he thought.


    "Really?" Sylvester raised his eyes slightly.


    L thought Sylvester didn''t believe her, so she quickly nodded, leaned forward, and bit Sylvester''s chin, saying, "Yes! These past three days, I''ve been thinking about you; my body has been craving you."


    After hearing this, Sylvester''s hand on L''s slender waist paused, and he could no longer control himself. He lowered his head and kissed her.


    Fiercely, he said, "L, you are mine."


    L returned Sylvester''s kiss, entwining her tongue with his.


    On the couch, Sylvester held L in his arms and kissed her passionately.


    Just as Sylvester leaned down, L ced her hands on his chest, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous light.


    Sylvester sat on the couch, lifting his eyelids. His eyes, under longshes, stared intently at L in his arms, his sharp brows slightly furrowed.


    L sat on hisp, looking up, and softly said, "Sylvester, I want to have sex with you."


    After she said that, Sylvester and L began to have sex.


    The next morning at six, at the Harrison family''s house, Susanne came downstairs with her backpack. The Harrison family was facing difficulties and had dismissed all the servants, so she had to make breakfast by herself. But before she reached the downstairs area, she saw a scene in the living room.


    Zoe was lying on the cold floor, her hair messy. She no longer had the elegant demeanor of a wealthydy.


    Antolin was in an even more bizarre position, kneeling and lying on the floor, his fingers twisted, his face bruised and swollen as if he had been tortured.


    Susanne was terrified and quickly ran downstairs to help Zoe up. "Mom, what happened?"


    Zoe showed no signs of waking up. Susanne then shook Antolin. "Dad, wake up!"


    No matter what she did, no one woke up.


    She checked Antolin and Zoe''s breathing. After confirming that they were still alive, she felt relieved.


    With a certain possibility in her mind, Susanne stood up with her backpack.


    Seeing Antolin and Zoe lying on the ground, she just felt sick. She didn''t make breakfast and turned to leave.


    Susanne thought Antolin and Zoe must have fought again. She didn''t care and couldn''t do anything about it. They wouldn''t die, and she had to go to school.


    On the way, she overheard two ssmates talking about Flora, saying it was a pity such a beautiful and talented girl had died. Susanne red at them and walked past. The two girls were puzzled. "Isn''t that Susanne? Why did she re at us?"


    The other girl shook her head and mocked, "She doesn''t even seem sad about her sister''s death.


    "She''s really heartless."


    "Flora, you are a jinx. Even after death, you won''t leave the Harrison family in peace," Susanne said.


    In Susanne''s eyes, it was because of Flora that led to the current state of the Harrison family.

 Chapter 333 Like an Angel

    Soon, the enrollment procedures werepleted.


    Alfonso looked at the information sheet and realized that L, Holy Light Elite Academy''srgest shareholder, was only eighteen years old.


    And she was actually Sylvester''s fianc¨¦e.


    He was utterly shocked.


    He had met L two years ago.


    At that time, L was expanding her influence and was being chased by rival forces. He saw it and bravely intervened. He attracted the enemy''s attention, which allowed L to take them down. He knew that L was very good.


    It was also the time for shareholder voting and the re-election of the principal.


    Alfonso had always wanted to achieve something, but his family''s finances were average, and he couldn''t secure the principal position.


    To repay him, L had the president of Starlit step in and fund his rise to the principal position. Later, she even financed the construction of several buildings for the academy.


    As for why she wanted to build the buildings, L thought it was a coincidence that Holy Light Elite Academy shared a name with her tribe.


    Since then, Alfonso had always considered L the true principal of Holy Light Elite Academy in his heart.


    Alfonso looked at the information sheet and then asked, "Then, princ......"


    L interrupted directly, "Just call me L."


    She thought, ''I''m just the behind-the-scenes funder.


    ''It feels a bit strange if Alfonso respects me as the principal.


    ''I don''t want to be the principal; it is boring.''


    Alfonso immediately nodded and said, "L, which ss would you like to join? If you want the best one, I can arrange it."


    Butler thought Alfonso was only being nice to L because of the Gomez family''s status. After all, with L''s grades, a principal wouldn''t be so friendly to her.


    He had no idea that Alfonso and L had known each other for a long time.


    Without thinking, L said, "Then I''ll just go to Charley''s ss."


    It was perfect. She had something important to rify with him.


    At this point, both Alfonso and Butler disagreed.


    Butler said, "L, it might not be a suitable option."


    That was the hardest ss to manage in the entire Holy Light Elite Academy, filled mostly with kids from wealthy families who loved to y or students with very poor grades. In summary, it was a ce that would hinder good students.


    Alfonso also said, "And that''s the twelfth grade of high school."


    He was worried that L''s studies would be affected.


    L didn''t say anything more and stated, "It''s decided."


    She came to school to make it easier toplete her tasks.


    After all, there were too many servants in Dragon Manor If she left for a few days, those servants would probably be frightened.


    Then Sylvester would catch her and engage in three days and nights of sex, which she couldn''t take.


    At school, with Alfonso''s help, it would be much easier to get things done.


    So she acted coy with Sylvester.


    Seeing L''s firm decision, Alfonso didn''t say much more and took L to the teacher''s office.


    The twelfth-grade homeroom teachers'' offices were all in the same room.


    As a private elite school, Holy Light Elite Academy didn''t have many twelfth-grade sses, only ten in total, with ss 1201 being the best and ss 1212 the worst. The teaching quality was secondary; the main focus was on strict discipline.


    Most parents send their children here to correct their habits. Charley was sent here for this reason.


    When they came out of the homeroom teachers'' office, it was already break time, and students wereing in and out of the teachers'' office. L and Susanne ran into each other.


    Susanne was there with the math ss representative to turn in homework. As soon as she walked in, Susanne saw Ling towards her. The ssmate next to her, a boy, was surprised by L''s appearance and whispered, "She''s so beautiful."


    L had fair skin, a sexy figure, delicate features, and beautiful eyes.


    She looked like an angel.


    Even after the homeroom teacher of ss 1212 took away L, the students from ss 1201 were still staring at her back.


    Susanne pursed her lips, feeling jealous, and frowned. "School is a ce for learning, not for dressing up. Why is she wearing circle contact lenses?"


    The boy next to her said, "But she''s just beautiful."


    As he spoke, he nced at Susanne and suddenly found her a bit normal.


    He thought to himself that as long as L was kind and easy-going, she would definitely be named the most beautiful girl in this school. Susanne might have been thest most beautiful girl.


    But now, inparison, she seemed a bit ordinary.


    Susanne didn''t know what the boy next to her was thinking. Holding her homework, she sneered, "Yes, she is beautiful, but look, she was taken away by the teacher of ss 1212. She must be terrible at study." Just another pretty but dumb girl, like Flora.

 Chapter 339 A High School Girl!

    Wade Barker had never seen Hubert so excited before. He was stunned for a moment and then said in surprise, "It was sent by someone named Sarah, but I can''t see the content." Hubert, extremely excited, quickly took off his sterile gloves, walked over, grabbed the phone, entered the password, and opened it.


    Wade was astonished at his swift movement.


    Meanwhile, after sending the message, L climbed over the wall and sneaked out of the school.


    Hubert nced at the message, took off his sterile gown andb coat, and said to Wade, "You go out first. I''m gonna pick someone up."


    Wade found it a bit strange but could only follow Hubert out.


    In the forensicb, two people were required to be present during an autopsy.


    Hubert seriously washed his hands using a surgical hand disinfection method. After drying them, he tidied up his appearance, looking very formal.


    Wade looked at Hubert and smirked, "Hubert, are you going on a date in the middle of our job?"


    If that were true, it would be the first time something like this happened at the forensic center.


    Hearing this, Hubert forcefully pped Wade on the head and said sternly, "What are you thinking? Wash your hands so you don''t spread germs to my teacher."


    "What?" Wade had no choice but to do as he was told. While washing up, he asked, "Your teacher is here?"


    Then, it was necessary for him to go to this meeting.


    This was his teacher''s teacher.


    Wade quickly tidied up his clothes.


    He couldn''t be so casual to meet the one who taught his mentor.


    After Wade and Hubert finished tidying up, they walked out.


    Along the way, they encountered many people from other departments of the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    "Hubert."


    "Hello, Hubert."


    Hubert just arrogantly raised his chin, looking all prideful.


    Wade often saw this look.


    Hubert was a senior member of the Central City Forensic Association, but his home was in Greafury City. He was hired as the chief forensic expert by the forensic investigation department of Greafury City. With Hubert''s help, Greafury City''s police department had the highest case-solving rate.


    Greafury City''s police department was once considered the most authoritative police department in the country, second only to Central City.


    Thay was why Hubert was highly respected.


    Even the police chief showed respect to Hubert.


    Everyone was used to Hubert''s arrogance but still respected him.


    Following behind Hubert, Wade curiously asked, "Hubert, what is your teacher like?"


    Hearing this, Hubert said with a smile, "You''ll find out soon."


    As soon as Hubert went out, he saw L in the distance, wearing the Holy Light Elite Academy uniform, walking over.


    Wade stood beside him, surprised.


    He thought to himself, ''She is stunning.


    ''But it''s noon. Does Holy Light Elite Academy allow students to go out at noon? Aren''t they under military-style management?'' However, what happened next shocked Wadepletely.


    Wade saw Hubert walk up to her.


    "Sarah, what brought you here?" His attitude was very respectful.


    L smiled slightly and said, "Hubert, I need your help."


    Hubert patted his chest and said, "Just tell me. I will do what I can."


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew, and Wade was stunned.


    After a while, he walked up and looked at L. "You are Hubert''s teaher?"


    L looked at Hubert and said, "Hubert, is this your apprentice?"


    Hubert said with a smile, "Yes."


    Wade thought to himself, ''My mentor''s teacher is actually a high school girl! How surreal!''


    L smiled and walked in with Hubert.


    Wade couldn''t understand how Hubert''s teaher was just a young girl.


    What he didn''t know was that L had once saved Hubert and taught him how to track the deceased based on the blood in their bodies.


    Hubert used this method to help the police solve many unsolved cases.


    L took out what she needed and passed by the autopsy room. She nced inside and frowned.


    Seeing this, Hubert opened the door to the autopsy room. "This body was dug up from a mountain in Greafury City. The body shows varying degrees of livor mortis, and rigor mortis hasn''t peaked yet. She died in less than twelve hours. As for the rest, it''s still under observation. What do you think?"

 Chapter 345 Lelas Custodian

    Next to the military jeep, Sylvester got out with sunsses. With a graceful move, he removed them, and even this small gesture exuded authority. His face was chiseled, with low-set eyebrows that made him look fierce. His expression was inscrutable.


    His sexy, thin lips were slightly pressed.


    His shirt cor was propped up, revealing a small patch of fair neck and his Adam''s apple.


    He looked incredibly handsome.


    The bodyguards also got out of the jeep, holding guns, and stood on either side, on alert. Mildred followed behind Sylvester, her eyes fixed ahead.


    Inparison, Sylvester''s pomp was even more imposing than President Louis''.


    To the unknowing, it might seem like Sylvester was the king personally visiting Aurora Isle.


    Louis hurriedly approached Melissa and said something in the localnguage.


    Louis was expressing a warm wee to Sylvester, acknowledging his hard work, and inviting him to rest in the pce where a feast had been prepared.


    Sylvester was fluent in manynguages, including the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    He nodded slightly, his expression cold, and responded fluently.


    Louis was very pleased and chatted with Sylvester along the way.


    Even though Sylvester''s demeanor was somewhat cold, Louis understood that this was just his nature and didn''t mind.


    Along the way, the cab members all bowed respectfully.


    It was a sign of respect for Louis and also for Sylvester.


    After all, Louis had be the president of Aurora Islergely thanks to Sylvester''s support, and the current reduction in ethnic turmoil and armed conflict, with citizens moving towards a stable life, was also due to Sylvester''s economic assistance.


    To the people of Aurora Isle, the mysterious Sylvester was like a god.


    At this moment, Louis'' phone rang. He apologized with a nce at Sylvester, who nodded. Louis then checked his phone; it was a notification from the school group chat reminding the Louis couple to attend their child''s parent-teacher meeting next week.


    Louis was quite down-to-earth. He sent his children to local public schools rather than elite ones, nning to send them abroad for further education when they were older.


    Sylvester nced at the phone unintentionally and remembered that L was also in school.


    He thought, ''But it seems I am not in any such group chat.


    ''I''ve been careless!''


    He quickly told Mildred to get him into L''s ss group chat.


    In his haste, he spoke in the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    The president and his wife Melissa''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Gomez, you also have a child, too?"


    When he thought of L, Sylvester''s expression softened, and he said with a smile. "No, it''s my fianc¨¦e." "Fianc¨¦e?" Louis looked surprised.


    "Yes, she''s still in high school," he said with a strange sense of pride.


    The president and his wife thought, ''Mr. Gomez''s fianc¨¦e is so young.''


    Mildred wasn''t in the ss group chat because Butler always handled the school matters.


    He quickly asked Butler for the group chat and then gave it to his master.


    Sylvester pressed a button on his phone and joined the group.


    Meanwhile, Butler was puzzled until he saw his young master listed as L''s custodian in the group chat.


    He thought, ''The young master is indeed showing favoritism.


    ''When Raymond was in school, what did he say?


    "He said I should be the custodian for Raymond and it was embarrassing him.


    ''But for L, she is his precious!''


    Butler put on a kind but helpless smile.

 Chapter 352 I Have Evidence

    Before this, he had already asked his secretary to contact the secretary of Starlit Group.


    The response he received was that Starlit Group had epted the documents. This time, he thought the Harrison Group was really saved.


    Charles looked up at the stage, not speaking but also not refusing, as if he was in deep thought.


    However, others saw this action as a basic agreement to cooperate.


    After all, before the Harrison Group changed its name, it was the Scott family. Although the Scott family was not a traditional wealthy family, it was a prosperous family of that era, known for its fabric shops that were popr in Greafury City decades ago.


    The crowd below started discussing.


    "That Antolin is smart enough to cooperate with Starlit Group."


    "Starlit Group''s Charles hasn''t expressed his stance yet."


    "I think it''s already decided. If he didn''t want to cooperate, he would have refused indirectly."


    "When the Harrison family rises again, we can try build connections."


    For business people, the exchange of interests between both parties was the most important.


    Without the Starlit Group, the Harrison family was about to decline, so there was no need to build connections now.


    Antolin looked at Charles expectantly. Charles stayed silent. Antolin''s hands trembled secretly, "Charles, do you have any other opinions?"


    Charles sat up straight, took the small microphone on the table in front of him, adjusted its position, and then said, "Sorry, Starlit Group has always had high standards for its partners and never cooperates with people without integrity." Antolin was shocked.


    So was the audience.


    "What is going on?"


    "Antolin probably didn''t expect it would end up like this."


    "But I think Charles jumped to the decision too perfunctorily." "What exactly happened?"


    "I seem to remember the Harrison Group used to be the Scott family."


    "I heard Antolin grew from his wife''s family''s help."


    The discussions below didn''t seem to stop.


    Antolin heard some unpleasant discussions, and his face instantly turned sour. "Charles, you are the president of Starlit Group, which has an international reputation. You can''t throw those harsh words to my face.


    "Moreover, conclusions are based on evidence. Your groundless speech may be satisfying for you, but those words, to smallpanies like us, are fatal criticism. So what''s this financial summit all about?"


    Antolin thought he had to criticize Charles, or else the Harrison Group would be doomed.


    Moreover, he had tied up loose ends a long time ago, and so many years had passed, so he believedno one could find anything against him now.


    Upon hearing this, all the otherpany presidents below instantly put on stony faces.


    Everyone saw things from their own views.


    "Even if the president of Starlit Group is a big shot from Central City, he shouldn''t look down on small and medium-sized enterprises like us." "His arrogance won''t carry him far. Now he has family support, but if things continue like this, Starlit Group will be doomed sooner orter." "What a young and naive entrepreneurs he is!"


    "What is this financial summit about? Are they discussing economic development or insulting people? What''s the use of this!"


    Charles, wearing sses and sitting on a leather sofa, looked gently.


    Hearing Antolin''s words and some jeering voices around, he didn''t get angry but slowly said, "Mr. Harrison, I think you made a mistake. Starlit Group doesn''t need to be hostile to a smallpany like yours, and of course, I have evidence."

 Chapter 356 Arnold Discovered Lela

    After speaking, he floored the gas pedal and headed up the winding mountain road.


    Matthew, who was behind, saw this scene with a cold expression.


    No hunter had ever managed to snatch prey from the Illusionist Guild.


    He immediately followed.


    L looked at the two red markers on the tracker. They were not far apart, but both were speeding up. She knew Matthew had been spotted. She gripped the steering wheel tightly and hit the gas.


    The car windows were closed, and the wind was howling against the ss like a roaring beast.


    Goy, sitting beside her, clutched the handle, feeling like he was going to throw up.


    L, wearing a Bluetooth headset, was giving instructions to Charles.


    Ten minutester, L saw Matthew''s car in the distance, and another military jeep was not far away.


    That was the one.


    L turned the steering wheel with one hand in a stylish manner and dialed Violet''s number with the other. "I''m right behind you. Remember to move aside." "Got it."


    After speaking, L raised an eyebrow, her voice turning cold. "Goy, hold on."


    Before Goy could respond, L mmed the gas pedal, and the car shot forward like an arrow.


    The sound of the rushing wind filled Goy''s ears.


    Outside Greafury City, three cars sped along the highway.


    Ahead, there was a sharp turn, and Matthew''s car was about to go through it.


    At this moment, L was just 0.03 miles away from Matthew.


    In the next second, as the sharp turn approached, L coldly eyed the road ahead.


    L, driving with a stylish maneuver, sessfully overtook Matthew''s car.


    She stopped speeding up and shifted gears.


    She sped towards the modified military jeep ahead.


    This maneuver seemed like something she had done a thousand times, very familiar.


    Goy was extremely scared.


    After a long while, he steadied himself, looking at the trees flying past the window, and couldn''t help but say, "L, does Sylvester know you''re this crazy?" L kept her eyes on the road ahead and, hearing this, smirked. "What? Are you going to tattle on me?"


    She brought Goy along this time because she didn''t want to hide anything from Sylvester. She never intended to hide anything from Sylvester anyway. After a while, Goy said, "I wouldn''t dare."


    Lughed, herughter sounding like bells in the night, "Are you going to help me hide it from Sylvester? Goy, you weren''t like this before."


    Goy didn''t know how to respond.


    L gripped the steering wheel and said casually, "You''re Sylvester''s subordinate. I brought you along because I don''t want to hide anything from Sylvester. Got it?"


    At this point, the two cars were less than 0.06 miles apart.


    Ahead, Arnold''s subordinate was constantly watching behind them. Seeing another car overtaking and catching up, he widened his eyes. "Arnold, another car is overtaking us."


    It was another modified car, with performance far more reliable than their modified military jeep.


    The main issue was that they didn''t know if the other party was friend or foe.


    If it came to a confrontation, they didn''t know who would be stronger.


    They had just found Arnold, and most of their forces were abroad.


    They couldn''t get reinforcements in a short time.


    Seeing this, the person beside Antolin kicked him hard. "Your subordinate?"


    Antolin was bewildered. He wished the person behind them was his subordinate.


    Alvin was also constantly monitoring the situation. Seeing the car behind them, he couldn''t stay calm. He then put on night vision goggles to see behind them. He saw the driver was L.

 Chapter 361 Strange Potion

    Charley put away his phone and walked towards L.


    "L."


    L nced sideways, looked up at Charley, and said with a slight smile, "Charley, are you okay?"


    Charley patted his chest with a proud look. "Of course, I''m in great shape; it''s just..."


    As he spoke, his face darkened. "It''s just that I have to take my medicer; otherwise, tonight might be tough."


    With that, he took out an injection and waved it in front of L.


    L took the injection and looked at it.


    The liquid inside was as pure as the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Nevertheless, this medicine carried the weight of two lives.


    "But it''s okay; my brother and I have both gotten through it." After saying that, he smiled lightly.


    L handed the medicine back to Charley and then took out a vial of red liquid from her pocket.


    She had prepared this beforeing. "Charley, before taking your medicine, drink this first." Charley took the red vial from L''s hand and looked at it in a puzzle. "L, what is this?" It looked like blood.


    A bit scary.


    L pressed her lips and said, "Do you remember when you were injured in aa, andter Watson, the doctor, came and healed you?"


    Actually, it was L who gave him the blood to drink, and that was what helped Charley recover.


    But besides Sylvester, no one knew about this.


    Everyone else just assumed it was Watson who healed him.


    Charley nodded. That time, he had been maliciously injured during a race, and he had forgotten to take his medicine, which led to serious consequences. But he knew it was Watson who saved him.


    Seeing that he remembered, L continued, "It was this potion.."


    Charley blinked and said, "You mean Watson used this medicine to heal me?"


    So miraculous?


    The potion in his hands had cost Sylvester a fortune and who knew how much effort and resources to develop.


    L nodded and continued to make up the story. "It''s still in the trial phase; give it a try."


    Charley sensed something was up and narrowed his eyes. He was always sharp, but he trusted L not to harm him, so he uncapped the potion and swallowed it.


    A rush of blood hit him, nearly knocking him over. He grimaced, "You tricked me! This is clearly blood, not a potion!"


    He felt like throwing up, but since it was from L, there had to be a reason. So, he swallowed his difort and kept it down.


    But in just a moment, a peculiar, sweet fragrance filled his mouth.


    Charley couldn''t help but lick his lips, smack his mouth, and look extremely cute. "What a strange taste! This medicine is amazing." L looked at Charley nervously and asked, "Charley, do you feel any difort? Or does your body feel a sense of relief?" L''s blood could now cure many poisons.


    Hearing this, Charley jumped in ce and then looked at L in confusion. "I don''t feel anything except that it smells good in my mouth." L took a deep breath, as if she already knew what would happen and not admit it, and waved her hand. "It''s okay. It takes a while." She would know the result soon.

 Chapter 368 Charley Was Very Angry

    Looking at the other two, he asked, "Why are you here? Afraid I''ll punish L?"


    L listened to Alvin''s voice and thought that it didn''t seem like it.


    She furrowed her brows.


    But this morning, she saw a message from Violet saying that after the Jeep circled Greafury City a few times, it finally returned to Holy Light Elite Academy. Since he didn''t dare get too close, he didn''t get any clear photos. L thought, ''The man fromst night came to Holy Light Elite Academy.


    ''Why Holy Light Elite Academy?


    ''And the man''s buildst night was very simr to Alvin''s.


    ''But the voice was different.


    ''But voices can be disguised, just like mine.''


    Charley and Eleanor heard this and began to plead, "Mr. Scott, L was sick; that''s why she missed the first ss. Please don''t punish her, okay?" Sick!


    Alvin immediately got anxious, thinking that maybe L drove too recklesslyst night and got hurt. His expression changed instantly. "Did you strain your back or what? Come on, let''s go to the nurse''s office." L stood still, suspiciously looking at Alvin. "I''m fine, but Mr. Scott, why are you so sure I strained my back?"


    Driving too recklessly could easily lead to a back sprain.


    Alvin was suddenly at a loss.


    At this moment, Dorothy came in with a bunch of love letters, striding up to the group and throwing the envelopes down.


    Looking at Alvin, she said, "Mr. Scott, take a look at all this. You need to manage your students better. And on top of that, showing upte on the first day? Not exactly setting a great example for academics. "Moreover, L has a history of fighting and is arrogant to teachers. If she tarnishes the school, the reputation of Holy Light Elite Academy will be ruined."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charley exploded, pointing at Dorothy. "Say that again."


    He thought, ''What fighting? L was bullied at other schools; she was defending herself!''


    Dorothy looked at the furious Charley, her face darkening. "What, I can''t tell the truth?"


    Eleanor turned around, her face cold as she looked at Dorothy. "How is L tarnishing the school? Did L force them to send those love letters? They chose to send them, and you me L? Is this what you call victim-ming?" Dorothy nced at L, rolling her eyes. "She didn''t force them. I don''t have any problem with her, but with all that makeup, she doesn''t look like a student at all. It''s like she''s unintentionally tempting the other boys. I don''t care about the others, but she''s affecting the students in my 12A ss, so I have to do something about it."


    Among those love letters, over a dozen were from her students, which made her very angry.


    The word "tempt" directly triggered Charley. He rushed over, ready to punch Dorothy. Seeing this, Alvin quickly pulled him away. Charley struggled. "Mr. Scott, don''t stop me. I''m going to teach Dorothy a lesson today." Dorothy''s face darkened even more, and she quickly stepped back.


    L looked disdainful and said indifferently, "Charley, calm down."


    Charley looked at L, "But I''m going mad."


    But he still obediently stopped.


    Alvin stepped up to Dorothy and said, "Dorothy, watch your mouth. Your concern about my student is misced. Now apologize."


    Alvin''s face was stern, and his voice was fierce. Dorothy stepped back, a bit scared, but still insisted, "Apologize? No way. Alvin, with your indulgence, no wonder no excellent student is in your ss. Have you ever reflected on why you lead the worst ss? The lowest-scoring student in my 12A ss scores higher than the top student in your ss. Don''t you feel ashamed?"

 Chapter 374 Based on a True Story

    ss 12A started to jeer, "It''s just a game. So what if you won? it''s not big deal.


    "If you''re so tough, beat us in grades."


    Susanne shot a mocking look at L.


    L sneered back.


    Susanne frowned. "What''s so funny?"


    L leaned against theputer desk, nced at the ss 12A students, and locked eyes with Susanne. "It''s just a game, a simple one, and you still lost. You''re worse than losers. "Indeed, it''s just a game. Nothing to fuss about.


    "But this is just the start.


    "Today, ss 12J beat ss 12A. Soon, we''ll beat you in everything.


    "Get lost."


    L turned away from Susanne and her group.


    Susanne sneered at L''s back. "In two weeks, the SATs areing. Let''s see if anyone from ss 12J can outscore us."


    She walked off.


    Theputer room was left with only ss 12J students.


    They were happy about the win but L''s words brought them back down.


    When it came to grades, they couldn''tpete with ss 12A.


    "L, about the grades..."


    L stood up, signaled for silence.


    Everyone quieted down.


    L stroked theputer screen and finally said, "This game is based on a true story."


    No one understood what she meant.


    "A little girl was captured for experiments, enduring electric shocks, chemicals, drugs, insect bites, cuts, crushing, falls, freezing, and more..." L''s voice lowered as she recalled past pains. Charley looked at L, lips pressed.


    "That''s impossible," someone said.


    L''s eyes reddened. "The world is so vast, what''s impossible? At first, didn''t you all think I couldn''t y this game? But I''ve cleared all the levels."


    The ssmate fell silent.


    L stared at the screen. "In the story, the little girl escaped because she believed in hope."


    She met the man she loved.


    "I would have to endure the darkness if I hadn''t encountered the light.," L murmured, smiling. "The little girl escaped, so what''s impossible? "You''re smart and proud. Would you really let ss 12A bully you?


    "No! That''s not right." L shook her head, fists clenching. "What does ss 12A even amount to? But giving everything to seize beautiful things, experiencing that feeling of joy. Wouldn''t you want to try it?"" ss 12J was fired up.


    They exchanged nces. "Alright, let''s give it our all."


    "ss 12A is nothing."


    Everyone got excited!


    L smiled at them.


    Whether the story behind the game was real or not didn''t matter; no one would believe it anyway.


    Around Aurora Isle, jungle tribe inds, arge ship approached the yellow beach. On the deck, a tall man in a trench coat and sunsses looked at the overgrown, dpidated jungle tribe ind, a trace of gloom in his eyes. This was where L grew up!

 Chapter 380 Arnold Killed Antolin

    Ashlee looked at his submissive demeanor, smiled, then bent down and patted Steven''s head like she was petting a puppy. "Lisa, because of you, I killed Andrew Martin. Losing the man I loved the most doesn''t feel good. But you had to take my big brother with you, and now that you''re dead, you can''t feel anything anymore.


    "So let your son bear this pain for you."


    Steven listened, keeping his head down the whole time.


    Greafury City''s maximum-security prison was located in the suburbs. It was quiet here, surrounded by mountains, and had many mechanisms in ce. Without some serious skills, no one could break out of this prison.


    To date, no one had sessfully escaped from Greafury City''s maximum-security prison, which was as sturdy as Central City''s Ironfist Holding Center.


    Antolin, dressed in an orange prison uniform, sat dazed in a narrow room.


    In just a few days, his body bore obvious scars.


    Every ce had its own unwritten rules, and prison was no different.


    Everyone knew why Antolin was there and what crime he hadmitted. Of course, Arnold''s people had added some even more infuriating details.


    The inmates knew Antolin was in for murder, and he had killed his wife and her parents. They couldn''t tolerate it.


    Every day, they found new ways to bully Antolin.


    Antolin had lived afortable life before and was not a strong man, so he couldn''t possibly fight back against the people in prison.


    He was tortured and didn''t dare to resist.


    At this time, the inmates had gone to eat, but Antolin wasn''t in the mood and stayed alone in the narrow cell.


    He couldn''t understand how someone as smart as him had ended up in this situation.


    He couldn''t figure it out, ''Who exactly are Charles, the president of Starlit Group, and Sophia, the chief designer?''


    Just then, a correctional officer walked in with a meal that included a drumstick and casually handed it to him. "Hurry up and eat yourst meal. After that, it''s time." Antolin looked up in horror at the guard. "What do you mean?"


    The guard looked down at him with a serious expression. "Don''t y fool with me. You''re scheduled for execution tonight. Now, hurry up."


    Hearing the word "execution," Antolin began to tremble. "No, I can''t die. I can''t die yet. I need to see my wife. Let me see my wife."


    "We already told them. They said you''re beyond redemption and want nothing to do with you."


    Antolin''s eyes filled with deep anger and resentment.


    "Hurry up. Remember, you only have half an hour. After that, we''lle to take you away."


    With that, the guard left.


    In the evening, the enforcement team from Greafury City''s maximum-security prison escorted Antolin out of the prison.


    The execution site was within a special detention facility.


    The detention facility wasrge and empty, surrounded by high electric fences, with mountains encircling the area.


    It was built at the foot of a winding mountain road, not far from the maximum-security prison.


    After the rush hour, a police car with a metal cage and sirens transported Antolin to the detention facility, escorted by other police cars in front and behind to prevent any rescue attempts. On the mountaintop, Alviny on a rock with a new sniper rifle, squinting through a high-powered scope to keep an eye on Antolin.


    As the police car appeared, passersby looked at Antolin inside the vehicle, pointing at him.


    Antolin was extremely scared and dejected.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of flesh being pierced. A red dot appeared on Antolin''s forehead, and his body slowly slumped down. Everything happened in an instant, too quickly to stop.


    Passersby, who witnessed the scene, screamed aloud.

 Chapter 386 Wanted Charley Gone for Good

    L stood in front of Joseph, the autumn breeze lifting her long, thick hair. Strands floated around, carrying a faint, exotic scent that was refreshing.


    The awakening of the Mutant nature, the change in her pupils, and her time with Sylvester had given L this unique fragrance. It was subtle but intoxicating. Combined with her stunning looks, she could captivate anyone. Joseph could barely contain himself, but he knew such beauty needed gentle care; he couldn''t rush it.


    When L asked how to resolve the issue, Joseph said with a smile, "He hit me, and he''s not getting off easily, but if you''re willing..."


    He moved closer, lowering his voice. "He beat me, and I''m in a lot of pain. If youe to my room tonight and give me a massage, we can call it even. What do you say?"


    Charley, watching this, was furious. His hands clenched into a fist, and the gun in his sleeve was ready. If Joseph dared to touch L, he''d shoot Joseph.


    Eleanor saw Joseph''s lecherous gaze and wanted to kick him, but Gilbert held her back.


    L looked at Joseph. "Alright."


    Joseph smiled and reached out to touch her, but L, with her sharp senses, dodged and moved to Charley''s side. "Joseph, hold your horses. It''s no fun if you''re too eager."


    Joseph smiled but then saw Charley''s cold stare. He remembered Charley''s earlier disy of strength and frowned. He thought, ''With Terry protecting this woman, taking her won''t be easy. I need to get rid of Terry first.''


    The air fell into an eerie silence.


    James, with an impable sense of timing, stepped forward as he noticed the seemingly harmonious surface tension. "If we can resolve this, that''d be for the best," he interjected.


    ncing over at Charley, James recognized the secrecy surrounding his identity, especially given the type of car he drove an indication of his extraordinary status. James wouldn''t be foolish enough to sour rtions with such a figure, Moreover, he always found Joseph''s gaze unsettling.


    Were it not for Joseph''s status as the top contender in the spring races, hailed as the rising star of the racing world, James would have disregarded him altogether.


    James approached Charley respectfully. "Terry, I''m sorry, but you didn''t register for today''s race, so you can''t participate. But I''ve prepared a resting area for you. Please follow me."


    Charley waved dismissively and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll leave now." Next time, he''d definitely defeat Joseph.


    As Charley was about to leave, Joseph stepped up. "James, I didn''t participate in this qualifying race either. Besides, Terry''s already here; it would be a shame for him to leave. Why not let him race?" Joseph wanted Charley gone for good.


    Charley was about to agree when L pulled him back. She said with a seductive smile, "Joseph, Terry haven''t fully recovered. I''ll take his ce in this round."

 Chapter 393 Island Nation

    On the mountain road, a group of people stared at the car crash site, gasping. "Joseph and that girl didn''t fall off the cliff, did they?" "What a disaster!"


    "Call the police, now! Quit standing by," James barked, pulling out his phone while ordering the security guards to search below.


    If something really happened, he couldn''t dodge the me.


    Charley stood at the cliff''s edge, looking at the skid marks, pale and shaky.


    Gilbert, seeing this, quickly supported him, worry etched on his face. "Charley."


    Eleanor, usually so upbeat, couldn''t stop the tears as she looked at the broken guardrail. "L, she..." She wiped her tears with her sleeve. "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have let her go." Charley steadied himself, fists clenched, voice hoarse. "No way."


    He believed that L wouldn''t have an ident.


    With that, Charley got into the car, and Gilbert and Eleanor followed up.


    A silver sports car sped down the mountain road, disappearing into the night, kicking up dust.


    On the forested ind, Sylvester and his team had been trekking all day. After more than a decade, there were no traces left, so they finally showed up from the forest.


    As soon as they came out, a subordinate reported, "Sir, there are no sea pearls in the deep water areas around here."


    At his words, a gloomy look appeared onSylvester''s face.


    Seeing this, Mildred quickly asked, "Did you dive into all the deep-sea areas around here? None at all?"


    The subordinate shook his head. "Yes, none at all."


    Sylvester, with one hand in his pocket, stared at the calm, azure sea, deep in thought.


    This sea area was perfect for the special sea pearl oysters; it was impossible there were none to be found!


    Mildred looked at Sylvester. "Sir, should we return to Aurora Isle now or..."


    Sylvester''s expression darkened, his hand gently stroking the deep-sea pearl in his pocket. "To the Ind nation."


    The ind nation was made up of ten Balthazar inds.


    Each ind was governed by an elder with a different surname, and the council of elders,posed of these ten elders, jointly managed the ind nation.


    Of course, the Council of Elders took direct orders from the king.


    At this moment, in a pce high among the clouds, Max sat in the chess room, ying a game against himself.


    On the chessboard, pieces of each side fiercely battled, neither side giving way.


    At the door, a maid who had bathed in flower petals stood properly. A bodyguard approached and said something to the maid, who nodded.


    Then, the bodyguard entered the chess room and knocked. "Mr. White, they report that Sylvester from the Gomez family in Central City, Pliar Country, has arrived at the Ind nation, and the council of elders has already gone to greet him." Hearing this, Max''s hand paused. His left-hand strategy was off track, but his right-hand move was about to encircle and capture the left.


    As he stared at the board where the left should have won, Max''s expression darkened.


    He picked up a piece and flung it towards the door-the chess piece flying like a secret weapon breaking the air, piercing an unmistakable location.


    The maid let out a cry of pain, but despite her bleeding eye and the agony, she quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, her voiceced with tears.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a pair of long legs stepping out of the chess room. Max looked at the blood on the ground with disdain and said, "Filthy."


    The next second, the maid was dragged away by the hidden subordinates.

 Chapter 400 A Member of the Illusionist Guild

    He stood at the door, looking pissed, with teeth marks on his chin.


    Alvin blinked, "What happened to you?"


    Dominic gritted his teeth, "We went to check out that helicopter and ran into the Illusionist Guild. This wound? Courtesy of a woman from their Winds of Fury Team."


    He didn''t buy Patricia''s story, but he was sure she couldn''t hurt him. Then, suddenly, Patricia leaned in and bit his chin. He was totally thrown off.


    In the Arnold Assassin Team, he went through all kinds of training, even got injected with aphrodisiacs and had women sent to his room, but he always kept his cool. But this time, he felt a sudden jolt in his chest.


    His grip loosened, and Patricia got away. This was bad news.


    Alvin raised an eyebrow at Dominic''s angry face, "How do you know they''re from the Illusionist Guild?" Alvin spoke, then walked into the room.


    He flopped onto the sofa, reclining a bit, his cigarette hand resting on the armrest. With a flick of his finger, ash fell into the ashtray.


    Dominic followed, speaking respectfully, "Since you secretly returned to Pliar country, there have been several shes between the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild over cargo. It''s only natural for rival organizations to have conflicts, and we don''t feel wronged about losing to the Illusionist Guild. Through these incidents, we''ve gained some understanding of them."


    No wonder Alvin didn''t know.


    Alvin thought for a moment, "But why would the Illusionist Guild get involved in this?"


    Dominic shook off the weird feeling, clenched his fist, and said coldly, "I think the Illusionist Guild wants to grab or destroy the helicopter wreckage. But with the Greafury city police around, they didn''t dare make a move. The one who hurt L is probably from the Illusionist Guild."


    Alvin heard this but didn''t say anything.


    After a bit, he said, "Keep an eye on the Illusionist Guild."


    He had a bold hypothesis in mind, but upon further reflection, L was just an adult.


    She could be a Mutant, with no way to protect herself and no choice. But the idea of her being a member of the Illusionist Guild was unthinkable to him.


    What was the Illusionist Guild? It was a massive organization thatbined intelligence gathering and assassinations, ranking among the top in the international scene.


    She was only eighteen, so young.


    The thought of her killing someone...


    He didn''t dare to imagine.


    But if the people on that helicopter were from the Illusionist Guild, then the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild were definitely at odds.


    Dominic nodded, "Arnold, should we keep digging for the truth?"


    Alvin took a drag of his cigarette, "Pliar country is strict about checking outsiders. The mastermind behind that helicopter will be found out sooner orter. You guys shouldy low for now; the truth wille out." Dominic nodded, turned, and respectfully closed the door as he left.


    The room went quiet again.


    Alvin looked at the cigarette between his fingers and frowned, thinking, ''Why am I smoking again? L hates the smell.'' Without a second thought, he tossed it away.


    Then he squinted, thinking. ''How does L know I''m her uncle?''


    At Dragon Manor, L felt like she was dreaming. She dreamed Sylvester hade back, standing by her bedside, smiling gently at her.


    In her dream, Sylvester lifted her gently and whispered, "Darling, let''s go home."

 Chapter 406 Try Cursing Again

    "This time, you didn''t do anything wrong. How could I punish you?"


    His words carried a subtle edge, almost like an indirect warning.


    L felt a twinge of anxiety.


    She sighed deeply, ''I''m finished.


    ''I will be in trouble if Sylvester finds out about my racing ident yesterday.


    ''But there is no need to worry too much I''ve only gone out to help Charley before running into those troublemakers. I haven''t deliberately caused any problems. ''Might as well let Charley take the me for me.''


    Charley, who was in ss, inexplicably sneezed.


    "Come on, take off your clothes, shower, and then we''ll get some food."


    As he spoke, he raised his hands to unbutton L''s clothes. L quickly stopped him, her whole body struggling, "No, no, I''ll take them off myself."


    She thought, ''Who knows if Sylvester would do something other than just undressing me?''


    Sylvester, slightly annoyed, chuckled and decided not to argue. Looking down at the wriggling L in his arms, he exerted a firm grip, and with one swift motion, removed her clothes. L quickly hugged Sylvester tightly.


    "Deliberately throwing yourself into my arms!" Sylvester looked at L curled up in his arms, her face blushing with shyness.


    So cute!


    "No, I''m not."


    Sylvesterughed and stopped teasing her. L needed to eat, after all.


    He directly picked her up and put her into the bathtub.


    As soon as L got in, she was like a little fish, ready to swim to the other side of the tub. The next second, she was grabbed by Sylvester, who warned her, "No running." He thought, ''I''m notgoing to have sex with her. Why is she running?''


    L sighed, thinking, ''I''m really feeling so weak right now. Normally, I could at least put up a bit of a fight, but right now, I can barely resist at all. It''s so frustrating! Truly, it''s so unfair!''


    As Sylvesterthered shower gel onto her delicate skin, he noticed her pitiful expression and chuckled. "You''re not happy with me taking care of you?"


    L hugged herself with two hands, pouting and turning her head.


    "What? Not a fan of my personal attention?" Sylvester asked again, casually.


    He knew L''s personality well; she actually enjoyed being pampered by him. He''d always made sure to take good care of her every time he brought her back from Skya Country.


    L sat in the bath, propped up on her elbows, and looked at Sylvester. "Sylvester, have you finished your errands? Why did youe back so suddenly?"


    Sylvester casually took a bottle of rose essential oil and dripped it into the water. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "I missed you, so I came back. By the way, I have a gift for youter, you should like it." L stretched out her hands, "What is it? I want that gift now."


    She gazed at him with anticipation.


    Sylvester looked down at her and, with a yful grin, dabbed a bit of foam on the tip of her nose. L shook her head, trying to brush off the foam.


    Her adorable reaction was simply irresistible to him.


    He thought, ''God has been kind to me! He gave me a painful childhood, but then made up for it with L, this priceless treasure. I''m truly content.'' "Not telling you yet."


    L pouted and patted her shoulder, signaling Sylvester to wash her shoulder with an expression ofmand.


    Sylvester smiled andplied.


    After washing her neck, L lifted her foot out of the water and ordered Sylvester, "Here, wash my feet and massage them."


    Then she closed her eyes, waiting for his service.


    After yesterday''s wild racing, where she had battled with the helicopter''s upants and pushed the car to its limits, her foot was sore from the relentless pedal action. Even on the international circuits, she had never pushed herself so hard. L''s calves were fair and tender.


    A hint of desire shed in Sylvester''s eyes. He took the body wash beside him and applied it to L''s calves, rubbing them.


    L suddenly opened her eyes, her body trembling slightly, her face quickly turning flush, "You jerk!"


    Sylvester leaned down, getting close to L, his voice low and sexy, "Try cursing again!"

 Chapter 411 Gloating

    The servants immediately said, "Sylvester''s back, and he''s sunbathing with L on thewn in the backyard."


    Everyone at Dragon Manor knew that L, whom Sylvester adored, loved sunbathing the most.


    Charley lit up when he heard the news. "My brother''s back!"


    He hadn''t seen Sylvester in ages.


    Just as he was about to dash to the backyard, it struck him the task Sylvester had given him that he hadn''t finished, and his heart skipped a beat. Plus, theing-of-age gift Sylvester had given him was destroyed, and it was Sylvester''s most cherished possession. He owed him an apology.


    In the backyard, L was in Sylvester''s arms, enduring his intense kiss, and thought she was quite the little genius.


    This way, Sylvester''s focus was on that Wolf gang, and he wouldn''t dwell on the fact that she had almost fallen into their trap because she went racing! She was such a clever girl!


    With a simple trick, she sessfully diverted Sylvester''s attention.


    Feeling L''s distraction, Sylvester bit her tongue hard.


    L winced in pain, her hands gripping Sylvester''s shirt tightly, wrinkling it. "Ouch!"


    Sylvester pressed against her chest, grabbed her hands, and pulled them down to restrain her hands. He croaked, "You mischievous girl.Not even focused when I kissed you. You need punishment. "Tell me, what were you thinking just now?"


    As he spoke, he kissed the spot where he had bitten her, gently soothing her. After all, he couldn''t bear to treat her too harshly.


    L''s hands were held by hisrge ones, her eyes moist, her tender lips red from being kissed. She mumbled in protest, "I wasn''t distracted."


    "Now you''re even lying?"


    With that, he bit her hard again.


    Perched in hisp, gazing upward, L spoke in a melodious tone, "I am simply happy by your return, truly happy."


    Sylvester squinted slightly at L''s flushed cheeks up close, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Sylvester!"


    Charley had just run to the backyard and stumbled upon this scene.


    L''s body trembled at the voice, and she quickly let go of Sylvester and buried herself in his arms.


    Embarrassed, she thought to herself, ''Oh no.''


    With Charley''s sudden appearance, Sylvester would definitely redirect his anger from the Wolf gang back to the racing. Charley hadn''t noticed the problem yet but was feeling frustrated.


    Damn it!


    Luck always failed him; it was a second time now that he had caught L and Sylvester being intimate! This was bad, bad, bad!


    Sylvester would definitely scold him again.


    Charley froze on the spot, quickly raising his hands to cover his eyes. "You, you guys go on."


    He turned around as he said so.


    Before he could take a step, he heard a voice that made him tremble all over.


    "Stop right there," Sylvester ordered.


    Charley''s steps halted, and he slowly turned around, looking at the couple sitting on the ground, cuddling.


    Five minutester, Charley recounted the entire incident.


    The next second, he was sitting on thewn, facing the direction of Central City.


    Sylvester pulled L up, enveloping her in his embrace, standing before Charley and casting a disdainful gaze downward. "You sissy, who isunable to secure victory in the races yourself. And you rely on the aid of L, who is even younger than you, to seek vengeance for you. Thankfully, she remains unharmed. Otherwise, you are dead meat."


    Seeing Charley''s state, L felt a bit of schadenfreude and breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Sylvester wouldn''t punish her anymore.


    However, the next second, she heard Sylvester whisper in her ear, his voice low and devilish, "Don''t worry. Your punishment shalle tonight."

 Chapter 417 You Ditched Me the Second You Saw Something Fun

    L was super excited about going shopping with Sylvester, just like any regr couple. The car rolled to a stop, and L couldn''t wait. She jumped out first, practically sprinting.


    It was noon, and the autumn sun was warm but not too hot, making everything feel just right.


    L, looking like a gorgeous little elf, dashed over to the wishing fountain outside the mall. Nearby, couples were all cozy, tossing coins into the fountain and making wishes. She watched them, totally fascinated. When Sylvester noticed L had taken off, he quickly went after her.


    Mildred and a bunch of bodyguards got out of the car too. He scanned the area, made a quick gesture, and the bodyguards spread out, blending into the crowd, ready to protect.


    Sylvester caught up to L, scooped her up in his arms, and yfully nibbled her ear, pretending to be mad. "L, you little rascal, you ditched me the second you saw something fun."


    L, giggling from the ticklish bite and trying to wriggle free, said, "Sylvester, I wanna make a wish. The couples over there said it really works."


    Sylvester lifted his head, looked at the big wishing fountain, and scoffed. He didn''t believe in that stuff. In his world, he only trusted himself. But if L wanted to have some fun, he''d go along with it.


    "Stay here and wait for me," Sylvester said gently.


    "Okay," L agreed, all smiles.


    Sylvester gave her a quick kiss, then headed to the coin exchange box.


    Meanwhile, Susanne got out of the car with Gregory and Zoe. She immediately noticed the shy luxury car at the mall entrance, her eyes wide with envy. Even at the Harrison family''s best, they never had a car like that.


    Susanne clenched her fists. She had to make it to Central City. She was beautiful, well-mannered, and had good grades. She was sure she could break into the socialite scene there and marry rich.


    Gregory saw where Susanne was looking and felt a pang of bitterness. "Susanne, let''s go. I''ll take you shopping."


    Susanne snapped out of it and frowned. "I don''t need you to take me." With that, she marched towards the mall entrance.


    As she climbed the steps, Susanne spotted L by the wishing fountain. L was rocking a warm-colored sweater and a light, flowy tulle skirt that reached her ankles, showing off her smooth skin. Her shoes were thin-soled and encrusted with diamonds, making the whole outfit look super fancy.


    L was a real head-turner. In the sunlight, her skin seemed to glow. Susanne had to admit, L was stunning. But she was also insanely jealous.


    Susanne had never been jealous of anyone before. The rich kids in Greafury City were nothingpared to her, except for L. L drove her crazy with jealousy.


    Susanne stared at L, her eyes filled with a mix of envy and confusion. Why was L here? Wasn''t she supposed to be at school?


    Gregory, holding Zoe''s hand, walked over and saw Susanne eyeing the pretty girl by the fountain. He thought Susanne liked the girl''s outfit and smiled. "Susanne, do you like that outfit? No problem, I''ll get it for you." Susanne shot him a look. "It''s ugly. I don''t want it."


    Just then, Susanne noticed a handsome guy. He was the most attractive man she''d ever seen, even more so than Charley.


    She watched as Sylvester walked over to L with a bag of coins, wrapped her in his arms, and held her hand as they tossed coins into the fountain together. Then, he actually kissed L on the lips.

 Chapter 422 Im Kissing My Girlfriend, Whats It to You? Get lost

    The supermarket was packed with people of all ages. L had never been to a supermarket before, so she was super curious. "There''s so much stuff here," she said. It was way more diverse than the stores in the mall. Suddenly, a couple passed by them. The girl was sitting in the shopping cart while the boy pushed it, looking totally in love.


    Seeing this, L''s eyes lit up. Sylvester noticed the sparkle in her eyes and immediately knew what she wanted.


    He picked L up horizontally. Sylvester, being nearly 6.5 feet tall, made L feel like her perspective had suddenly elevated. She wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s neck, her slender legs swinging in the air. "Sylvester, put me in the cart, quick," she said, her voice filled with excited urgency. At that moment, L was like a curious child, eager to explore the world with her tallpanion.


    Holding her, Sylvester deliberately didn''t put her down. Instead, he leaned in closer to L, his calm eyes concealing a storm of emotions. "You want to sit in the cart, huh?"


    Her eyes shined as she looked at the cart, nodding vigorously. "Yes."


    "Kiss me, and I''ll let you sit in the cart," he said.


    L then turned her gaze to Sylvester. Seeing the undeniable determination in his eyes, she knew she couldn''t avoid it. She nced around to make sure no one was watching, then leaned in to give Sylvester a quick kiss. Just as she was about to pull away, Sylvester held the back of her head and deepened the kiss. Holding L, Sylvester kissed her passionately as he slowly ced her into the cart. His hands pressed on either side of the cart as he leaned in for a deep, intense kiss, trying to take her breath away.


    A sudden exmation startled L, making her body tremble involuntarily. Sylvester gently stroked L, his left hand supporting the back of her head. He turned his gaze, his eyes coldly ring at Susanne, who was holding a box of high-end choctes. His voice was icy. "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    His tone was filled with extreme disgust, as if Susanne were a piece of rotting garbage. Susanne was startled and took a few steps back. L followed his gaze and squinted when she saw who it was. It was Susanne!


    Susanne stared wide-eyed at Sylvester. Her heart raced as she saw him ring at her. But she didn''t want to look foolish in front of the handsome Sylvester. She forced a sweet smile and then looked at L, her smile deliberately sweet. "L, is The your boyfriend?"


    L had no fondness for Susanne, so her attitude was naturally cold and indifferent. "Yes."


    "But the school has a rule against early rtionships, you...." before she could finish, Sylvester lost his patience. He turned and ruffled L''s hair, his eyes filled with extreme impatience. "Who is she?" L was indifferent. "Just a ssmate."


    "L, I''m just being kind. If someone else finds out about this..." Susanne continued, but was interrupted again.


    "I won''t repeat it again," Sylvester shouted, his face extremely grim. "And besides, me kissing my girlfriend is none of your business. Get lost!"


    Startled by Sylvester''s shout, Susanne''s body trembled, and she ran away in fear. Watching Susanne''s retreating figure, L blinked. "You scared her away."


    With the annoying onlooker gone, Sylvester''s expression softened. He kissed the corner of L''s lips. "If she hadn''t run, she might have lost her life." L couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 426 The Security Clarence Can Give You, I Can Give You Too

    L was caught off guard, nced down at Sylvester''s head, and asked, "Sylvester, what are you up to?" Sylvester grabbed L''s hands and started walking towards the vi.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Actions speak louder than words," he said.


    "Hey, you blushed just now. Were you thinking something naughty?" He teased with a yful tone.


    L quickly caught on. Sylvester meant "doing" as in letting her sit on his shoulders.


    Realizing this, L''s face turned even redder.


    Oh no! She had been corrupted by Sylvester''s dirty mind, thinking about sex all the time.


    L swung her slender legs, deliberately kicking Sylvester''s chest. Sylvester held her restless feet with his hands, a hint of desire shing in his eyes. "Stop squirming. If you turn me on, I won''t be responsible." L quickly stopped moving her feet and instead pinched Sylvester''s face.


    Sylvester, helpless yet amused, let L have her way.


    He thought, ''L, my delicate little princess.


    ''You miss home, so I''ll give you a home.


    ''The sense of security rence gave you, I can give you the same.''


    L rode on Sylvester''s shoulders, looking at the sunset, feeling just like before when she rode on rence''s shoulders, feeling extremely safe.


    In the Dragon Manor kitchen, Sylvester, dressed in casual clothes and an apron, was cooking for L. James and the other chefs stood nervously to the side, watching the scene in fear.


    The chubby James''s hands trembled, saying, "Sylvester, why don''t I do it instead?"


    When had Sylvester ever done such work? If Sylvester got hurt, it would be his fault.


    The key point was that he was very scared!


    He was afraid he had done something wrong and would be kicked out.


    He didn''t want to be kicked out!


    Sylvester paid well, far above the market rate. If he got kicked out, it would be terrible! And he liked L and had sworn to cook for this cute and beautiful girl for a lifetime.


    Sylvester skillfully handled the fish, ignoring the group.


    James was shocked at his deft and familiar movements, surprised that someone of his status would handle fish, but he didn''t dare ask. He remained nervous. "Sylvester, this fish is hard to handle. Your hands will smell fishy. Let me do it." The other chefs were also shocked, but seeing his determined attitude, they said, "Since Sir wants to cook himself, let''s just help with some small tasks."


    "I''ll handle the lobster," one chef said.


    "I''ll make the sauce for the steak," another said.


    "I''ll handle the broli and asparagus," another said.


    For a moment, the kitchen was bustling and lively.


    Finally, after Sylvester handled the fish, he took the knife and forcefully threw it onto the cutting board, making a loud noise.


    The sharp knife stuck firmly into the cutting board. His movements were stylish, exuding an indescribable aura, charming yet dangerous.


    His chiseled face and sharp eyes were stunning them. "Too noisy. Get out."


    They had been chattering in his ears, making his ears hurt.


    James and the other chefs were startled and quickly fled.


    In the next second, the entire kitchen was quiet.


    L sat in the living room, replying to messages on her new phone.


    Alvin seemed very mysterious. Even she could only find some information about him and the Scott family. Beyond that, she couldn''t find anything. He must have some powerful backing.


    She needed to have The X Spirits investigate the Wolf gang. Why did they want to kill her? If they dared to provoke her, they would have to pay the price.


    The police matters were already fully handled by Ironfist Holding Center, so she didn''t need to worry about that anymore.


    As for Joseph, his body was charred. He had paid the price for his actions. He deserved it for trying to kill Charley and attempting to rape her.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud noise from the kitchen, followed by James and the other chefs running out.


    L stood up from the sofa and looked towards the kitchen. What happened there?

 Chapter 428 Family Warmth

    The dining room was dim, lit only by candlelight.


    L, in her cozy yellow dress, sat at one end of the table.


    She rested her cheeks on her hands, grinning as she watched Sylvester hustle in the kitchen.


    This must be what folks in Pliar Country called that special family warmth.


    She watched him bring out thest dish of fish and set it on the table.


    He set the dish down, took off his apron, and walked towards her, the candlelight casting shadows that danced around him.


    His figure flickered between light and dark, his shadow stretching long on the floor, with a bright glow on him.


    She looked at him, almost blinded by the light!


    Her eyes were dreamy, her face soft and charming, like she was back to being Sarah from the Holy Light Tribe in the forest. She was sweet and tender, making him feel intoxicated.


    He walked over, leaned down to meet her eyes, and pinched her cheek.


    "Why are you staring at me? Am I edible?" Sylvester teased.


    His heart melted at her delicate face.


    She tilted her head, nuzzling his palm. "Yes."


    Sylvester was definitely edible.


    She wanted to devour Sylvester.


    His heart raced, he squinted his eyes, and lifted her delicate chin to kiss her.


    His well-defined fingers applied a bit of pressure, making her tilt her head back and part her lips.


    His tongue danced with hers, starting a passionate kiss.


    He simply picked her up, then slowly sat down, leaning against the chair, letting her sit in hisp. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist, hisrge hand gradually tightening.


    His lips moved away, trailing kisses down her smooth neck, his heavy breathing stirring all her senses. A tingling sensation spread over her body.


    L clutched his shirt, her slender hands gradually tightening...


    Suddenly, an untimely sound broke the intimate moment.


    He immediately stopped, squinting at her, raising his hand, his thumb brushing across her lips.


    She smacked her lips, blushing, and said, "I''m hungry."


    His beautiful eyes looked at her, a hint of desire passing through. "Me too."


    How many days had it been!


    "Then let''s eat." L didn''t catch his true meaning. She was about to get off hisp. He had made a lot of dishes today, and she wanted to eat a lot. Seeing her greedy look, he chuckled softly, then, suppressing his desire, pulled her closer. "Sit in myp to eat."


    He spread his long legs, letting L sit on one of them. His left hand held her slender waist, preventing her from falling.


    His actions were domineering and controlling, with no intention of letting her go.


    She casually sat down on hisp.


    He picked up a fork, looked at the table full of dishes, and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    She pointed to the Sweet and Sour Fish in front of her. "I want to eat fish."


    He smiled, reached for the fish, picked out the bones, and fed it to her.


    She bit the fish from his hand and chewed it in her mouth. "Delicious."


    He forked another piece, carefully picking out the bones, and hearing this, asked, "How delicious is it?"


    "Tender and juicy, super delicious," she responded.


    "Not as delicious as you," he said with a smile.


    As she chewed, she felt like the taste had changed.


    He fed her the fish from the te, put down the fork, and snapped his fingers. Then a servant came over, slowly opening the cork of a bottle of red wine with a wine opener. L looked up and said, "Sylvester, you even prepared wine."

 Chapter 429 You Can Do Anything You Want

    Sylvester shot a sideways nce at L, grinning. "You know anything about wine etiquette?"


    L pouted, "What''s there to know?"


    She''d picked up a lot about what high society calls manners from Lily the spirit back in Skya country. This wine stuff wasn''t hard.


    He looked at her, then speared a piece of steak and fed it to her, raising an eyebrow. "Babe, how''s the steak?"


    L nodded, mumbling through her mouthful, "Delicious."


    Anything Sylvester cooked was always amazing.


    He looked pleased with himself and said arrogantly, "Of course it''s delicious. My cooking''s the best."


    She sat on hisp, her slender legs swinging as she blinked at him.


    He forked a piece of broli and fed it to L. As soon as she tasted it, she frowned


    and looked like she wanted to spit it out.


    Seeing this, Sylvester asked, "Not a fan?"


    L shook her head. "Nope, I don''t like veggies. Just give me meat."


    L loved good food and wasn''t usually picky, but veggies were a no-go.


    "You don''t just like meat, do you? You like me too," he teased.


    Sylvesterughed, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    She quickly chewed and swallowed the broli. "I was wrong. Veggies are good too."


    She ate most of the dishes and then eyed the red wine longingly.


    She really loved her drinks.


    Seeing this, the servant poured her a ss. She said, "I want more, Emma."


    Seeing her eagerness, Sylvester didn''t stop her.


    The servant, Emma Torres, smiled and poured more wine.


    He handed the wine to L, still reminding her, "Don''t overdo it."


    She nodded obediently.


    But as soon as she got the wine, she tilted her head back and downed it in one go.


    She drank the whole ss of red wine in one shot.


    Sylvester''s eyes widened in shock, and the next second he reacted, quickly snatching the wine ss away. "Is that how you drink red wine?"


    Emma, who was watching,ughed. Before working for the Gomez family, she''d trained in wine culture.


    L was the first person she''d seen drink red wine like that.


    A bottle of 1945 La Romanee Conti, worth $510,000, the most expensive red wine in the world, had been auctioned by Sylvester and kept in the wine cer.


    Today, Sylvester had specially taken it out, only for L to chug it without savoring it. But she was really cute.


    Her face turned noticeably red, even her exposed hands started to turn red too, like a boiled shrimp.


    Shey in his arms, smacked her lips, and said softly, "La Romanee Conti, from 1945, Sylvester, you have so many treasures. But who cares if it''s expensive? I just want to... drink it all in one gulp."


    The feeling of drinking so freely was too satisfying!


    She didn''t care about etiquette now; she just wanted to drink big gulps of wine.


    "Don''t you like me drinking like this?!" L asked, smiling coquettishly at Sylvester.


    He wrapped his left arm around her slender waist, looking down at her in his arms, listening to her soft voice after drinking. She was clearly a lightweight but still wanted to drink.


    Heughed in exasperation, pinched her cheek. "I like it! You can do whatever you want."

 Chapter 430 The Mutants Weak Period

    Hearing this, the maid Emma chuckled and slipped out with perfect timing.


    L was nestled in Sylvester''s arms, giggling. "Sylvester, you''re amazing. I want you to hold me."


    As she spoke, she stretched her long legs and started to turn around.


    Seeing this, he closed his legs. When he saw her body tilting and about to fall, he quickly grabbed her underarms, stood up from the dining chair, and held her close.


    Her long legs wrapped around his strong waist, her chin resting on his shoulder, and her feet swinging unconsciously.


    "Sylvester, I''m feeling dizzy, but it feels so good." She clung to his shoulders, tugging at his clothes.


    She loosened her grip, looked up at him, and pouted, "I''m feeling dizzy. I want a kiss."


    He held her, looking at her soft and pleading expression. His eyes were filled with desire. He swallowed, his Adam''s apple moving up and down, which was sexy and alluring.


    "You want a kiss?" he asked.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes dazed. "Yes."


    "Whose kiss do you want?" he pressed.


    "Sylvester''s," she answered.


    For the first time, Sylvester didn''t kiss her right away. Instead, he carried her upstairs, patting her back with hisrge hand. He turned his head, his sexy lips pressed against her ear, and said fiercely, "L, remember this. From now on, whenever you drink, I have to be there."


    Her appearance was so alluring and eye-catching; he was afraid someone might have ill intentions towards her.


    If anyone else saw her like this, he would furiously gouge out their eyes.


    Seeing that Sylvester didn''t kiss her, she rubbed her nose against his chin.


    This seductive action finally made Sylvester''s desire explode; he had been holding back all along.


    In the room, the warm yellow light emitted a slightly intoxicating glow. On therge bed, Sylvester pinned L''s hands, pressing them against the sheets.


    She moved discontentedly, letting out a soft moan.


    He restrained her, not letting her move around in her drunken state. He opened his mouth and lightly bit her slender neck, grinding gently. His sexy lips moved down her neck, "punishing" her in his own way.


    She tilted her head back, her eyes half-closed, staring at therge crystal chandelier on the ceiling. Thebination of drunkenness and desire made her consciousness hazy. She slowly spoke, "I''m so tired."


    He bit her, saying fiercely, "Baby, are you as tired as I am?"


    L continued in her daze, saying, "Mutants have a period of weakness. I can''t handle this."


    Sylvester, buried in her chest, paused when he heard this. He got up, looking down at the dazed L, a sh of panic and realization in his eyes. He suppressed his desire and held her in his arms.


    A period of weakness!


    No wonder she had been so weak since he returned.


    But she had never told him.


    Could this be a special period for mutants?


    She spoke no more,ying in his arms, with eyes closed. She seemed as if she had fallen asleep, or perhaps as if her previous words were just nonsensical ramblings.


    He could no longer think about himself. He kissed her forehead and, taking advantage of her drunken state, coaxed her to speak more. "Baby, why do Mutants have a period of weakness?"


    She moved in his arms, unconsciously saying, "Falling off a cliff, Mutants suffered severe injuries. After the wounds heal, there''s a period of weakness."


    Hearing this, he felt his heart sink, his chest aching terribly.


    So that was what happened!


    L must have been severely injured during the race, caused by Wolf Gang''s people making her fall off a cliff.


    Wolf gang again! That damn organization was everywhere, breeding like crazy.


    He felt a heavy pressure in his chest.


    L seemed to be dreaming. She closed her eyes, as ifforting Sylvester in her dream, "Don''t cry, Sylvester, don''t cry. My period of weakness is only temporary, just a week. Sylvester, be good. Let me hold you."


    He looked down at her, feeling heartbroken and a deep sense of helplessness.


    L, what should I do!


    Tell me, what should I do with you!

 Chapter 431 The Romance of the Previous Generation

    In Central City.''


    The Szar family''s residence was called Jennifer Estate. It was an ancient estate, having endured the trials of wartime, and it exuded a sense of solemnity. The original owner of the estate and his wife perished together due to the chaos of war.


    Trenton''s grandmother, Jennifer, was a prominentdy of thest century and was once best friends with Sylvester''s grandmother, Laura Gomez. Both of them were representatives of the new century''s women. They had studied abroad in Lyrania Country, traveled in Libertonia, and eventually graduated from Ravenhurst Ladies'' College in Vespar Country with a degree in World Literature History.


    They naturally yearned for equal and free love between men and women, and opposed arranged marriages.


    Trenton''s grandfather, Percy, was once the adjutant to Sylvester''s grandfather, Franklin Gomez. When Jennifer was young, she often went out for coffee and French cuisine with Laura. Jennifer asionally met Percy, who was then just an adjutant, and after many encounters, they developed feelings for each other.


    Jennifer''s family naturally disapproved. Jennifer was qualified enough to marry even the president at the time, and with her beautiful appearance and elegant demeanor, the Smith family naturally looked down on Percy, who was just an adjutant then.


    At that time, Pliar Country was in turmoil, with chaotic forces in the north and south. The warlords divided the territory.


    Percy followed Commander Franklin in battles across the north and south, achieving great military sess.


    With Franklin''s constant promotion of Percy, Percy''s youthful efforts and determination, and Jennifer''s unwavering love for Percy, the Smith family gradually changed their minds and agreed to their union.


    Jennifer particrly loved this estate.


    Later, when peace arrived, Percy used his influence to buy this estate and gave it to Jennifer as a gift.


    He even named the estate after Jennifer.


    In the morning, Scarlett, wearing a white puffy dress, woke up from bed and ran barefoot to the bay window to look at the gift she had prepared, smiling.


    Since parting ways with the werewolf leader at the Divine Doctor Association in Silvercrest, Scarlett had been brought back to the Szar family by Trenton.


    With Percy''s passing, the Szar family was now controlled by Trenton and his father, but all major decisions were made by Jennifer. No one in the Szar family dared to offend Jennifer, the actual person in power.


    Eleanor was the only girl in the Szar family and studied in Greafury City. Without Eleanor, who was dearly loved, the entire Szar family was shrouded in a serious atmosphere.


    Scarlett''s arrival lightened the estate.


    Jennifer did not know that Scarlett was from the Miller family. After all, the entire Miller Witchcraft Tribe had been wiped out back then. No one would have thought that the Werewolf Community had made a pact with the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, and Scarlett, as the daughter of the Princess of the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, was saved by the werewolf leader.


    Jennifer knew that Scarlett was a child raised by werewolves and was particrly fond of her.


    On this day, a woman came to Jennifer Estate,


    She was Phoebe Morgan, the daughter of the Morgan family.


    Phoebe was once best friends with Finley. Later, when the Moore family went bankrupt and fell apart, the Morgan family, fearing they would be implicated, quickly distanced themselves from the Moore family.


    Finley had even sought Phoebe''s help to get through tough times, but Phoebe ignored her.


    The Morgan family had some connections with the Szar family.


    Phoebe had a crush on Trenton since childhood but never confessed.


    She was quite smart and knew that Trenton had no interest in her, so she tried to win over the most authoritative person in the Szar family, Jennifer.


    Phoebe often visited Jennifer after returning from abroad. Knowing that Jennifer liked painting, she would buy treasured paintings from auctions to give to Jennifer.


    But Jennifer was a shrewd person and knew that Trenton had no interest in Phoebe, so she subtly rejected the valuable paintings each time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432 Scarlett is Deeply Loved

    Phoebe arrived early in the morning, and Jennifer was also up early.


    In the garden, Phoebe was cleverly assisting Jennifer, who was dressed in a high-end outfit from Starlit Group and draped in a fur shawl, as she trimmed the flower branches.


    Jennifer waved her hand and kindly said, "We have servants for this. You don''t need to do it. Your hands are for painting, not for this kind of work."


    With that, Jennifer raised her hand to call over the florist. She looked at the florist and said, "You can just wait here."


    Jennifer''s words were gentle but firm.


    This was clearly a refusal of Phoebe''s service.


    Phoebe paused for a moment, then smiled slightly.


    One day, she would be Jennifer''s granddaughter-inw through her own efforts. There was plenty of time.


    The florist, dressed in white, politely took the flower branches from Phoebe''s hands, wrapped them in cloth, and gently ced them on the table.


    Seeing this, Phoebe tried to please Jennifer by chatting with her. She was very well- behaved and knew exactly what to say to make Jennifer happy. Sure enough, Jenniferughed heartily.


    "You always know how to make me happy," Jennifer said.


    Phoebe held her hand and smiled. "I admire you. If I had the chance, I would like to be by your side every day..."


    Before she could finish, a servant said, "Mrs. Szar, it''s time for breakfast."


    Phoebe''s words were abruptly interrupted. She discreetly red at that servant. She was talking to Jennifer, and this servant dared to interrupt.


    The servant frowned slightly.


    Jennifer nodded and then looked at Phoebe kindly. "You haven''t eaten either, have you? Join us."


    Phoebe had already had breakfast, but she was eager to spend more time with Jennifer, so she quickly nodded. When the servant came over to help Jennifer, Phoebe pushed the servant aside and stepped forward herself.


    "Mrs. Szar, let me hold you," Phoebe said with a smile.


    The servant was momentarily stunned and then followed behind.


    Jennifer''s personal maid, Nova Davis, saw all of this. Nova raised her hand tofort the young servant who had been pushed away.


    Jennifer frowned slightly but quickly smiled and gently pushed Phoebe''s hand away. "I''m not so frail that I need help walking."


    Phoebe''s face showed a hint of panic and embarrassment. She nodded and said, "I was being too reckless."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Jennifer waved her hand. "Let''s go." Then she thought of something and turned to Nova. "Has Scarlett woken up?"


    Nova smiled and replied, "Not yet. She''s probably still sleeping. Do you want me to wake her?"


    Hearing this, Jennifer''s eyes showed concern, and her tone became anxious. "Scarlett usually wakes up early. Why is she still in bed today?


    "Is Scarlett sick? It''s the change of seasons, and the weather is getting colder. If Scarlett is sick, that would be terrible."


    Jennifer said this as she hurried inside, "I need to check on her."


    Nova quickly said, "Mrs. Szar, please slow down."


    When Phoebe heard the name Scarlett, she had a bad feeling.


    The Szar family only had one girl, Eleanor. When did Scarlette into the picture? Who was Scarlett?


    Phoebe''s intuition told her that her future position was in jeopardy.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Phoebe quickly followed.


    As soon as Jennifer entered, she was embraced by a soft figure, which was Scarlett. She quickly hugged her.


    "Good morning, Grandma." Scarlett''s clear, innocent voice made Jennifer very happy. She loved Scarlett''s innocent and lively personality.


    "You scared me. I thought you had a cold and weren''t feeling well," Jennifer said.


    Scarlett got up from Jennifer''s embrace and greeted the servants nearby. The servants smiled and looked at Scarlett indulgently, saying, "You can''t be so impulsive. What if you fall and get hurt, or identally hurt Mrs. Szar? Mrs. Szar would be heartbroken, and so would we."


    Scarlett was wary of people, but she could tell who was good to her and who wasn''t. She would be doubly good to those who treated her well.


    Moreover, having been raised by the werewolf leader, Scarlett had none of the modern, boring ss distinctions.


    Scarlett smiled. "Nova, I know. I was very careful and held back my strength when I hugged Grandma. I definitely wouldn''t hurt her. But I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Jennifer looked at Scarlett holding her hand and chided Nova, "She''s at an innocent age. Don''t worry about her. Eleanor is older than Scarlett and even more lively and noisy."


    When Scarlett looked up, she saw Phoebe standing nearby, looking at her eyes with a stunned and strange expression. Scarlett blinked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 433 The Fierce Wolf Within Trenton

    Phoebe looked at Scarlett''s lively and youthful appearance and clenched her fists.


    Scarlett could actually call Jennifer so intimately.


    Why!


    Before the meal, Jennifer gave a general introduction to Scarlett and Phoebe.


    Phoebe immediately caught the key point and then hinted. "Scarlett is so cute, and you love her so much. When Scarlett gets married, won''t you be sad?"


    Scarlett was eating with her head down. Hearing the word "marry", she frowned and asked in confusion, "Grandma, what is getting married?"


    Jennifer smiled and gently exined, "In the future, you will meet a boy you like. That boy will marry you, get a certificate, and hold a grand wedding. You will live with him, wherever he is, you will be. That''s what getting married means."


    Scarlett, raised by the werewolf leader, had not received a formal education and naturally didn''t know these things. She listened, somewhat puzzled.


    Jennifer then asked, "Do you have a boy you like?"


    Scarlett blinked her bright eyes and looked at Jennifer very seriously. "Grandma, does


    that mean if I get married, I have to leave you?"


    Scarlett spoke with a bit of disappointment in her tone.


    She really liked Jennifer and everyone here.


    Seeing Scarlett''s worried expression, Jenniferughed. "Alright, I''m just teasing you. You''re still young, only seventeen, no need to think so much. When you grow up, if you have a boy you like, tell me, and I''ll see if he''s a good man."


    Actually, Jennifer privately hoped Scarlett would stay by her side or marry Trenton. She liked her so much.


    Scarlett bit her lip and innocently said, "Grandma, I like Trenton. When I grow up, can I marry Trenton? By then, I won''t have to leave Trenton, you, and Nova."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jennifer and Nova bothughed.


    Jennifer pinched Scarlett''s cheek with her old hand, asked kindly, "You like Trenton, huh?"


    Scarlett quickly nodded. "Yes. I like him a lot."


    Trenton was so handsome!


    And he had strength.


    Nova alsoughed and quickly said to Jennifer, "Mrs. Szar, if Scarlett marries Trenton, I will also give Scarlett a wedding gift."


    "A wedding gift?" Scarlett asked again.


    Nova, who particrly liked this innocent, unpretentious, and cute girl, exined, "A wedding gift is to congratte you on your marriage, such as money, jewelry, household items, etc."


    Scarlett sighed, "That must cost a lot of money. I would feel ufortable making you spend so much."


    Her cute demeanor made everyone smile, except Phoebe.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Phoebe listened to this and her body began to tremble, but she suppressed her anger. How could Scarlett say that? Scarlett actually wanted to marry Trenton.


    No! Phoebe wouldn''t allow it.


    Phoebe would never allow Scarlett to marry Trenton.


    "Grandma, I like Trenton, but what if he doesn''t like me?" Scarlett asked.


    Jennifer knew very well that Trenton usually appeared righteous and gentle, but he was


    actually very cold and his behaviour was very much like Sylvester.


    If it were someone else, Trenton would help out of righteousness but would never keep that one by his side.


    He chose to keep Scarlett by his side, probably because he already liked her.


    After all, a wolf full of bloodthirstiness lived inside Trenton.

 Chapter 434 Trenton, I Want to Marry You

    Jenniferughed. "Don''t worry. If he doesn''t like Scarlett, I''ll help you make him like you."


    Actually, she didn''t need any help.


    Trenton had already fallen for Scarlett.


    Phoebe felt that this was the most suffocating breakfast she had ever had.


    How could Jennifer do this!


    Phoebe didn''t believe that Jennifer didn''t know she liked Trenton.


    Her deep affection must not be trampled upon by them.


    Scarlett, however, shook her head and looked at Jennifer very seriously, saying with a


    voice sweet, "No need. I can handle it myself. Forced feelings won''tst long."


    Jennifer was amused by Scarlett. "You actually understand that principle!"


    Nova alsoughed.


    Scarlett pointed at Nova, and murmured with a tone soft, "Nova taught me."


    Scarlett was very smart, able to apply what she learned immediately.


    Phoebe felt as if a knife had been stabbed into her heart.


    After the meal, Phoebe didn''t go back immediately but waited for Trenton in the estate.


    In the afternoon, Trenton''s subordinate drove a military vehicle into the estate. The guards, armed with guns, were about to conduct a check, but upon seeing Trenton''s resolute and handsome face, they all saluted and quickly let him pass.


    Trenton had spent the entire day dealing with the troubles at the Greafury City Police Department, like reporting to his superiors, dismantling wreckage, and draftingmerreraitin krafter perrarites: tier Jeerra Jusy'' udy; artrite was eanly, utier Fortunately, the car ident in Greafury City had been resolved, and the next step was to thoroughly inspect the border for the preparations at Ironfist Holding Center.


    He nned to check on Scarlett before heading to me Sands Valley tonight.


    The military vehicle passed through severalyers of security and entered Jennifer Estate.


    As the car pulled over, Trenton opened the door and stepped out with his long legs. Dressed in his military uniform, he looked even more tall and handsome.


    Scarlett and Phoebe were with Jennifer in the garden feeding the fish when they saw Trenton approaching with his adjutant.


    Phoebe looked at Trenton, restraining her admiration, but the joy in her eyes was unmistakable.


    It had been a long time since shest saw him.


    But at that moment, Scarlett ran over to Trenton, calling, "Trenton."


    Trenton reached out, took off his gloves, and patted Scarlett''s little head, smiling, "Scarlett, you''ve grown quite a bit since Ist saw you."


    Scarlett looked up, still not reaching his shoulder, and blinked. "Trenton, I want to marry you."


    Trenton''s adjutant almost burst outughing at this.


    A trace of difort crossed Trenton''s face. He scolded his adjutant and took Scarlett''s hand, leading her inside. "You''re too young to talk about marriage. What nonsense."


    Scarlett innocently replied, "It''s not nonsense, but forced feelings won''tst long, so I have to work hard. I''m just informing you."


    Trenton''s lips twitched, helpless yet amused.


    Phoebe watched this scene, feeling much worse than just a knife twisting in her heart.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    She had made efforts to pursue Trenton, but the result was that he became more and more distant from her.


    Phoebe gradually clenched her hand, and the veins on the back of her hand bulged. Her eyes were filled with uncontroble venom.


    Jennifer nced sideways, startled by Phoebe''s expression. She took a deep breath and stood beside Phoebe, speaking earnestly, "Phoebe, love is something that cannot be forced. If a man is meant to be yours, he will be. If not, don''t force it. There are many things in life besides love. You are a good girl, and I believe you will find the right person in the future."


    Jennifer''s meaning couldn''t be clearer.


    Phoebe wasn''t slow; she understood what Jennifer meant.


    But how could she know if Trenton wasn''t the right one without trying?


    Forced feelings might notst long, but Phoebe didn''t care about longevity; she just wanted to have him.


    Even though she thought this way, Phoebe still smiled obediently. "I understand, Mrs. Szar."


    "That''s great," Jennifer said.


    Phoebe didn''t feel like watching any longer. She turned to Jennifer, saying with a smile, "Mrs. Szar, I have something to do. I''ll visit you next time."


    Jennifer nodded.

 Chapter 435 Frigidity

    Phoebe walked towards Trenton with her handbag.


    Meanwhile, Trenton, hearing that Scarlett was going to marry him, turned his head and looked down at Scarlett''s round back of the head as they walked together. He smiled and asked, "Do you know what it means to get married?"


    Scarlett, holding Trenton''s hand, nodded. "Of course."


    "Then tell me..." Before he could finish, Scarlett let out a scream and fell forward towards the ground, where there was a sharp rock.


    Phoebe stood at a distance, watching the scene, and a smile gradually formed on her lips.


    Trenton, quick-eyed and deft, caught Scarlett with one hand with a bit of force. Her waist was very soft.


    Feeling this strange sensation, Trenton was startled and quickly tried to put her down. But Scarlett spread her arms and kicked her slender legs. "This is fun. Go a bit faster." Scarlett felt like a little bird flying in the air.


    Trenton looked at Scarlett. She had lived in the mountains for years, carrying an innocence and purity that others did not have.


    He felt distressed for her and wanted to protect her.


    Naturally, he couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    Trenton squinted his eyes, a glint of light that even he didn''t notice shed in his eyes.


    Holded by him like this, Scarlett''s head would get congested.


    He simply swung his arm and picked Scarlett up by the waist.


    "This is even more fun," he said.


    Terrenarrr¨¦er lerntovators utter wild


    Shey in his arms like a docile little fox.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    It was indeed quite fun.


    Phoebe widened her eyes at the scene.


    ying around in Trenton''s arms was something Phoebe longed for but hesitated to try.


    Scarlett could do it so naturally.


    To be honest, Phoebe wasn''t just envious; she was insanely jealous.


    Jennifer was scattering fish food into the pond, watching Trenton and Scarlett with a gratified smile.


    Nova stood beside Jennifer, also smiling. "You were worried that Trenton was asexual, but look, you''re going to have a granddaughter-inw."


    Jennifer handed the bowl of fish food to Nova, her old but sharp eyes filled with wisdom andpetence. She raised her chin. "Trenton is not like Burl, who knows how to please girls. He is more like Sylvester, indifferent to girls. At first, I was really worried that Trenton had some physical problem."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Hearing this, Nova teased Jennifer. "You even instructed me to find a famous doctor from Central City to check Trenton''s male health."


    Jenniferughed. "I''m not worried about him now, but I don''t know about Sylvester. He


    is already twenty-five; he should find a partner."


    Sylvester was too deep and inscrutable for her.


    Nova, knowing Jennifer''s nature, chided, "You always worry too much. Sylvester has his own ideas."


    "Alright, since they have their own lives, I won''t interfere much." Jennifer waved her hand and then sighed, "I just feel distressed for that child."


    Phoebe walked up to Trenton, trying hard not to look at the scene. She put on adylike smile and said gently, "Trenton."


    Trenton slowly put Scarlett down, holding her hand, and nodded at Phoebe. "Why are you here?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, clenched her hands, and then said, "Just came to see Mrs. Szar. I''ve seen her, so I''m leaving now. Goodbye, Trenton. Let''s talk some other time."


    After saying that, Phoebe turned and left.

 Chapter 436 Expediting Trentons Marriage

    Nova looked at Phoebe''s back and furrowed her brow. "Mrs. Szar, she seems..."


    "I know," Jennifer understood Phoebe''s thoughts. "But Trenton doesn''t love her, and the Szar family, with its current status, doesn''t need to sacrifice Trenton''s happiness to consolidate its position."


    Moreover, Jennifer herself had experienced the sweetness of love; she knew how wonderful it was for two people loving each other to be together.


    "What do you think we live for in this life? All this wealth, power, and status be worthless after death. Why should I burden the next generation with so many shackles?" Jennifer said.


    Trenton led Scarlett to Jennifer and respectfully said, "Grandma."


    Jennifer smiled, looking at her favorite Trenton with a kind smile. "What brings you here today?"


    Trenton was usually very busy and rarely came back. He either stayed at the Ironfist Holding Center or in his own bachelor apartment.


    Trenton''s expression was a bit unnatural. "I came to check in. I have to leave for me Sands Valley at the border tonight."


    "Check in?" Jennifer exchanged a nce with Nova and asked knowingly, "Who are you checking in on? I don''t think you came to see me."


    Scarlett, holding Trenton''s hand, blinked in confusion at these words, "If he''s not here to see Grandma, then who is he here to see? Could it be me?"


    Scarlett said this and looked up at Trenton.


    Trenton raised his hand to his lips, coughed, and then ruffled Scarlett''s hair, "You can remain silent."


    Jennifer and Nova couldn''t help butugh. "Yes, he came specifically to see you."


    After dinner, Trenton packed his things in his room and was about to leave. When he opened the door, he saw Scarlett in a white puffy dress leaning on the railing. He walked over, leaned against the railing, and looked at Scarlett sideways. "What''s wrong? You seem preupied."


    Scarlett was wondering whether Trenton liked her.


    How could she confirm it?


    Hearing Trenton''s question, she tilted her head and thought. This was her own issue, and she needed to figure it out herself, so there was no need to tell Trenton.


    She blinked and said, "Trenton, are you going to me Sands Valley?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Trenton nodded. "Yes, I have some business to attend to."


    A glimmer of light shed in Scarlett''s eyes. "I want to go too."


    me Sands Valley, here shees.


    Trenton furrowed his brow. He wasn''t going to me Sands Valley for fun; there were many human traffickers and a bad atmosphere. If Scarlett got hurt...


    "No way." He refused without hesitation.


    Scarlett sighed lightly, "Alright. It''s just that I''m not married to you yet. Grandma says that once I''m married, wherever my husband goes, I have to go too."


    Scarlett said this and went back to her room.


    It seemed that the matter of marrying Trenton needed to be expedited.


    Trenton stood there, dumbfounded.


    Was this really a marriage issue?


    However, what Trenton didn''t know was that after Scarlett returned to her room, she secretly slipped out through the window.


    She was raised by the leader of the werewolves, so climbing and wall-walking were no problem for her.


    And although the Jennifer Estate wasrge, the buildings weren''t very tall.


    Sunday, at the 201 Research Institute, Sylvester dressed in a ck coat and sat on the sofa, holding a model of an underwater exploration battleship in his left hand, disassembling it. It was designed ording to blueprints and had undergone several modifications.


    He looked at the model, still not satisfied, and then took a pen to make some sketches on the blueprints. "Underwater exploration requires pressure testing; the body can''t be toorge, so it needs to be technically downsized."


    Nightwin and several highly skilled technicians from the 201 Research Institute nodded in agreement.


    Luke Stewart, an experienced researcher at the 201 Research Institute who had previously worked with Franklin and waster rehired by Sylvester, said, "Mr. Gomez, these issues are not major. The most important thing now is the materials."


    Naval battleships and underwater exploration both required materials that could strongly resist salt corrosion. However, such materials were currently in short supply worldwide.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 437 Let Them Silently Bear the Loss

    Sylvester put down the pen and spun it deftly in his hand. He set aside the model and handed the design blueprint to Nightwin, and then looked at the others. "I do know of a material, Low Background Radiation Steel."


    As soon as he said this, the senior technicians were immediately startled. Luke quickly said, "Mr. Gomez, this material can''t be replicated with current technology anywhere in the world."


    In fact, with the continuous advancement of human civilization''s steelmaking techniques, the number of special steels that could be produced has been steadily increasing.


    However, despite the ongoing progress in steelmaking technology, there was one type of steel that had not been perfectly replicated since the first nuclear explosion.


    That was Low Background Radiation Steel.


    This technology was internationally prohibited.


    Nightwin also knew it. He looked at Sylvester and said worriedly, "Sylvester, this technology is too difficult, and it''s internationally banned. We might not be able to handle it."


    The others shared the same sentiment.


    It was too risky.


    However, Sylvester raised an eyebrow, stopped spinning the pen, and held it firmly. His attractive eyes coldly swept over the group, and he smiled lightly. "Who said you were going to manufacture it?"


    Only a fool would do something so detrimental to themselves.


    Luke was momentarily stunned, not understanding what he meant, and quickly asked, "Then what do you n to do?"


    The manufacturing technology no longer existed, so wanting this material now seemed like a fantasy!


    Sylvester casually crossed his long legs and squinted his eyes. "Salvage."


    Luke thought he hadn''t heard correctly and quickly asked again, "What? Salvage?" "Alright, you don''t need to worry about the materials. Just make sure you thoroughly test the water pressure." Sylvester said as he stood up from the sofa and walked out. He couldn''t be bothered to talk to them any longer.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    The senior technicians looked at each other but said nothing.


    Sylvester was highly capable; they just needed to do their part well and not worry about the rest.


    Nightwin followed him. "Sylvester, are you talking about that batch from Radiant Country?"


    Sylvester continued walking and nodded slightly at the question. "That''s right." Nightwin''s eyes were filled with concern. "But salvaging World War II shipwrecks privately is illegal. Moreover, only the country that owns the warship can dispose of it."


    He didn''t understand why Sylvester was suddenly so interested in naval warships. He had never seen Sylvester care about this before.


    He had once thought that Sylvester had sidelined him by cing him in Research Institute 201.


    Sylvester sneered, stopped, and nced at Nightwin. "Nightwin, did I make you too idle by cing you here? You''re getting dumber!"


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! Sylvester''s tone was very certain.


    In the chat group of the five brothers, Nightwin often heard Mildredin about Sylvester''s acid tongue. At first, he didn''t believe it.


    But now, he did.


    Sylvester wasn''t usually acid-tongued, but when he was, it was very unpleasant.


    "That was done by an organization from Radiant Country. What does it have to do with us? Besides, if I can snatch it, it means the Dragon Gang is capable. They won''t dare report it to International Organizations since it''s contraband. "Let them; it will serve as a lesson from the Dragon Gang on who not to mess with."


    Sylvester''s words were harsh and absolute, with no room for doubt.


    Nightwin nodded. "You''re so great."


    Sylvester sneered disdainfully, "Why is your brain starting to resemble Mildred''s?" Nightwin felt as if a knife had been stabbed into his chest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!